《Fate/Zero》


 Volume 1 - Prologue

    Let us tell the story of a certain man.


    The tale of a man who, more than anyone else, believed in his ideals, and was driven to despair by them.


    The dream of that man was pure.


    His wish was for everyone in this world to be happy; that was all that he asked for.


    It is a childish ideal that all young boys grow attached to at least once, one that they abandon once they grow accustomed to the mercilessness of reality.


    Any happiness requires a sacrifice, something all children learn when they become adults.


    But, that man was different.


    Maybe he was just the most foolish of all. Maybe he was broken somewhere. Or maybe, he might have been of the kind we call ''Saints'', entrusted with God''s will. One that common people cannot understand.


    He knew that for any existence in this world, the only two alternatives are sacrifice, or salvation...


    After understanding that, he would never be able to empty the scale plates...


    From that day on, he set his mind to work on being the one to tip the scale.


    To abate the grief in this world, there was no other, more efficient way.


    To save even one life on one side, he had to forsake one life on the other side.


    That is, to let the majority of people survive, he had to kill a minority of people.


    Therefore, rather than saving people for the sake of saving them, he excelled at the art of killing people.


    Again and again, he kept painting his hands the colour of blood, but the man never flinched.


    Never questioning the righteousness of his acts, nor ever doubting his goal, he forced himself to only faultlessly tip the scale.


    Never ever misjudging the value of a life.


    With no regard to the humility of one''s existence, and with no regard to its age, all lives were weighed evenly.


    With no discrimination, the man saved lives, and, with no discrimination, he killed.


    But unfortunately, he realized that too late.


    To value everything in equal fairness, that would be the same as not loving anyone uniquely.


    Had he carved that inviolable rule into his spirit sooner, he would have attained salvation.


    Freezing his young heart into necrosis, achieving his self as a measuring machine with neither blood nor tears, he kept on leading a life of sorting those that were to die, and those that were to live. There probably wasn''t any suffering for him.


    But that man was wrong.


    Anyone''s delighted smile would fill his chest with pride, and anyone''s wailing voice would shake his heart.


    Anger was added to his resentment, and he became full of regrets as his tears of loneliness longed for hands reaching out to him.


    Even though he was pursuing an ideal beyond reason of the world of men �� he too, was human.


    How many times was the man punished for that contradiction?


    He did know friendship. He did know love.


    Even when putting that one beloved life, and the countless number of perfect strangers, on the left and right of the scale��


    He definitely never made a mistake.


    More than loving someone, to judge that life equally to that of the others, he had to value it impartially, and impartially forfeit it.


    Even when he was with someone precious to him, he would always seem to be mourning.


    And now, the man is being inflicted with the greatest punishment.


    Outside the window, a snow storm has frozen everything. A mid-winter night is congealing the ground of a forest.


    The room is in an old castle built on frozen soil, but it is protected by a gentle flame burning in the fireplace.


    In the warmth of that shelter, the man was holding one new existence in his arms.


    It was a really small one �� a body so tiny, it could be ephemeral, and no weight that could tell it was ready.


    Even a delicate response can be dangerous, as with the first snow scooped by hand, which would crumble with a mere jolt.


    In frail eagerness, the child preserves her body temperature by sleeping, breathing leniently. That is all that the modest throbbing of the chest can do at the moment.


    "Don''t worry, she''s sleeping."


    As he lifts the baby in his arms, the mother, resting her body on the couch, smiles upon them.


    From the haggard look of the child, she isn''t fine yet, and her complexion isn''t perfect, but even so, her beautiful face reminiscent of a jewel doesn''t decline in any way.


    Above all, the color of bliss brightens her smile and erases the exhaustion that should have worn out her gentle look.


    "She would always be difficult and cry, even with the nurses she should have gotten accustomed to. It''s the first time she''s let herself be held so quietly... She understands, doesn''t she? That it is fine because you are a good man."


    "..."


    Without answering, dumbfounded, the man compares the mother on the bed with the child in his arms. Had Irisviel''s smile ever looked that dazzling?


    She originally was a woman of little happiness. Nobody would have thought of giving her that feeling called happiness. She wasn''t a creation of Gods, she was created at the hands of men... As a homunculus, such a treatment was normal for that woman. Irisviel had never had any wish.


    Created as a puppet, brought up as a puppet, maybe she never even understood the meaning of happiness to begin with.


    And now �� she is beaming.


    "I''m really glad I had this child."


    Quietly bringing forth her love, Irisviel von Einsbern spoke, watching over the sleeping child.


    "From now on, she will be first and foremost an imitation of a human. It may be tough, and she might hate the mother who gave her such a painful life. But, despite that, I am happy. This child is lovely; she is splendid."


    Her appearance is nothing unusual, and, looking at her, she is a lovely baby, yet ��


    While inside the mother''s womb, a number of magical treatments were conducted on the unborn body to rearrange it so that, even more than her mother, she was different from humans. Although it was born, its usefulness was restricted, so that it would be a body that is a mere cluster of magic circuits. This is the true nature of Irisviel''s beloved daughter.


    Despite such a cruel birth, Irisviel still said, "Fine." Giving birth to such a thing, being born as such a thing, she loves this existence, finds pride in it, and smiles.


    The reason for that strength, that bracing heart, was that she was, without a doubt, a "Mother".


    The girl who could only be a puppet found love and became a woman, and found an unswayable strength as a mother. That must have had the look of a "happiness" that nobody could invade. Right then, the bedroom of the mother and child protected by the warmth of the fireplace was indifferent to all despair and sorrow.


    But �� the man knew better. That to the world he was part of, the snowstorm outside the window was the most appropriate.


    "Iri, I �� "


    By firing one single word, the man''s chest felt like it was pierced through by a blade. That blade was the peaceful, sleeping face of the baby and the dazzling smile of the mother.


    "I will be, someday, the plight that will kill you."


    As he felt like vomiting blood, Irisviel nodded with a peaceful expression to his declaration.


    "I understand. Of course. That is the earnest wish of the Einsberns. That is what I am for."


    That was the future that was already decided.


    After 6 years had passed, the man took his wife to her dying place. As the one victim to save the world, Irisviel had become the sacrifice devoted to his ideal.


    That was a matter that had been discussed several times between the two, and on which they had come to an agreement.


    The man had already cried his heart out at that decision, cursed himself for it, and each time, Irisviel had forgiven him, and encouraged him.


    "I know your ideals, and I grew attached to your prayers; that is why I am here now. You guided me. You gave me a life that wasn''t that of a puppet."


    For the same ideal, she sacrificed herself. She had become a part of him like that. So was the shape that took the love of the woman Irisviel. Because it was her, the man was able to permit it.


    "You don''t need to grieve over me. I am already a part of you. Enduring only the pain of your own sundering is enough."


    "... So, what about her?"


    The infant''s body was light as a feather, yet a weight of a different dimension made the man''s legs shiver.


    He couldn''t understand yet, nor was he prepared for, what he would inevitably do when placing that child against the ideal he carried.


    Don''t judge or forgive such a man''s way of life. There isn''t the power for that yet.


    But, even with such a pure life, his ideal is merciless.


    With no regard to the humility of one life, and no regard to age, all regarded evenly ��


    "I am...not fit to hold her."


    The man squeezed out his voice, despite having his sweetness likely to be crushed in insanity.


    One tear drop fell on the plump, cherry colored cheek of the baby in his arms.


    Sobbing silently, the man bent on one knee.


    To overthrow the heartlessness in the world, he aspired to a greater heartlessness... And yet, to the man who still had people he loved, that was finally being inflicted the greatest punishment.


    His most loved one in this world.


    Even if it meant the ruin of the world, he wanted to protect that.


    But, the man understood. The time would come when the justice he believed in would demand the sacrifice of such a clean life �� what kind of decision would this man, Emiya Kiritsugu, make?


    Kiritsugu cried, scared of that day that might come, frightened by that one in a thousand chance.


    Holding his chest tighter in the warmth of his arms, Irisviel raised her upper body from the bed and gently placed her hand on the shoulder of her husband who burst into tears.


    "Never forget. Wasn''t it your dream? A world where nobody would need to cry like that. Eight more years... And your battle will be over. We will carry out this ideal. I''m sure the grail will save you."


    His wife, fully understanding his agony, caught Kiritsugu''s tears as kindly as possible.


    "After that day, you must hold that child, Ilyasviel, once more. Stick out your chest as a normal father."


    When we speak about occultism, theories on dimensions say that there is a ''power'' from outside this world.


    Pinpoint the beginning of all things. That is the dearest wish of all magi, the ''root'', ... The place of God, Akashic Records, the records of the beginning and the end of all things that creates everything in this world.


    200 years ago, there were those who put into execution experiments on that place ''outside of this world''.


    Einsbern, Makiri, T��saka. Called the 3 families of the beginning, what they designed was the reproduction of the ''Holy Grail'', the subject of many traditions. Expecting that the summoning of the Grail would realize any wish, the three families of magi offered their secret art to finally manifest the ''omnipotent container''.


    ... However, that Grail could only grant the wish of one person. As soon as that truth was known, the bonds of cooperation were washed in blood by conflicts.


    That is the beginning of the ''War of the Holy Grail'', ''Heaven''s Feel''.


    Henceforth, once every 60 years, the Grail is summoned again in the far-East land of ''Fuyuki''.


    Then, the Grail selects 7 magi who have the power to take it, and distributes a huge amount of prana among them, to render possible the summoning of Heroic Spirits called ''Servants''. The conclusion of a battle to the death decides which of the seven is most suitable to receive the Grail.


    �� To put it simply, that is what Kotomine Kirei was undergoing.


    "The pattern that has appeared on your right hand is called the ''Command Seals''. It is the proof that you are chosen by the Grail, and the holy mark that grants you the right to control a Servant."


    The person with the smooth but carrying voice who explained this was T��saka Tokiomi.


    In the room of an elegant villa built atop a small hill in the neatest district in the south of Turin, Italy, 3 men sat on a lounge chair. Kirei and Tokiomi, and the Father who introduced them and mediated the conversation, Kotomine Risei... Kirei''s actual father.


    For the friend of a Father who would soon reach 80, that T��saka was an eccentric Japanese. He did seem to be around the same age as Kirei, settled and with the presence of an expert. From the lineage of an old distinguished family even by Japanese standards, this villa was his secondary residence, as he said. But the most interesting was that he would casually declare himself as a ''magus''.


    Being a magus isn''t such a strange thing as it may sound. Kirei was, as his father, a clergyman, yet the duty of the father and son greatly differed from what ordinary people know of a ''Father.''


    The ''Holy Church'' that people like Kirei belonged to had a doctrine that was outside the bounds of miracles and divine mysteries, but would bear the role of exterminating the stigma of heresy, and burying it into oblivion. That would be, taking a standpoint from where they could supervise a blasphemy such as magecraft.


    Magi conspire with magi only, and are organized in a self-preserving group that calls itself the ''Association'', which presents a threat as a rival to the Holy Church. At the present time, they have both agreed to preserve a temporary tranquility; but even so, a state of affairs where a Father from the Holy Church and a magus would gather in the same building for a lecture would be unthinkable.


    As for the case of Risei, the father, the T��saka family was one to which the Church already has old connections, despite being a house of magi.


    It was the previous night that Kirei had discovered the surfacing pattern shaped in three marks. He had then consulted his father, and Risei had immediately taken his son to Turin the next morning to meet that young magus.


    From then, after a hurried greeting, the explanations Tokiomi had given to Kirei in this secret meeting were concerning the same war, ''Heaven''s Feel''. The meaning behind the mark that had appeared on Kirei''s hand... That is, the product of Kirei acquiring the privilege to dispute the chance of getting his desire by a miracle through the fourth recreation of the Holy Grail that was to happen three years later.


    Not that he would refuse to fight. Kirei''s duty in the Holy Church was, in essence, direct removal of heresy, meaning he was a fully fledged combatant. You could say that it was his very duty to wager a life-and-death bet against a magus. Rather, the problem was the contradiction that it required Kirei, a clergyman, to participate as a ''magus'' in the Heaven''s Feel that was a dispute between magi.


    "The thing about the Heaven''s Feel is that it is a battle that uses Servants as familiars. So to keep on going forward, the elementary magecraft for the summoning itself becomes required. ...Essentially, the seven persons who are selected as Masters of the Servants have to be magi. It must be exceptional for someone like you, who doesn''t make a living out of magecraft, to be recognized by the Grail at such an early stage."


    "Does the Grail have preferred people to select?"


    Tokiomi nods to the yet-unconvinced Kirei.


    "I mentioned the ''3 families of the beginning'' �� for the granting will favor the magi related to the Makiri, who have now changed their name to Mat��, the Einsbern, or the T��saka houses. In other words..."


    Tokiomi lifted his right hand to show the threefold pattern.


    "As the current head of the T��saka family, I will participate in the next battle."


    Then, was this man planning to cross arms with Kirei after having kindly guided him so thoroughly? Although Kirei couldn''t comprehend that, he carried on with his numerous questions.


    "I wonder about the Servants you mentioned earlier. Heroic Spirits summoned and used as familiars, you said..."


    "It may be hard to believe, but that is the fact. That could be the one wonder of this Grail."


    The legends of great men, super humans who have left their name in history and folklore. They are those who remained in the permanent memory of men after their death and were taken out of the category of mankind, promoted even in the spiritual realm; they are ''Heroic Spirits''. Those are on a whole different status from the vengeful spirits or common evil spirits from nature that the magi usually summon as familiars. So to speak, it is an existence with the spiritual status of a god. Although a part of that power can be brought out and borrowed, it is unthinkable that they would be used as familiars in the present world.


    "If you consider that making this impossibility possible is the power of the Grail, you understand how outrageous a treasure it is. In the end, even the summoning of a Servant is but a mere fragment of the power of the Grail."


    As if to say that he himself was dumbfounded by what he was saying, T��saka Tokiomi sighed deeply and shook his head.


    "Heroic Spirits from between the ancient age of gods up to at best a century ago can be summoned. Seven Heroic Spirits follow seven Masters, each protecting their own Master and exterminating the enemy Masters. Heroes from any era and country are summoned into the present era, and would meet in a deadly competition for supremacy. That is the Holy Grail War of Fuyuki, Heaven''s Feel."


    "... Such a monstrosity? In a place where thousands of citizens live?"


    All magi follow the common idea of hiding themselves. It''s the one obvious way to go in this era that believes science to be the sole universal truth. Revealing their existence is definitely impossible when we take the Holy Church into consideration as well.


    But you would have to conceal a power that can bring a catastrophic disaster with Heroic Spirits. Using seven Servants in a conflict between humans in the present era and have them clash together... It is practically the same as ordering a slaughter of massive calibre in a war.


    "�� Of course, it is implicitly understood that the confrontation must be held in secret. You need a well prepared supervision to make sure of that."


    Having remained silent until then, Kirei''s father, the priest Risei, came forward and voiced his part.


    "The Heaven''s Feel happens every 60 years, and this time will be the fourth. The civilizing of Japan had already begun when the second War occurred. Even in the most remote places, we cannot ignore people witnessing the spreading of serious damages.


    Then, since the third Heaven''s Feel, an agreement has been made so that we at the Holy Church would dispatch a supervisor. To reduce the disasters from the War to a minimum, we must conceal its existence and have the magi comply to keeping the feud secret."


    "Does the Church serve as a referee in a conflict between magi?"


    "Precisely because it is a conflict between magi. There is no one in the Magi''s Association who is fit as a referee because of political implications. There simply wasn''t any way other than having recourse to an external authority such as the Church.


    In addition, it was just not possible for our Holy Church to let the name of the Holy Grail be used lightly to begin with. We can''t ignore the possibility that it really is the cup that received the blood of the son of God, either."


    Both Kirei and Risei, father and son, have a place in the section called the Assembly of the 8th Sacrament. A duty of that group in the Holy Church is to recover control of holy relics. The treasure called the Holy Grail appears in many tales and legends, and the importance of the ''Grail'' in the doctrine of the Church is particularly large.


    "Under such conditions, last time, in the chaos of the World War, a meeting was held at a suitable time regarding the third Heaven''s Feel and I, then a youngster, was appointed an important task. For the next battle, I would proceed to the land of Fuyuki to watch over your fight."


    At the words of his father, Kirei could but tilt his head.


    "Please wait. Isn''t the chosen Church supervisor expected to be fair? It is a problem if a participant is a blood relative... "


    "There, there. You would think this is a blind spot of the rules?"


    The unusual smile of the stubborn father was implying something that Kirei could not read.


    "Kotomine-san, you shouldn''t trouble your son. Let''s move on to the real question."


    T��saka Tokiomi explicitly urged the old priest to the point.


    "Hm, right. �� Kirei, all we have explained was only about the ''outward aspects'' of the Grail War. There is another reason I had you meet Mr. T��saka today."


    "... Which is?"


    "To tell the truth, we have had a positive proof since long ago that the Grail that appeared in Fuyuki was a different one from the holy relic of the ''son of God.'' In the end, the battle in the Heaven''s Feel of Fuyuki is only fought for a treasure that is a mere copy of the omnipotent container, one that opens a way to a utopia. It is in no way related to our Church."


    That''s how it is. Otherwise, the Holy Church would not be content with just the role of a silent supervisor. If the Grail turned out to be an actual ''Holy Relic'', the Church would bypass the cease-fire agreement and plunder it out of the hands of the magi.


    "If the final goal of a chalice is only a means used to reach the Akashic Records, it is none of our Holy Church''s concern. Afterall, the craving of magi to find the ''Akasha'', the origin, does not necessarily conflict with our doctrine.


    �� Though, to allow ourselves to leave it alone, we need to pass it to a strong person. If an unwelcome fellow got around it, we don''t know what kind of accident might be caused."


    "Then, if we eliminate it as a heresy ��"


    "That is still difficult. The magi who confront for the Grail have an uncommon tenacity. If we were to conduct a frontal trial, a conflict with the Magi''s Association would be inevitable. And that would create too many victims.


    Rather, as the second best plan, there would be nothing more interesting than finding a way to entrust it to a ''desired person''."


    "... I see."


    Kirei was gradually catching up to the true motive of this interview since his father was intermingling with T��saka Tokiomi, a magus.


    "Since they have been oppressed by the faith of their native land, the T��saka family has followed the same doctrine as ours. Knowing Tokiomi-kun''s character, he himself is guaranteed to qualify for the use of the Grail."


    T��saka Tokiomi nodded, then resumed speaking.


    "Reaching ''Akasha''. There is no greater purpose than this to us T��saka. But, sadly, the Einsberns and Mat��s, who once shared the same motive, have lost track of it to more worldly matters, and have now totally forgotten their original intention. I won''t even mention how they have invited four Masters from the outside, as well. They want the Grail for their despicable lust and nothing else."


    That would mean that the Holy Church would approve of no one else but T��saka Tokiomi as the bearer of the Grail. So Kirei understood more about his assignment.


    "So you would like me to participate in the next Grail war to let Mr. T��saka Tokiomi win?"


    "That''s it."


    Finally, T��saka Tokiomi showed the first sign of a smile.


    "Of course, we will join forces under the surface against the five remaining Masters, and annihilate them, to increase the chances of victory."


    At Tokiomi''s words, Father Risei gives an austere nod. The neutrality of the Holy Church as a referee was already turning to a farce. This Heaven''s Feel must be interesting, taking into concern the original expectations of the Church.


    As for that, it was neither good nor wrong to Kirei. If the intentions of the Church were clear, there was only the fulfilling of his task as one devoted executor.


    "Kirei-kun, you will be transferred from the Holy Church to the Magi''s Association, and you will become my apprentice."


    Without a break and with a practical tone, T��saka Tokiomi hastened his explanations.


    "A �� transfer ?"


    "The exchange has already been made formal, Kirei."


    Saying this, Father Risei took out a letter. It was a notification with the joint signatures of both the Holy Church and the Magi''s Association, and was addressed to Kotomine Kirei. Kirei was more than surprised at the merit of the performance: from the day before to today, the letter had been taken care of immediately.


    In the end, there really was no real purpose of acting up in the matter for Kirei, nor had he any particular reason for taking offense at the discussion. For Kirei had no purpose at all.


    "The important thing will be to have you do nothing but practice magecraft in my house in Japan. The next Heaven''s Feel is in 3 years.


    By then, you must have a Servant that obeys you, and become a magus who will participate in the battle as a Master."


    "But �� is it alright? If I openly study under you, won''t there be any doubts that we are working together?"


    Tokiomi gave a cold-hearted smile and shook his head.


    "You don''t know about magi. If their interests collide, a conflict between a teacher and his student ending in a battle to the death is a common occurrence in our world."


    "Aah, I see."


    Though Kirei didn''t mean to understand about magi, he had a good grasp of the tendencies of the race called magi. He had had countless occasions to compete with ''heretical'' magi as an executor. The number of people that he had brought down with his own hands isn''t in the tens or twenties.


    "So, do you have other questions?"


    As Tokiomi requested for a conclusion, Kirei asked the question he had had since the beginning.


    "Only one �� The Grail that selects the Masters, just what is its purpose?"


    Apparently that was really not a question Tokiomi expected. The magus'' eyebrows gathered in a wrinkle for a short while, then he gave a relaxed reply.


    "The Grail will... Of course, it will preferably select Masters who sincerely need it.


    As I said earlier, us T��saka will be included at the top of that list as one of the original 3 families."


    "So, all of the Masters have a reason to want the Grail?"


    "It isn''t limited to that. The Grail requires 7 persons to show up. If not enough people turn up at the present time, irregular people who would normally not be chosen can carry Command Seals. There might have been such a case in the past, but �� Aah, I see."


    While speaking, Tokiomi seemed to realize what Kirei was suspicious of.


    "Kirei-kun, you think you shouldn''t have been selected, don''t you?"


    Kirei nodded. No matter how hard you would search, there was no reason for a wishing machine to notice him.


    "Hm, certainly, it is odd. The only thing that would link you to the Grail would be your father, who was appointed as supervisor, but... No, you could think that''s the very reason."


    "... Which means?"


    "The Grail might have already anticipated that the Holy Church would support the T��saka family. So an executor of the Church who would acquire command Seals would back up the T��saka."


    Saying this, Tokiomi, who feels satisfied at having to end the discussion, added.


    "In other words, the Grail is giving me, a T��saka, two shares of command Seals, and for that, it chose you as a Master.


    ... How about it? Does this explanation satisfy you?"


    So, he gave his conclusion with such a daring tone.


    "..."


    This arrogant confidence seems to suit the man called T��saka Tokiomi. This man holds a dignity that just borders sarcasm.


    Certainly, as a magus, he was a man of excellence. And he must have had the self-confidence that came with that excellency. That''s why he probably would never doubt his own judgement.


    That meant that you would never get any other answer from Tokiomi here and now �� That was Kirei''s conclusion.


    "When do we go to Japan?"


    Hiding his inner discouragement, Kirei changed the subject.


    "I will visit Great Britain for a bit. I have a small task to do at the Clock Tower.


    You will go to Japan a step ahead. I will tell my family."


    "Understood. Then, I will go at once."


    "Kirei, go ahead first. I need to discuss something with Mr. T��saka."


    Nodding to his father''s words, Kirei stood up from his seat and, after a silent bow, left the room alone.


    ����������


    Remaining in the room, T��saka Tokiomi and Father Risei silently watched Kotomine Kirei off.


    "That''s a reliable son you have, Kotomine-san."


    "His strength as an ''Executor'' is guaranteed. None of his colleagues are more studious than him during training. I''m the one you should doubt."


    "Ho... Is that the exemplary attitude of a defender of the faith?"


    "Oh, it shames me to say it, but this Kirei is the only pride of a senile old fool like me."


    The old Father was known for his rigor, but, feeling at ease with Tokiomi, he smiled. As his eyes turned to his only son, his trust and love clearly showed up.


    "As I still didn''t have a child past 50, I had given up on an heir... But now, I am amazed at how far my son has gone."


    "Though, he agreed more easily than I thought, hasn''t he."


    "My son would jump in a fire if that was the will of the Church. That''s how far he would go for his faith."


    Though Tokiomi didn''t mean to doubt the words of the old Father, the impression he had had of Father Risei''s son wasn''t quite such a ''passionate faith''. The quiet appearance of the man called Kirei felt more nihilistic to him.


    "To be honest, that was a disappointment. However I look at him, it seems he was just involved in something that is of no concern to him."


    "No... That might really be salvation for him."


    Speaking ambiguously, Father Risei started muttering gloomily.


    "It is a private matter, but his wife died a few days ago. They hadn''t been married for even two years."


    "Oh, I��"


    Tokiomi was at loss of words under the unexpected circumstances.


    "Though it doesn''t show, he seems to endure it fairly well. ... He has too many memories in Italy. Maybe right now, for Kirei, returning to his old fatherland for a new mission could help heal his wounds."


    Risei sighed in his speech. Tokiomi kept gazing straight at him.


    "Tokiomi-kun, doesn''t one''s true worth show as hardship increases?"


    Tokiomi deeply bowed at the old priest''s words.


    "I am obliged. My debt towards the Holy Church and both generations of the Kotomine family will be carved as a family precept."


    "Not at all. I am only fulfilling my oath for the future generation of T��saka. �� The rest will be only praying for God''s protection until your journey takes you to the ''Root''."


    "Yes. My grandfather''s regrets, the dearest wish of the T��saka... this is what my whole life has ever been for."


    Hiding how much his self-confidence was suffocated by the weight of his responsibilities, Tokiomi nodded resolutely.


    "This year, I will reach the Grail. I will make sure of that."


    At Tokiomi''s dignity, Father Risei blessed the memory of his late friend.


    ''My friend... You too got a good heir.''


    ����������


    With the wind of the Mediterranean sea rustling his hair, Kotomine Kirei returned from the villa atop the hill, alone and silent, on the narrow, winding path.


    Finally, Kirei put in order the many impressions he had had of the man called T��saka Tokiomi, whom he had met just then.


    Perhaps he had led a hard life. As if pride was proportionally converted to the experienced hardship, he was a man endowed with a firm dignity he could rightfully boast about.


    He understands that sort of personality quite well. Kirei''s very father was of the same kind as that T��saka Tokiomi.


    Men who have defined the meaning behind their birth, behind their own existence, and followed it without a doubt. They definitely would never waver, never hesitate.


    Forging it into an iron will of acting with a clear objective, vectorized only by the fulfillment of ''something'' that was identified as their lifelong goal, in any aspects of their life.


    The ''form of this conviction'' can be, in the case of Kirei''s father, a pious faith; and in T��saka Tokiomi''s case, perhaps it was the self-confidence of one who was chosen �� a privilege not for the plebeians, and the self-consciousness of someone with a responsibility to shoulder. He was one of those remaining ''genuine aristocrats'' you would rarely find nowadays.


    From then on, the existence of T��saka Tokiomi would probably hold important implications for Kirei... But even so, he was of a type that was incompatible with Kirei''s kind. That was just the same as saying that he was similar to his father.


    Those who see only their ideals can never understand the pain of those unable to have one. People like Tokiomi had a ''sense of purpose'' as the base of their convictions, but that was totally absent in Kotomine Kirei''s mind. Not once in over 20 years had he ever felt such a sensation.


    By judging so, he couldn''t consider the most noble idea, have comfort in any quest, or find rest in any pleasure. Such a man couldn''t have any such thing as a sense of purpose in the first place.


    He couldn''t even understand how he was so far removed from the sense of values that the ordinary world held. Kirei couldn''t even figure out a passion to throw himself into about anything.


    He still believed that there was a God. That there was a supreme existence, although he didn''t have the maturity to perceive it.


    He lived believing that one day, the holiest word of God would lead him to the supreme truth and save him. Betting on that hope, clinging to it.


    But in the depth of his heart, he already knew. That salvation would no longer come from the love of God for a man like him.


    Being confronted to such anger and despair drove him to masochism. Under the pretense of penance for moral training, he simply kept wounding himself repeatedly. But those tortures forged Kirei''s body like iron, and when he realized, he had risen to the top of the elite of the Holy Church as an ''Executor'', where nobody had followed him.


    Everyone called that ''glory.'' Kotomine Kirei''s self-control and devotion were praised as a model for the clergy. His father Risei was no exception.


    Kirei understood very well why Kotomine Risei had so much faith and admiration for his son, but that was a misunderstanding so far off the point; for in reality, his heart was shameful. A whole lifetime''s worth would probably not be enough to amend that misunderstanding.


    Till this day, there is no one who has come to understand how much Kirei lacked.


    Yes, even the only one woman he was to love ��


    "..."


    Feeling a sense of lightheadedness, Kirei loosened his pace and put his hand to his forehead.


    When he tried to remember the wife he had lost, he lost his diffuse thoughts in a rising mist. It felt like standing in a fog before a precipice. The instinct for survival told him to not to take even one step forward.


    When he realized, he had arrived at the bottom of the hill. Kirei stopped and looked back to the faraway villa at the top.


    Finally, he still hadn''t reached a satisfactory conclusion on his interview with T��saka Tokiomi... That was the important problem that concerned Kirei the most.


    Why had a miraculous power such as the ''Grail'' chosen Kotomine Kirei?


    Tokiomi''s explanation was a desperate one. If the Grail wanted a supporter for Tokiomi, there must have had been as many a capable person as it wanted who would be friends with him; not Kirei.


    There must have been a reason to his selection for the next Grail''s appearance.


    Yet... The more he thought about it, the more Kirei found the inconsistency worrying.


    He essentially didn''t have any ''sense of purpose'', nor any ideal or aspiration. Regardless of the way you look at it, he had no reason to be the bearer of a miracle such as an ''almighty wish machine.''


    With a gloomy face, Kirei looked at the three symbols that had appeared on the back of his right hand.


    They say the Command Seals are a holy mark.


    Would he find a pledge to carry, three years from now?


    He immediately recognized the woman he was looking for.


    In the early holiday afternoon, children can be seen playing on the lawn, bathed in the peaceful sunlight of the early autumn, with their parents watching over them, smiling. The plaza around the fountain of the park was overcrowded with the townspeople who brought their family for relaxation.


    Even in such a crowd, he didn''t lose his track.


    No matter how crowded, no matter how far, he was certain he could find her effortlessly. Even though he didn''t know if he could even meet her once a month, even though she already had a partner.


    Only when he walked up to her did the woman in the shades of the trees notice his arrival.


    "�� Hey, long time no see."


    "Oh �� Kariya-kun."


    Showing a modest, courteous smile, she lifted her eyes from the book she was reading.


    Worn out �� Seeing her like that, Kariya felt seized with a helpless anxiety. Something seemed to be tormenting her.


    He immediately wanted to ask about the cause of that trouble, to exert himself to find a solution to this ''something'' �� but Kariya couldn''t bring it up even if driven with that impulse. He wasn''t so close that he could devote such an unreserved kindness; that wasn''t his place.


    "It''s been 3 months. This trip has been pretty long this time."


    "Ah... Eh, yes."


    In his sweet dreams, her smile surely appears. But he doesn''t have the courage to face her when he is really in front of her. It has been so for the past 8 years, and Kariya will probably never be able to face that smile forever after.


    Because she makes him so nervous, he never knows what to talk about after greeting each other, and a subtle blank appears. That too happens everytime.


    To break the awkward silence, Kariya looked for the one he can easily talk to.


    �� There. Playing in the middle of the other kids on the grass, the twin pony tails happily dancing about. Though very young, the girl already showed signs of the beautiful face she has inherited from her mother.


    "Rin-chan."


    Kariya called, waving a hand. As soon as she noticed, the girl he called Rin rushed toward him with a bright smile.


    "Welcome back, uncle Kariya! Did you bring me another present?"


    "Now Rin, watch your manners..."


    The young girl seems to be oblivious to the voice of her embarrassed mother. Rin''s eyes shine with expectation, and Kariya, responding with the same smile, holds out one of the two presents he carries behind his back.


    "Waah, beautiful..."


    An elaborate brooch made of glass beads of various sizes captures the heart of the girl at the first glance. Though it might seem a bit much for a girl her age, Kariya is well aware that Rin has precocious tastes.


    "Uncle, thank you as always. I will take care of it."


    "Ha ha, if you like it, uncle is happy too."


    Gently stroking Rin''s head, Kariya looks for the intended recipient of the other present he brought.


    For some reason, she is nowhere to be found in the park..


    "Say, so where''s Sakura-chan?"


    Hearing Kariya''s question, Rin��s smile immediately vanished.


    Her face looked as if she had stopped thinking at all, the face of a resigned child forced to mindlessly accept reality.


    "Sakura, she��s...already gone."


    With a blank look, Rin gave a monotonous reply. Then, as if avoiding Kariya''s question, she ran back to the kids she was playing with earlier.


    "..."


    Bewildered by Rin''s incomprehensible words, Kariya looked at Rin''s mother questioningly with sudden realization. She turned her eyes away to an empty spot with a gloomy look.


    "What��s that mean...?"


    "Sakura is neither my daughter nor Rin''s sister anymore."


    Her tone was dry, but more courageous than her daughter Rin''s.


    ''That child, has gone to the Mat�� family."


    Ma - t�� ��


    The name, sounding deeply familiar yet abominable, violently ripped out Kariya��s heart.


    "That can''t... What the hell does it mean, Aoi-san!?"


    "You shouldn''t even need to ask, right? Especially you, Kariya-kun."


    Crushing Kariya''s heart, Rin''s mother �� T��saka Aoi gave a harsh, cold-hearted reply, never looking at him, as if indifferent.


    "Of course you of all people should know why the Mat��s needed a child with magi ancestry to succeed them, don��t you?"


    "How...could you...accept that?"


    "That is what he decided. This is the decision of the head of the T��saka family, acceding to a request from the old sworn friends, the Mat��s. ... My opinion doesn��t matter."


    For that reason, mother and child, older sister and younger sister, were separated.


    Of course she wouldn��t agree. But both Aoi and even the young Rin knew well why they cannot but accept it. That is because this is what it means to live as a magus. Kariya knew that cruel fate all too well.


    "... Are you fine with it?"


    Aoi replies with a feeble, bitter smile to Kariya''s rock hard voice.


    "I was prepared for something like that when I decided to marry into the T��saka family, when I decided to become the wife of a magus. When you enter the bloodline of a magus, it is a mistake to seek for the normal happiness of a family."


    And, facing Kariya who tried to speak again, the magus'' wife gently, but clearly, stopped him ��


    "This is a matter between the T��sakas and the Mat��s. This is of no concern to you, who turned your back to the world of the magi."


    She finished with a slight nod.


    With this, Kariya couldn��t move anymore. As if he had turned into one of the trees in the park, his chest felt tight from weakness and helplessness.


    Since long ago when she was a girl, then when she became a wife, and even after she had two children, Aoi''s attitude toward Kariya had never changed. Three years older than him, friends since infancy, she had always attended to Kariya, kindly and without constraint, like a real sister to a brother.


    This was the first time that she so clearly pointed out their respective position.


    "If you are ever able to see Sakura, please treat her kindly. She has always been fond of you, Kariya-kun."


    With Aoi watching over her, Rin was playing brightly, full of energy, as if to chase her grief away.


    As if Rin''s very behavior was the reply that pushed back the speechless Kariya beside her, T��saka Aoi showed him only the profile of a peaceful mother in the holidays.


    But Kariya still didn''t miss it. There was no way he could miss it.


    The firm, serene T��saka Aoi who accepted her fate.


    She couldn��t even completely conceal the tears gathering at the corner of her eyes.


    ����������


    Kariya hastened through the scenery of the hometown he thought he would never see again.


    Every time he came back to the city of Fuyuki, he would never cross the bridge to Miyama.


    That must have been 10 years. Unlike the Shinto area where business went on everyday, nothing had changed in this neighborhood where time seemed to have stopped.


    Quiet streets filled with memories, but not a single pleasant one would come back if he stopped to have a look. Ignoring such a worthless nostalgia, Kariya thought about his dialogue with Aoi an hour ago.


    "... Are you fine with it?"


    The thoughtless reprieve Aoi threw at him while turning her eyes away. He hadn''t used such a sharp tone in several years.


    Don''t raise your eyes, don''t be a bother... That''s how he had lived. Anger, hatred, Kariya had left it all in the desolate streets of Miyama. After throwing away his hometown, Kariya had never made a fuss over anything. Even the foulest, ugliest matters were nothing compared to what he had hated in this land.


    That''s why �� yeah. It must have been 8 years since his voice last held such feelings.


    That time, wasn''t it with the same woman Kariya had used the same tone, the same words?


    "Are you fine with it?" �� He had shot the same question that time. Turning toward his senior childhood friend the night before she received the name of T��saka.


    He never forgot. The expression she had at that time.


    She had given a small nod, as if she was sorry, as if apologizing, yet still blushing with shyness. Kariya had been defeated by the quiet smile.


    "... I was prepared... It is a mistake to seek for the normal happiness of a family..."


    Such words were but a lie.


    That day, 8 years ago, when she was proposed to by the young magus, her smile definitely showed her faith in happiness.


    And so, Kariya fully accepted his defeat because he trusted that smile.


    Maybe, the man who was marrying Aoi, that man was the only one who could make her happy.


    But that was a mistake.


    More than anyone else, Kariya should have realized that it was a fatal mistake.


    Because he had fully realized how despicable magecraft was, hadn''t Kariya rejected his fate and left his family?


    Nevertheless, he could forgive that.


    Even with him who had turned his back in fear, well aware of how abominable magecraft was... His most important woman had surrendered, of all people, to the man who was the most alike a magus.


    What now burns in Kariya''s chest is, regret.


    Not once, but twice, had he chosen the wrong words.


    He shouldn''t have asked, "are you fine with it?", but instead he should have concluded, "you must not do that".


    And 8 years ago, if he had restrained Aoi �� maybe there could have been a future different from today. If she hadn''t bound herself to T��saka that day, she would have been out of the cursed doom of a magus, and she could have led a normal life.


    And today, this early afternoon in the park, if he had reacted differently to the decision between the T��sakas and the Mat��s, �� maybe it would have shocked her. She could have rejected the nonsense of an outsider.


    But even so, she couldn''t blame only herself like that. She didn''t have to completely suppress her tears.


    Kariya absolutely could not forgive this. He who repeated the fault twice. For his punishment, he returned to the place of the days he had left behind.


    Certainly, there was, there, a way to atonement. The world he had once turned his back to. The fate he had poorly escaped.


    But now, he could confront that.


    If he thought of the only one woman in the world he didn''t want to grieve for ��


    Under the sky where the twilight was nearing, he stopped in front of a towering, luxuriant western-styled house.


    From a warp of 10 years, Mat�� Kariya stood before the gate of his home again.


    ����������


    Starting at the front door, the small but risky dispute soon carried out inside the Mat�� residence where Kariya settled down on a sofa of the drawing room.


    "I thought I told you never to show your face in front of me again."


    Sitting facing Kariya, the small, old man who spat the detestable words is Mat�� Z��ken, head of the family. He was so withered that his bald head and limbs looked like he was mummified, yet the light deep in his eyes filled his spirit; both his appearance and personality made him an uncommon, mysterious person.


    To tell the truth, even Kariya couldn''t determine the exact age of the old man. The aberrant entry in the family register said he was the father of Kariya and his brother. But even at his great-grandfather, his ancestor at the third generation, there were records of the old man named Z��ken in the family tree. There was no way to figure out for how many generations this man came to reign over the Mat�� family.


    Speaking of repulsive deeds, he was a magus who could be called immortal, stretching and stretching his age. A person at the root of the Mat�� bloodline with little direct connection with Kariya. He was a genuine specter surviving in the current era.


    "I got wind of something inexcusable. About how the Mat�� house is carrying out some outrageous disgrace."


    Kariya had manifold admitted that the magus he was now facing was powerful with an unequaled cruelty. A man who was the personification of everything Kariya had come to hate, despise, scorn throughout his existence. Even if that man were to kill him, Kariya would definitely, severely hate him until the end. With the confrontation 10 years ago, Kariya had faced that strong spirit and escaped the Mat��s, managing to earn his freedom.


    "I heard that you took in the second daughter of the T��sakas. Do you want to preserve the Mat�� lineage of magi that much?"


    Z��ken scowled at the provoking tone of Kariya''s cross-examination.


    "Do you want to talk about it? Nothing else? Just who do you think is responsible for the downfall of the Mat��s?


    In the end, the son this Byakuya finally got turned up to be void of Magic Circuits. The pure-blooded Mat�� line has collapsed with this generation. But, more than your big brother Byakuya, you are the one who has realized the basis of a magus, Kariya. If you had obediently received your inheritance and accessed the secrets of the Mat��s, we wouldn''t be pressed by the circumstances. And this is all yours..."


    But Kariya, with a snort, deflected the threatening attitude of the old man who was heating up with foam on his mouth.


    "Stop your comedy, vampire. What''s with the fuss over having the Mat�� line persist? Don''t make me laugh. There''s nothing wrong for you even if no new Mat�� generation is produced. The discussion is over since you yourself will continue living for two hundred years or a thousand years, eh?"


    As Kariya guessed right, Z��ken gave a leery smile, as if the anger up to now was a lie. That was the smile of a monster that doesn''t even consider human emotions as splinters.


    "As usual, you are a loveless fellow. You speak and behave frankly."


    "Whatever, that''s how you trained me. I''m not one to beat around the bush."


    A wet sound came out of the depth of the old man''s throat, as if he was pleasantly laughing.


    "That''s right. I might probably outlive the likes of you and Byakuya''s son in a distant future.


    But even then, it is only a question of how long I can preserve this body from its daily rotting. Even if a Mat�� heir is unneeded, a Mat�� magus is required. To gain the Grail, that is."


    "... So in the end, that''s what your goal is?"


    That went well with Kariya''s guess. It was immortality that this old magus was firmly chasing after.


    The wishing-machine called the "Grail" could fulfill it once completed... What was choking this monster that wouldn''t die after centuries was the hope placed in this miracle.


    "The return of the 60-year-cycle is for the next year. But for the fourth Holy Grail War, the fourth Heaven''s Feel, there will be no player from the Mat��s.


    Byakuya doesn��t have the prana level for a Servant. He really doesn''t even have the Command Seals.


    But even if we must desist for this battle, there is a chance for the next one in 60 years. There is no doubt that an excellent user can be born from the daughter of the T��saka. I have high expectations for this as a good vessel."


    The face of T��saka Sakura popped out behind Kariya''s eyelids.


    A late bloomer always behind her sister Rin, a frail-looking girl.


    A child way too young to bear the cruel fate of a magus.


    Swallowing his seething rage, Kariya feigns a calm attitude.


    Right here and now, he is here to negotiate with Z��ken. There is nothing to gain from being emotional.


    "�� If that''s what it''s about, if you want the Grail, then there''s no need for T��saka Sakura, right?"


    Z��ken''s eyes narrow down, suspicious of the hidden meaning in Kariya''s words.


    "You, what trick do you have in mind?"


    "A deal, Mat�� Z��ken. I��ll bring the Mat�� name to the next Heaven''s Feel. In exchange, you''ll release T��saka Sakura."


    Taken aback only for the time of one breath, Z��ken then sniggered scornfully.


    "Kha, don''t be stupid. A failure who never studied anything would be the Master of a Servant in one year?"


    "You have the secret for making that possible, don''t you. With your worm-using skills you''re so proud of, old man."


    Kariya jumps straight to the point, staring in the eyes of the old magus head-on.


    "Plant your "Crest worms" in me. You can do that, in the flesh and blood of the filthy Mat��s. The compatibility should be far better than with the daughter of another house."


    Z��ken''s face changes back from that of a human to that of a magus, all expression vanishing.


    "Kariya �� Do you want to die?"


    "Don''t tell me you''re worried? ''Father''."


    Z��ken seemed to realize Kariya was serious. Coldly, the magus evaluated Kariya, gazing at him, then took a deep breath.


    "I must say I had wished more of you than of Byakuya. After expanding your Magic Circuits with the Crest worms, if we can train you thoroughly for one year, maybe the Grail will end up selecting you.


    ... Even then, I cannot understand. Why would you go so far for one little girl?"


    "Just let the Mat�� tenacity be taken care of by the hands of the Mat��s. Don''t involve unrelated outsiders."


    "Again with your admirable dedication."


    As if he was enjoying this, Z��ken showed a complacent smile, full of his evil disposition.


    "But, Kariya, if your purpose is to not have anybody involved, aren''t you a little late?


    Do you know how many days it has been since the daughter of T��saka came to our family?"


    Despair, rushing in, crushed Kariya''s chest.


    "Old man, you mean ��"


    "There were terrible cries for the first three days, but by the fourth day, she was silent. Today, she was thrown at dawn in the worm storage to test how well she would last, but, ho ho, she endured it for half a day and is still breathing. What do you know, the T��saka material isn''t defective."


    Kariya''s shoulders shivered with a murderous intent beyond hatred.


    He wanted to seize this evil magus by the neck, strangle him with all his strength, and break it off, right this instant ��


    �� That was the impulse that was raging mad inside Kariya.


    But, Kariya accepted it. Even though he was getting thin to the point of withering, Z��ken was a magus. Kariya couldn''t even try to kill him off right here. He didn''t even have a fragment of the power required for that.


    To save Sakura, there was no other way than negotiating.


    Seeing through the conflict inside Kariya, Z��ken let out a satisfied, gloomy chuckle.


    "So, what will you do? The little girl is already broken, filled by the worms from head to toes.


    But if you still think you want to save her, well, I won��t think about it twice."


    "... No objection. Let��s just do it."


    Kariya replied with a chilling voice. Of course he had no other choice.


    "Excellent, excellent. Well, we can still train you as much as possible. But, know that I will go on with Sakura''s training as long as you don''t show any results."


    Cackling, the good humor of the old magus was making a fool of Kariya and his rage and despair.


    "Rather than reinstating a failure who had already betrayed us, the success rate of getting a child from this is far higher. I favor getting the best out of each opportunity one at a time. I am giving up on the Heaven''s Feel this time, since I already considered it a lost battle.


    But, if in one in a million chance, you could get the Grail �� I agree. If that happens, naturally I won''t have any business with the daughter of T��saka. I would be finished with the one thing I am training her for."


    "... You��re not double-dealing, are you? Mat�� Z��ken."


    "Kariya, if you think you need to be five-faced to speak to me, try enduring the Crest worms first.


    Yes, try to be the nursery for the worms for a week first. If you haven''t died of insanity by then, I will take it you are indeed serious."


    Leaning on his cane, straightening his back with difficulty, Z��ken turned toward Kariya with an alien smile that fully showed his wickedness.


    "Then, Let��s begin the preparations without delay. We will finish the treatment immediately. If you want to reconsider, do it now."


    Simply nodding silently, Kariya threw away his last hesitation.


    He will be Z��ken''s puppet once he lets the worms inside his body. With that, there will be no way to rebel against the old magus. If he can even get qualified as a magus, Kariya and his Mat�� blood will definitely receive the Command Seals.


    Heaven''s Feel. The only chance of salvation for T��saka Sakura. The choice he would never be able to reach with this flesh and blood.


    Kariya may lose his life in exchange. Even if he wasn''t shot down by the other Masters, Kariya''s flesh would be devoured by the worms by bringing up the Crest worms for a time as short as a year, and his life expectancy would not be longer than only a few years.


    But that doesn''t matter.


    Kariya''s decision was too slow. Aoi''s child would have lived peacefully with her mother if he had had the same determination 10 years ago. The fate he had refused had been passed around, and had fallen onto a blameless girl.


    There is no redemption for that. If there was a path to atonement, it would be none other than to give back a normal life to the girl.


    In addition, if he had to completely wipe out the remaining six Masters to reach the Grail...


    Amongst those who brought tragedy to the girl named Sakura, there was at least one person he could bring a requiem to.


    "T��saka, Tokiomi..."


    As the head of one of the 3 families of the beginning, there is no doubt he would bear the Command Seals.


    Different from his sense of crime toward Aoi, and from his hatred toward Z��ken, there was a dwelling hatred that had pilled up until this day.


    A dark feeling of vengeance had quietly started to burn in the depth of Mat�� Kariya''s heart like a banked fire.

 Volume 1 - CH 1.1

    Act 1


    Nobody had ever understood Waver Velvet''s talent.


    As a magus, he was neither born of a famous family nor lucky enough to meet a good master. Mostly self-taught, he finally got himself accepted to the Clock Tower, the teaching arm of the Magus Association that controlled magi across the world.


    Waver always believed this fact to be incomparably honorable, being very proud of his talent. I am the most capable student of the Clock Tower since its founding. Anyone would have to respect me. At least Waver himself thought this way. In truth, the magus lineage of the Velvets had only existed for three generations.


    As time goes on, the number of Magic Circuits and concentration of Crests constantly increase and expand. Many students that receive scholarships to the Clock Tower are offspring of families with more than six generations of pure magi blood.


    The wonders of magecraft could not be completed within one generation; therefore, the results of a whole life of research by parents are passed on to their children... only through this could their magecraft become more refined. The stronger prana of the old magi families is stronger precisely for this reason. Compared to the offspring of well-established magi family, Waver''s Crest concentration and Magic Circuit quantity paled by comparison.


    Furthermore, because a magi''s Magic Circuit count is determined at birth, there are some ancestral magi families that deliberately contrive to increase the amount of Magic Circuits in an offspring, thus distancing themselves from new magi families in this regard. In other words, advantages within the world of magecraft are predetermined even before birth. This is a commonly accepted point of view.


    But Waver did not see it that way.


    Differences in ancestry could be made up for by increasing experience. Even without exceptional Magic Circuits, the difference between quality caused by birth could be bridged through deep understanding and skilled utilization of magecraft. Waver had always believed that deeply. He believed himself to be an excellent example of that, and had always strived to show off his abilities.


    But, the reality was cruel. The workings of the Clock Tower are determined by those who boast of their ancestral bloodline, and those who endlessly fawn over them.


    Even the lecturers were no exception, only expecting anything from those with great lineages. To a "pauper" researcher like Waver, they were reluctant to even let him into the library to browse books, let alone teach him magecraft.


    Why are the expectations of a magus'' future dependent on his lineage?


    Why is the credibility of a theory dependent on the experience of one''s lineage?


    Nobody cared about Waver''s questions. The lecturers used flowery language to trick Waver when presented with his research thesis, then acted as if Waver had been convinced otherwise, laughing at it, ignoring it.


    It truly is unbelievable. His anxiety drove Waver to take action.


    To expose the Magus Association''s corrupt system, Waver wrote an exposition, " An Inquiry of Magecraft''s Path In the New Century.�� The result of three years of conceptualization and one year of writing, it viciously attacked traditional views, was written with painstaking effort, presented clear and intense thought, flawless. If seen by the Inquisitors, it would have definitely caused quite the scandal.


    But - The Department of Eulyphis''s lecturer tossed it out after casually reading through it just once.


    His name was Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald. He was the heir of the Archibald family with nine generations of magus lineage, a very popular man that everyone called Lord El-Melloi. Engaged to the daughter of the principal, a lecturer at such a young age (needs to say how old he is), he was the best of the best. He was also the representative of authority that Waver despised.


    "A man who gives in to delusions such as yourself is not suited for research, Waver" - lecturer Kayneth said in a condescending manner, without a shred of pity in his voice. Kayneth''s ice cold gaze is something Waver will never forget.


    In the nineteen years of Waver''s life, he had never been humiliated worse.


    If Kayneth had the talent to be a lecturer, it should have been impossible for him to not understand Waver''s talent. No, he was probably jealous precisely because he understands. He was probably afraid of Waver''s hidden talent, becoming jealous of him, treating Waver as a threat to his own position. That is probably why he treated Waver''s exposition in such a violent manner. To purposely rip an exposition of gathered wisdom... is this the attitude a scholar should assume?


    Unforgivable. His talent, which could cause the world to tremble, was actually arbitrarily written off by an authority. There really is no justice. But not one person sympathized with Waver''s frustration. The Magus Association was actually - in Waver''s point of view - already corrupt to the core. But... while living these infinitely frustrating days, Waver heard a rumor.


    The rumor was that the reputed Lord El-Melloi, for the sake of adding an entry to his resume for his vanity, had decided to join the nearby thaumaturgical competition in the far east.


    Waver began researching about the details of this ''Heaven''s Feel'' overnight; he was deeply mesmerized by the horrific details. With the wish-granting ''Holy Grail,'' summoning Heroic Spirits into the present world and commanding them was possible, resulting in a battle to the death among their Masters.


    Title, authority, everything lost its value: skill was the only factor.


    It truly was a bit barbaric, but also a simple yet fair method of judging superiority. For an unrecognized genius, this was an excellent opportunity, an idealistic stage to exhibit himself. Lady Luck had finally smiled at the excited Waver.


    It began with the financial department''s negligence. Lecturer Kayneth''s requested holy relic from Macedonia was delivered to Waver to give to his teacher along with normal parcels, when it should have been a parcel opened only when Kayneth himself was present.


    Waver immediately realized that was a catalyst used to summon Servants in the Heaven''s Feel. And so, he received a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    He no longer had a shred of love left for the corrupt Clock Tower. The glory of graduating as a valedictorian was trash compared to the honor brought by Fuyuki''s Holy Grail. The moment Waver Velvet became victorious in the war would be the moment when those insignificant members of the Magus Association would grovel at his feet.


    That day, Waver left England, heading for the island country in the far east. The Clock Tower immediately realized who stole Kayneth''s parcel, but did not chase after him. Nobody knew Waver was interested in the Heaven''s Feel.


    But there was something Waver didn''t know. Everyone thought he did no more than to hide Kayneth''s relic in rage. Nobody thought he was on the level to knowingly risk his life to participate in a thaumaturgical competition. In that aspect, the Clock Tower really had underestimated Waver.


    In the far eastern village, Fuyuki City, the place that would decide his destiny, Waver hid under the blanket of the bed, desperately trying to hold back his laughter. No, it was impossible to hold back. Illuminated by the dim sunlight coming through the cracks of the curtain, he raised his right hand every few seconds, letting out some muffled laughter.


    With the relic in his hands, himself in Fuyuki, and enough quality as a magus... How could the Grail turn a blind eye to someone like that? Indeed, the pattern of the tripartite Command Seal had clearly materialized on Waver''s right hand last night, proving that he was a Master, one who can summon a Servant. Even the ruckus made by the roosters in the courtyard near dawn went unnoticed.


    "Waver, breakfast time." The voice of the old woman calling him on the stairs sounded different this morning, not as annoying.


    To begin this commemorable day, Waver quickly began changing.


    Although a backwater place for an island nation, Fuyuki City had a lot of tourists from other places. And precisely because of that, Waver''s appearance, obviously different from that of the Japanese, did not attract too much attention. Even so, Waver was cautious and cast a suggestion spell on the old couple who had always lived alone, deceiving them into thinking that Waver was their grandson. He had very successfully used a fake identity to live comfortably here. He didn''t need to pay hotel fees; it was like killing two birds with one stone. Things worked out perfectly; Waver began to have more and more admiration for his own ability to adapt.


    To fully enjoy this mild morning, Waver descended the stairs to the first floor kitchen. Like any other morning, the plebeian dining room table was decorated with newspapers; the television news and cooking welcomed the freeloader openly.


    "Good morning Waver, did you sleep well?"


    "Yes, grandpa. I was sound asleep until morning."


    Waver answered with a smile while he spread jam thickly on his toast. The soggy bread that cost only a hundred and eighty yen per catty wasn''t very pleasant to chew. Usually, that was very unsatisfactory, so it could only be made up for by putting lots of jam on it.


    Glen and Martha Mackenzie immigrated to Japan from Canada more than twenty years ago. But their son could not get used to the Japanese lifestyle and went back, creating a family in his home country. Their grandson, raised in Japan until he was ten, also went back. Not a single letter was sent, let alone a visit. Ten years passed in this manner. Discovering that information through hypnosis, Waver decided that that kind of family was ideal for him. Through suggestions, Waver transformed the old couple''s impression of their grandson into his own image, successfully becoming their beloved grandson, "Waver Mackenzie."


    "But Martha, ever since dawn, I felt that the chickens were very noisy... would you know why this is?"


    "We have three chickens. Where exactly did they come from...?"


    Hastily making up an excuse, Waver hurriedly swallowed the bread in his mouth.


    "Ah, that... I have a friend who sent his pet chickens for us to take care of for a few days. He''s going on a trip and won''t be home, so they''ll be here temporarily. I''m returning them this evening."


    "Ah, so that''s how it is."


    It seems like they didn''t really mind, so the two easily believed it. The fact that these two old people were hard of hearing was good for him: the incessant crows of the three chickens nearly annoyed the surrounding neighbors to death that day.


    But the most stressed person was Waver. As soon as he found the Command Seals on his hand, Waver excitedly began preparing sacrificial offerings needed for the ceremony.


    He never thought finding a chicken farm nearby would be so difficult. He finally found one, but actually catching three chickens wasted nearly an hour. He finally got home just as the sky began to grow bright, covered with chicken droppings, hands pecked bloody.


    In the Clock Tower, animals used as sacrificial offerings were always prepared. But here, how can a genius magus such as myself be in such a piteous state for catching merely three chickens? Having this thought, Waver almost cried out in lamentation. But staring at the Command Seals on his right hand, his mood began to gradually brighten.


    He decided to hold the ceremony tonight. Those annoying chickens could at most live until then. And, Waver wanted to have the strongest Servant. The relic hidden in the closet of the second floor bedroom... That would be the catalyst for summoning a great Heroic Spirit... Waver already knew that much.


    The withering, half decomposed piece of cloth was a piece of the cape that once hung on the shoulder of a king. The legendary "King of Conquerors" who destroyed the Achaemenid Empire of Persia and created the world''s first huge empire spanning from Greece to north western India. His Heroic Spirit would descend upon Waver through summoning tonight, to guide him to the glorious Grail.


    "... Grandpa, grandma, I''m sending the chickens back to my friend''s house tonight, so I might be a bit late. Don''t worry about me."


    "Okay, be careful. Fuyuki isn''t too safe lately."


    "As in, that fabled serial killer has appeared once more. This world really is too scary." Eating cheap sliced bread at that long dining table, Waver was surrounded by life''s greatest happiness. The noisy cries of those chickens were only slightly grating.

 Volume 1 - CH 1.2

    The darkness was permeated by a thousand years of ambition. Emiya Kiritsugu and Irisviel answered the summons of the head of the Einsbern family, rushing to the Einsbern''s old castle sealed off by ice, to the grandest yet darkest place in it: the ceremony chamber.


    It was definitely not for praising the gods for favors, or letting spirits find their peace. As a castle of magi, the so-called ��prayer room�� is used for executing thaumaturgical ceremonies by sacrificial offerings. As such, the stained glass does not portray any saint, no, but rather the long history of the Einsbern��s pursuit of the Grail.


    Of the three founding families, the Einsbern spent the most time searching for the Grail. They enclosed themselves in the deep, icy mountains, severing all ties with the outside world, and began to seek the miracles of the Grail a thousand years ago. But their search was filled with setbacks and humiliation, suffering and opposition. Searching like that, they failed.


    Finally, they grew weary of their solitary search, and agreed to cooperate with two outside families, the T��saka and Mat��, two hundred years ago.


    In the Heaven��s Feel rituals that followed, they never won, as their Master always fell short. Their solution, nine years ago, was to hire a magus specialized in fighting from outside the family.


    Emiya Kiritsugu can be said to be the trump card of the Einsbern family, ones who have always been proud of their pure bloodline. To accommodate him, they changed their family creed, only for the second time.


    Passing down the halls, Kiritsugu caught sight of a relatively new stained window.


    On it was drawn the Einsbern��s "Holy Maiden of Winter" Lizleihi Justizia, and two magi waiting on her, left and right. All three of them extended their hands to the Grail in the sky. It was easy to tell from the composition and balance how much the Einsbern looked down on the T��saka and Mat��, and their humiliation on having to rely on them. The painting communicated it all.


    If he was lucky enough to win and survive the upcoming war, thought Kiritsugu, laughing at himself bitterly, his own image would probably be displayed like that on a window, against his will.


    The old magus king of this icy castle awaited Kiritsugu and Irisviel in front of the sacrificial altar.


    He was Jubstacheit von Einsbern, better known as "Acht" after he became the eighth head of the Einsbern family. By prolonging his life, he had lived for almost two centuries, leading the Einsberns through every one of the Grail wars. He did not remember the Justizia era, but ever since the second Heaven��s Feel, old Acht has suffered the pain of defeat many times. To him, the anxiety that he feels at this third opportunity for the Grail is extraordinary.


    "The holy relic we requested people to find in Cornwall finally arrived this morning." Stroking his white beard like a frozen waterfall, old Acht stared at Kiritsugu, an astute light emitting from his deep sockets, hiding his senility. Kiritsugu has lived in the old castle for a long time; yet, he can never tolerate the bias and pressure he feels in Acht��s eyes every time he meets him.


    Acht��s had indicates the sacrificial altar, which holds a large charchol colored box, trussed tightly. ��using this as a catalyst, it��s possible to summon the strongest Heroic Spirit of the Sword. Kiritsugu, count this as the Einsbern family''s greatest aid to you."


    "I am deeply grateful, dear head of family." Pretending to be expressionless, Kiritsugu bowed deeply.


    The Grail seems to have accepted the Einsbern family breaking the rules, and including blood from outside. The Command Seal appeared on Kiritsugu��s right hand three years ago. Soon, he will bear the zealous, thousand year old wish of the Einsbern family, and participate in the fourth Heaven��s Feel.


    The old man turned his eyes to Irisviel, who was facing downwards in respect. "Irisviel, what''s the status of the vessel?" "No problems. Even in Fuyuki, it will function normally," Irisviel answered fluently.


    The wish granting machine, the omnipotent chalice, is only a spiritual entity and does not possess a physical form. To allow its Holy Grail form to descend, a vessel for it must be prepared. As such, the war of seven Servants for the Grail can be called a spiritual evocation ritual.


    The duty of preparing a vessel for the Grail, ever since the beginning of the Heaven��s Feel, has been carried out by the Enisbern family. For the fourth War, the mission of creating the vessel has fallen to Irisviel. Therefore, she must leave for Fuyuki with Kiritsugu: she must be at the battlefield.


    Old man Acht, eyes shining with insane strength, nodded seriously. "This time... no one must survive. Kill the six Servants; this time we must acquire the Third Magic, the Golden Grail."


    "Yes sir!" Hearing the burning fervor in the old man��s command, magus and homunculus, spouses bearing the same fate, answered simultaneously.


    But in his heart, Kiritsugu could care less about this old head of family''s rigid desire. Achievement�� Acht has condensed all of his emotions into this one word, and all of its infinite interpretations. Come to think of it�� his spirit likely only has this rigidity towards achievement left.


    The materialization of the spirit is a miracle. A thousand years seeking this lost miracle... in this long and arduous journey, they have long since lost their method and purpose. The Einsbern family continues to fight only to prove that their thousand year journey was not wasted, only for the confirmation that the miracle does exist.


    It doesn''t matter. As per your expectations, through my hands I will grant you your sought-after Holy Grail.


    As to not lose to old man Acht''s enthusiasm, Emiya Kiritsugu said so in his mind.


    But that''s not all. I will use that omnipotent chalice to grant my own deepest wish...


    ����������


    Kiritsugu and Irisviel went back to their own rooms, and opened the long box entrusted to them by the head of family. They were mesmerized by its contents. "Who would''ve thought... They were actually able to find this thing..." The usually composed Kiritsugu right now seems deeply impressed.


    A scabbard made of gold and decorated with dazzling blue enamel. This sort of luxurious equipment should be called a treasure, to show dignity and nobility like a crown, or a scepter, instead of a weapon. Engraved into the middle is an inscription of the long lost Fairy Letters, proving this scabbard is not a work of man.


    "... Why isn''t there the slightest flaw? Is this really the genuine relic made from an era over one thousand five hundred years ago?"


    "This thing is a type of Conceptual Weapon. It definitely won''t deteriorate physically, not mentioning that it''s a holy relic that will be used as a catalyst. This treasure lies in the realm of magic." Irisviel took out the golden scabbard from the lined box carefully, holding it in her hands. "Legend says keeping this scabbard on one''s body will heal the wounds of its possessor and can stop aging... of course, the mentioned facts are magical powers provided by its ''original owner.�� Meaning as long as the Heroic Spirit summoned is functional, this thing itself can be used as a ''Master''s Noble Phantasm.''"


    The scabbard��s one-of-a-kind ingenious design and exceptional beauty entranced Kiritsugu, but in just a few moments, his train of thought immediately changed to the direction of how to use it as a pragmatic ''tool.''


    Watching Kiritsugu, Irisviel can''t help but let out a small bitter smile. "That''s really your style. A tool is a tool no matter what, right?"


    "If you say it like that, even Servants are the same. No matter how famous the hero, as long as it is summoned as a Servant, to the Master he is a tool. It is impossible for a person who has unrealistic fantasies about a Servant to win this war."


    When showing his aspect as a soldier, Emiya Kiritsugu��s profile becomes rock hard and callous, quite unlike him as a father and a husband. Before, when Irisviel didn��t understand him, she was truly afraid of that side of him. "Only someone like you is worthy of this scabbard -- this is grandfather''s judgment."


    "Is that really how it is?" Kiritsugu''s expression shows obvious dissatisfaction. If Acht knew the reaction of his hired son-in-law to the holy relic he spent so much effort finding, he would certainly be unable to speak from rage.


    "Are you unsatisfied about grandfather''s present?" Irisviel did not blame Kiritsugu at all for wanting to make impertinent remarks, but only thought that asking that question would be amusing.


    "How can that be? He has done more than enough for us. There cannot possibly be another Master who got a trump card as good as this."


    "Then what are you so unsatisfied about?"


    "With such a perfect holy relic, the summoned heroic spirit will definitely be the one we want. But his and my personalities are too vastly different. Originally, the nature of the summoned Servant will be affected by the Master��s personality. In theory, all Servants have similar personalities to their Masters��. However, this holy relic takes priority. The more exact the nature of the relic, the more likely it is that the summoned Servant will be locked as a certain spirit.��


    "... Meaning that you are uneasy about the contract with the ''King of Knights,'' right?"


    "Of course. There probably isn''t anyone in the world who is more incompatible with the ways of the knight." Half jokingly, Kiritsugu''s lips curled in a slight smile. "A head-to-head battle is not my style, especially in a death match. If I am to attack, then it should be from behind while the enemy is asleep. Not caring about the time or place, just for the purpose of eliminating the enemy most efficiently, using the method with the greatest probability of success... You think that prestigious knight would aid me in such battles?"


    Irisviel became silent, focusing on staring at the shiny scabbard. Without a doubt Kiritsugu was that type of soldier: attaining victory by any means necessary. There is no need to test it; the personalities of Kiritsugu and the owner of the scabbard would definitely clash.


    "... But don''t you think it''s a waste? The owner of ''Excalibur'' is without a doubt the strongest of the Saber Class."


    That is correct. Only this glory-radiating scabbard is fit to pair that supreme sword. This is definitely the relic of that King of Knights whose tale has been passed down in legends since medieval times - King Arthur.


    "That''s right ''Saber'' was already the strongest of the seven classes conjured by the Holy Grail. And if this King of Knights occupied this position... I''ve obtained a virtually invincible Servant. But the key here is the question of how to use this strongest battle force effectively. To be honest, if only the factor of being easy to control was considered, ''Caster'' and ''Assassin'' are actually more fitting to my style."


    Then -- clashing with the nandi flame-style, extravagant decor of the room, a light electronic sound interrupted the two''s conversation. "Ah, finally here."


    On the heavy black sandalwood table was a randomly placed notebook computer; the marvelous combination was like that of a stitching machine on an operating table. Magus lineages with long histories have never found the convenience of technology. The Einsbern family is no exception. The small electronic device that looks strange beyond compare to Irisviel is a personal item brought in by Kiritsugu. A magus who does not feel repulsed from using such machines is very rare; Kiritsugu was one of them. When he requested that a telephone line and power generator be installed, he had a huge argument with the old head. "...That sound, what is it?"


    "The report sent from the fellow that infiltrated the London Clock Tower. I asked him to investigate the status of the participating Masters in this Heaven''s Feel."


    Kiritsugu sat in front of the machine and began operating the keyboard skillfully. The LCD monitor displays one new mail. That is the new technology commonly known as the "Internet" in the cities, which Kiritsugu has already explained to Irisviel. But, her patience shows that she does not comprehend a bit of it.


    "...Oh, there''s information on the identities of four Masters."


    The T��saka participant is obviously the head of family T��saka Tokiomi. A thorny person of the ''fire'' attribute who specializes in jewel magecraft.


    The Mat�� family seems to have forced that failure who couldn''t succeed as the head of family into being a Master, what nonsense... but the old fogy of that family is exerting great effort to gain the grail.


    As for the magi coming from out of town, first of all, there''s the first-rate lecturer from the Clock Tower, Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald. Ah, he knows about this man. Having both ''wind'' and ''water'' attributes, an expert who is proficient in spiritual evocation, summoning, and alchemy. He is currently the most renowned magus in the Association. How troublesome.


    And there''s a man sent by the Holy Church... Kotomine Kirei. Originally the representative of the ''Assembly of the 8th Sacrament,'' he is the son of the one who fulfills the role of supervisor - Kotomine Risei. Sent to T��saka Tokiomi to learn magecraft three years ago, and then broke away from his teacher after being granted the Command Seals. Hmph, a fellow filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    Kiritsugu browsed the detailed contents of the investigation; watching her husband, Irisviel was extremely bored. Suddenly, she noticed that Kiritsugu, who had been staring at the screen, had quite serious and tense expression. "...What''s wrong?"


    "This son of Father Kotomine. Even his past has been cleaned." Irisviel stood behind Kiritsugu and looked at the LCD monitor, following his finger. To Irisviel, looking at text not on paper was very difficult, but considering her husband''s serious expression, she did not complain.


    "...Kotomine Kirei. Born in 1967, accompanying his father Risei to the holy grounds since youth, graduating in ''81 from the Theological College of Manresa St. Ignacio... skipping two grades, and was the student council president; he seems to be quite an accomplished man."


    Kiritsugu nodded unhappily. "He could''ve definitely reached the position of cardinal minister like that, but he willingly abandoned this outstanding opportunity to join the Holy Church. In fact, he had lots of choices, so why did he chose to dedicate himself to such an inside organization of the church?"


    "Perhaps he was influenced by his father? Kotomine Risei is part of the Holy Church too, right?"


    "If that''s the case, then he should have had the goal of retrieving lost holy relics like his father all along. Indeed, Kirei did join the same department as his father in the end, but before that, he was transferred three times and was once chosen as an ''Executor.'' He was only ten-something years old then too. This job cannot be done without a certain amount of willpower." That was the Holy Church''s bloodiest department, called the Shura''s Den for its responsibility of punishing heresies. To be able to gain the title of "Executor" would mean that he is a first-rate murderer, signifying that he has passed brutal and pious training to become mankind''s weapon.


    "Perhaps he is a faith fanatic. The younger the purer; such a thing as having a fanatic love for belief surpassing certain limits exists."


    Even after hearing Irisviel''s opinion, Kiritsugu still shook his head. "It''s not like that... if it was, then this guy''s situation of the past three years cannot be explained. If his faith was chaste, it would be impossible for him to transfer into the Magus Association; it seems to be an order from the Holy Church, or it''s possible that he was more faithful to the religious doctrine than the organization. But even this cannot explain it, because there is no necessity to train in thaumaturgy this seriously. Look, T��saka Tokiomi''s report about Kirei given to the Association. The scope of training includes alchemy, spiritual evocation, summoning, divination... he is even more adept at healing magecraft than T��saka Tokiomi. What exactly is the reason for this enthusiasm?"


    Irisviel continued reading the document, all the way to the end where Kotomine Kirei''s ability summary was. "...I say, this Kirei really is kind of strange, but is it worth it for you to scrutinize to this degree? Although he seems to be very talented, he''s not really a cut above other people."


    "Ah, that''s what I find strange." Looking at the uncomprehending Irisviel, Kiritsugu patiently explained. "No matter what this man does, he cannot reach the ''first-rate'' level. When it comes down to it, he''s not some sort of genius, just a normal man. But his achievement of quick results through complete and total effort is indeed scary. Certainly he has to exert ten or twenty times more effort than other people to achieve this level, but he actually stops when there''s only one step left, and then without any lingering love transfers into another region. All the things he raised laboriously all along are tossed out like trash."


    "..."


    "He clearly chose a lifestyle many times more exciting than that of others, but in this man''s life, he has never let others feel ''affection''. This guy - is definitely a dangerous man," Kiritsugu concluded.


    Irisviel understood the meaning contained within his words. When he says "troublesome", although the opponent is very thorny, he actually is not seeing the opponent as a threat. The method of dealing with this type of opponent and the chance of success, Kiritsugu is already eighty percent assured. But when he uses the rating of "dangerous"... Emiya Kiritsugu only uses this rating against opponents he need to fight whole-heartedly.


    "This man certainly does not believe anything. Only continuously seeking answers, that''s why he experienced so much. The result is he still did not find anything... he is that kind of morally void man. If I had to say what this guy''s heart contains, then it''s probably only anger and despair."


    "...You are saying, to you this Executor is a more powerful foe than T��saka Tokiomi and Archibald?"


    Pausing for a while, Kiritsugu nodded resolutely. "...A terrifying man. Indeed T��saka and Lord El-Melloi are strong adversaries. But I think Kotomine Kirei''s ''way of existence'' is more fearful."


    "Way of existence?"


    "This man''s heart is thoroughly void. He has nothing that can be called a wish. But why would a man like this bet his life to fight for the Grail?"


    "...Is this not the intent of the Holy Church? Supposedly those guys mistakenly believed Fuyuki''s Grail is the real relic and targeted it because of this, isn''t that right?"


    "No, only with that level of motivation, the Grail will not grant Command Seals. This man was chosen by the Grail as a Master. He must have some reason to obtain the Grail. What this reason really is, precisely because it cannot be seen... that''s what makes this point terrifying."


    Kiritsugu sighed deeply, looking at the monitor drearily, attempting to find something more from the character of Kotomine Kirei fabricated by dull text. "What do you think would happen if this kind of void, desireless man obtained the Grail? This man''s whole life was built by despair. The power of the wish-granting machine, the Holy Grail might be tainted by the color of his despair."


    Kiritsugu was being too indulgent of his sadness, and for the purpose of advising him, Irisviel shook her head strongly. "What''s stored within me, the vessel of the Grail, I will not give to anyone. When the Grail is filled, the one who has the privilege of owning it - it''s only you, Kiritsugu."


    The elders of the Einsbern only wish for the completion of the Grail; that is their sole desire... but for this young couple, after this, they still have wishes that need realization. Dreams that need realization. Kiritsugu shut the lid of the notebook computer and hugged Irisviel tightly. "No matter what, we can''t lose."


    For his wife, right now compared to her family''s desire, Irisviel cares more about her and her husband''s ambition. This fact deeply moved Kiritsugu. "...I got it. The way to use the strongest Servant''s power to the maximum limit."

 Volume 1 - CH 1.3

    At the same time, at the far away land of the east across the sea, another person is receiving the same report by the spy in England as Kiritsugu.


    Being a legitimate magus, T��saka Tokiomi would not resort to using the new technology of the vulgar world like Kiritsugu. He is adept at using the T��saka family''s exclusive secret technique of communicating over long distances, a jewel magic passed down through the generations.


    Towering in Miyama-chou of Fuyuki is the T��saka mansion. In Tokiomi''s workshop set up below ground, an installment of experimental equipment similar to what is commonly known as the black pendulum was prepared. The difference between common physics experimental equipment and this is that, this pendulum''s massive bob contains a magic jewel of the T��saka heirloom, and it was constructed so the ink flowing down from the string can moisten the jewel.


    The rock paired with the jewel of this pendulum is currently in the possession of T��saka''s spy. If this rock was placed in front of a roller and start writing, the matching pendulum''s jewel would start to undulate, the ink dripping down would write perfect and errorless text on the Rollin paper underneath. That''s the type of structure it was.


    Right now the jewel on the pendulum and the rock on the other side of the globe in London are undulating in sync, and through watching this strange repetitive motion without a pattern, the reporter''s writing began to smoothly and accurately resurface.


    Tokiomi, noticing this occurrence, picked up the paper without waiting for the ink to completely dry and began browsing what was recorded on it.


    "�� No matter how many times I look at this setup it always make me feel like it''s unreliable."


    Kotomine Kirei, who''s been standing guard off to the side all this time, expressed unscrupulous sentiments.


    "Oh, so do you think fax is more convenient?


    If this method was used, even if the power was out, there won''t be any breakdowns. There''s also no need to worry about the report being divulged. Without the need to rely on new technology, us magi have long ago possessed apparatus not inferior to modern tools today."


    Even so, as Kirei sees it, fax that can be used by anyone is more convenient. ''Anyone'' can use it... this inevitability is definitely something that Tokiomi cannot comprehend. It''s perfectly reasonable that the techniques and knowledge of aristocrats and commoners are different... even in the present, Tokiomi still bears this outdated mode of thinking; he is truly a legitimate ''magus.''


    "The latest report from the ''Clock Tower.'' The ''prodigy'' Lord El-Melloi seems to have obtained a lost relic. If that''s the case, then it is confirmed that he will be participating. Hmph, this is truly a thorny opponent. So it''s clear, there are now five Masters including myself..."


    "It really makes me worry that there''s still two positions empty until even now."


    "Why, it simply means that there are no suitable bearers for the Command Seals. When time is running out, the Grail will randomly fill the seven slots regardless of quality. For the sake of having enough people, there should be two small characters. There''s no need to be alert."


    That''s really suited to Tokiomi''s optimism. Having been his student for three years, Kirei now understands his master very well. Although he''s very thorough in preparation, he has a habit of missing small details once in action, and taking care of these small details in his stead is probably his responsibility; Kirei has long since understood this.


    "But speaking of being careful - Kirei, nobody saw you as you entered this house, right? In appearance, we''re already enemies."


    Completely according to T��saka Tokiomi''s plan, the reality was twisted and announced. Kirei, who had been chosen by the Grail three years ago, carefully hid the insignia on his right hand according to Tokiomi''s order, all the way up until this month before he announced the fact that the Command Seal is present on his hand. From that moment on, he severed his ties with Tokiomi as a contender for the Grail.


    "No need to worry. Regardless of being able to see or not, there are no familiars or spells surveying this house. I ��"


    "�� I guarantee that."


    The voice of the third person cut in and, at the same time, a black shadow appeared beside Kirei.


    The Heroic Spirit that''s been accompanying Kirei in spirit form all this time has, at this moment, appeared in front of Tokiomi.


    That skinny and tall shadow has a great difference in prana compared to humans. He''s ''something inhuman.'' A strange one wearing a long black cloak and a white skull-like mask to shield his features.


    Yes, he is the first Heroic Spirit to be summoned in the fourth Heaven''s Feel, the Servant "Assassin" who made a contract with Kotomine Kirei �� Hassan-i Sabb��h.


    "No matter what tricks they play, they cannot hide it from my eyes, the eyes of the Heroic Spirit of Subterfuge, Hassan. My Master, Kirei, does not have any aura of being followed by an enemy around him... you can relax."


    As if understanding Tokiomi''s position was higher than that of his own master Kotomine Kirei, Assassin politely reported with a bow.


    And then Kirei said,


    "As soon as a Grail-summoned Heroic Spirit appears, no matter which Class it belongs to, it would definitely be reported to father accurately and without error."


    Father Risei was the supervisor of the Heaven''s Feel, appointed as the head priest of and dispatched to the Fuyuki Church. Currently, he is in possession of a magical device known as the "spirit board." It has the function of displaying the attributes of the Heroic Spirits summoned by the Grail.


    The identity of Masters can only be confirmed by reports from people, but the quantity and Class of appearing Servants, no matter where they are summoned, will definitely be displayed on the "spirit board," to grant the supervisor better control of the situation.


    "According to my father, my Assassin is the only Servant to have been summoned so far. Other magi taking action is still yet to come."


    "Yeah. But this is only a matter of timing. Sooner or later, there will be familiars of other Masters coming and going around this room. Because here and the Mat�� mansion, as well as Einsbern''s dwelling, are already confirmed locations of Masters."


    Compared to the three imperial families, the advantage of foreign magi is that their place of concealment is unknown to others. Because of this, during the early stages of the Heaven''s Feel, no matter what family it is, they will use spies for reconnaissance.


    It''s not like Kirei distrusts Tokiomi''s information network, it''s just that they have to be on guard for the possibility that the remaining two mystery Masters are using wise measures to conceal themselves. If facing against an opponent with this kind of strategy, Kirei''s Servant Assassin can utilize his powers to the greatest limit.


    "You may leave. Assassin, continue keeping watch outside. Be very cautious."


    "Understood."


    Receiving Kirei''s command, Assassin once again assumed spirit form and left the room. For a Servant who is a spiritual entity to begin with, it is possible to shift freely between spirit form and physical form.


    Assassin has the special ability of "Presence Concealment" that other Classes do not possess. He is unrivaled in concealed movement and tracking.


    To Kirei, whose responsibility is not to pursue victory but to provide backup for Tokiomi, summoning Assassin was the best choice.


    That is the battle plan.


    First, let Kirei''s Assassin go around thoroughly investigating the battle stratagem of other Masters and their Servants'' weaknesses. After obtaining a method of certain victory against each enemy in this manner, Tokiomi''s Servant will then be used to defeat each one accordingly.


    Because of this, Tokiomi must summon a Servant possessing great offensive abilities. As for which Heroic Spirit he has his eye on, Kirei never heard him mention this.


    "The holy relic I prepared will arrive tomorrow morning."


    As if understanding Kirei''s doubts from his expression, Tokiomi said so without waiting for him to ask.


    "I found what I was expecting. The Servant I will summon would certainly be advantageous against all of the enemies. If it is a Heroic Spirit, then it will have no chance of victory against this guy."


    Tokiomi, being secretly happy in this manner; his face was brimming with the unrivaled confidence he was born with.


    "The summoning ceremony will be held tonight -- if no other Masters are spying on us, Kirei, you can be present too, as well as your father."


    "Father too?"


    "Yes. If ''he'' is successfully summoned, then our victory is assured. I want to share this happiness with everyone."


    This sort of unconcealed haughty confidence shows what can be said to be T��saka Tokiomi''s hereditary characteristic. Regarding his oversized ego, Kirei feels somewhat in awe, yet somewhat in admiration too.


    Suddenly, Kirei noticed the pendulum''s jewel. The jewel''s movement on the Rollin paper did not cease, it was continuously writing.


    "There seems to be more to come."


    "Yeah, ah, this is the investigation regarding another matter. This isn''t the latest information - it''s probably regarding my request for him to investigate Einsbern''s Master.


    Information on the Einsbern family who''s cut off all contact with the outside world is difficult to obtain even in London''s Clock Tower, but Tokiomi has already mentioned before that there was a lead on that Master. Tokiomi rolled up the paper beside him and put it atop the writing table, then picked up the Rollin paper containing new text.


    "...This was something that happened nine years ago. The Einsberns who have been proud of their bloodline''s purity suddenly found a magus from the outside to be their son-in-law. This has even instigated much debate within the Association at the time, but the only one able to see the truth of this matter, other than me, would be the old head of the Mat�� household.


    The magi of the Einsbern family who only excel in alchemy were not suited to combat since the start. This was also the contributing factor to their losses in the previous Heaven''s Feel rituals. These people seem to have finally lost their patience.


    This magus they found seems to really ''fit the requirements.''"


    After browsing through the paper quickly while talking, Tokiomi passed the paper to Kirei. After seeing "Investigation report: Emiya Kiritsugu" as the title, Kirei''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "This name... I''ve heard it somewhere before. Supposedly, this is a dangerous person."


    "Oh, does the Holy Church also know of this? The ''Magus Killer'' Emiya was really notorious at the time. Not belonging to the Association in appearance, but in fact was the Association''s higher ups'' killing tool."


    "So in the words of the church, he would be a sort of Executor, right?"


    "Even worse than that in nature. He is a freelancing assassin who underwent special training to kill magi. Because only magi are most comprehensive of other magi, he will use methods most incompatible with the rules of magi to kill other magi... he is the sort of man who will utilize despicable measures nonchalantly."


    There was obvious hatred in Tokiomi''s voice, yet Kirei began to bear interest for this man called Emiya Kiritsugu. He did hear rumors about this man; it seems he has opposed the Holy Church in the past, and there have been people who told Kirei to be very careful of this man.


    Kirei began reading the information passed on to him. Most of what was recorded was an investigation regarding Emiya Kiritsugu''s battle strategy - the cases of missing persons and accidents believed to be magi he killed; but mainly, it was an analysis of his methodology. While reading, Kirei began to gradually understand why Tokiomi hates this man. Ambush and assassination was only the tip of the iceberg.


    Planting a bomb in public, striking down an airplane with many passengers on board; these were the type of unbelievable cases reported. It is also extrapolated that the tragedies of the past reported as major acts of terrorism were in fact the criminal acts of Emiya Kiritsugu for the sake of killing one magus. Although there is no convictive evidence, looking at the information given, it is a very believable story.


    Assassin; that word is very befitting. Magi opposing each other to the point of killing each other, these scenarios are common. However, it is purely a competition of magecraft and usually decided through a series of processes that abide certain combat regulations. Saying it like that, the Heaven''s Feel also belongs in this category; although called a ''war,'' it is not a chaotic death match, but rather a series of strict rules and regulations exist.


    There isn''t even a single line of text recording Kiritsugu having undergone a battle like this, using the ''regulations of magi''.


    "The thing called magus exists outside of human law to begin with, and that''s all the more reason to strictly obey the rules of our own world."


    Tokiomi said so, his calm voice seething with anger.


    "But this man Emiya completely ignores all rules. He does not have a bit of pride as a magus. This kind of man is unforgivable."


    "What you said was... pride?"


    "Yes. Even this man surely underwent strict training as a magus.


    If that''s the case, then he certainly has the faith to overcome and surmount difficulties. It is impossible to forget his original intent and desire, even after attaining success."


    "..."


    What Tokiomi said is wrong. Submitting oneself to brutal training even without any intent whatsoever, this kind of idiot exists in this world. Regarding this, Kirei understands better than anyone.


    "�� So why did this Emiya Kiritsugu become a killing tool?"


    "That... it''s probably because of money. After going into the Einsbern family, he''s washed himself clean. He''s already obtained enough money as to not worry about it for the rest of his life, so that is only reasonable - it should be written on that report, that guy did more than just assassinations. He seems to have done other stuff around the world any chance he gets for some extra money."


    It''s just as Tokiomi says, nearing the end of the report, other than magi related incidents, there are lots of other experiences of Emiya Kiritsugu. So that''s how it is, Kiritsugu can be placed in most of the conflicts going on around the world; he''s not only a killing tool, but also did a lot of work as a mercenary.


    "...This document, can I borrow it to read in detail?"


    "Ah, sure. If you can analyze it in detail for me, then it would be a huge help. I''m still busy preparing for the summoning ritual tonight."


    ����������


    Kirei left the workshop in the basement and returned to the ground floor. In the hallway, he ran into a young girl battling with oversized luggage.


    "Good afternoon, Rin."


    Not wanting to especially entertain her, but merely greeting her normally. The girl stopped in her tracks and stared at Kirei with wide eyes. He has been in contact with Rin in this house for three years, yet the suspicion in the girl''s eyes while regarding Kirei has not diminished.


    "...Good afternoon. Kirei."


    With a hardened voice, but still with the proper attitude, Rin returned Kirei''s greeting. Although young, Rin already acts similar to her mother, her actions refined and ladylike. She''s not just anyone, but rather T��saka Tokiomi''s daughter. Being different from other students her age was perfectly natural.


    "Going out? That luggage is huge."


    "Yes. Starting today, we will go to grandpa''s house for a bit. I''m even taking the cable car from that side to go to school."


    Because the Heaven''s Feel was imminent, Tokiomi decided to let his family temporarily live in the neighboring district--his mother-in-law''s house.


    The mother and daughter cannot be exposed to the battlefield, that is too dangerous. Of course these are reasonable arrangements.


    But his daughter Rin seems to be very unsatisfied about this. Although her features are fine, her cute little mouth is puffed up, showing that she''s unhappy. Although she''s to be a future lady, no matter what, she''s still just a kid. She can''t be expected to totally act to that point.


    "Kirei, you''re staying with father to help him fight, right?"


    "Yes, as his apprentice, this is what I should be doing."


    Rin is not a clueless child. As the T��saka magi''s successor, she has already received Tokiomi''s expert teaching. Regarding the imminent Fuyuki Heaven''s Feel, she is equipped with some degree of knowledge.


    As to why she has to go to her grandpa''s house, she can understand the legitimate reason. But, what she''s unsatisfied about is--after she''s gone, Kirei''s the only one left in the T��saka house and could do whatever he wants.


    Rin has extraordinary respect for her father Tokiomi. Precisely for this reason, as the successor, Rin''s dislike for Kirei is probably because he became Tokiomi''s student first, learning magecraft from him.


    "Kirei, can I trust you? Will you protect father to the end? Will you promise me that?"


    "That is impossible. If this war was benign enough for me to promise you that, then there would be no reason for you and your mother to get out of harm''s way, right?"


    Kirei is unwilling to speak empty words to comfort her, and thus plainly spoke the truth. But Rin''s eyes became fiercer, glaring at her impudent and shameless apprentice elder.


    "...As I thought, I don''t like you one bit."


    Only when speaking upsetting words befitting her age, that''s when Kirei has a favorable impression of this girl.


    "Rin, don''t ever speak such impolite words in front of others again. Otherwise, you will put the moral character of your father in suspect."


    "This has nothing to do with father!"


    Seeing as even father has been pulled out as a shield; Rin''s anger caused her face to turn a profuse red. This is exactly what Kirei hoped to see.


    "Listen up Kirei! If father is hurt because of your errors, I will definitely not forgive you! I ��"


    At that moment, with what can be said to be the best possible timing, Aoi''s shadow appeared. Already done with her preparations, but because Rin didn''t come, she came to check out the situation.


    "Rin! What are you doing? With such a loud voice!"


    "�� Ah, that is, I ��"


    "Before her departure, she came to give me encouragement, lady."


    Kirei pretended to be calm and purposely helped Rin, but Rin became even angrier. But she can''t say anything in front of her mother, so she turned to leave.


    "I''ll help you with the luggage. Rin, that case is way too heavy for you."


    "No! I can do it myself!"


    Rin pulled at the box even more vigorously than before, and because of this mired into an even fiercer battle with the case, but despite everything, finally got it out the door. Kirei knows that acting this way would be very unlike a mature adult, but he still wanted to laugh at Rin whenever he had the chance to.


    Aoi, who remained, gave Kirei a very respectful bow.


    "Kotomine-san, I''ll leave my husband in your hands. Please help him realize his wish."


    "I will do my best, please don''t worry."


    The way Kirei sees it, T��saka Aoi is the perfect wife. Solemn and discreet, meticulous, understanding of her husband and never interfering, regarding loyalty as higher than love and has respect for duty - in short, she''s the model of the perfect wife and mother from older times. In an era where the feminist movement has begun to soak through society, she''s like a character carved from stone. Tokiomi has really picked a person most compatible with himself as his spouse.


    Kirei stood at the door to see the mother and daughter off with his eyes, leaving not with a taxi, but a private car with Aoi at the steering wheel. Not only the chauffeur, but even all the servants, starting last week, have all been laid off. It is done to prevent from bringing harm to the innocent, and also as a kind of careful tactic against espionage. Tokiomi wasn''t cautious enough to keep up his guard even against his servants; this suggestion was Kirei''s, and Tokiomi was half forced to carry out this act.


    Before the car left, Rin was shielded from her mother''s eyes and stuck out her tongue at Kirei, making a face. Kirei laughed bitterly and saw them off with his eyes, then returned to the now empty mansion.


    ����������


    Tokiomi has not yet left the basement workshop. Kirei, being the sole occupant of the otherwise empty living room, began to thoroughly read through the report regarding Emiya Kiritsugu.


    He didn''t understand why he had such intense interest in this strange magus he didn''t even know. Perhaps it''s because he derives some sort of feeling of pleasure from the loathing placed onto this man by his teacher Tokiomi.


    The relationship of teacher and student maintained for three years in this house has always had a sense of satire about it.


    As a teacher, Tokiomi cannot nitpick on Kirei''s concentration in learning and speedy comprehension; originally a holy servant who detests magecraft, yet he has immense interest in all thaumaturgical fields. Kirei''s use of what can be called ''a greedy desire for knowledge'' to learn everything makes Tokiomi happy. Now Tokiomi''s trust for Kirei is completely unshakable, even to the point of making his only daughter Rin show respect for Kirei as an elder apprentice.


    But compared to Tokiomi''s increasingly profound friendship, Kirei''s heart became more and more desolate.


    For Kirei, he''s not studying magecraft because he likes it. Leading a long, pious life in the church, yet ending up with nothing in return; because of that, Kirei bet all his hopes on the new study which has exact opposite values to that of the church, that is all. But the result was a complete disaster. In the world of pursuing magecraft, Kirei did not find any enjoyment, nor did he gain any satiety. Quite the opposite, it seems to have lengthened the radius of the empty hole in his heart.


    Tokiomi doesn''t seem to have noticed Kirei''s disappointment at all. The assessment of ''the same type of person as my father Risei'' is completely correct. Tokiomi''s appraisal of and trust for Kirei is exactly the same as Risei''s.


    There''s always an uncrossable line between himself and people like his father and Tokiomi. Kirei understood this completely, and so that''s probably why he has such interest for a character Tokiomi detests.


    He thought, maybe this man Emiya Kiritsugu exists on ''the other side of the line.''.


    Tokiomi''s caution against Emiya Kiritsugu seems to be purely against his title of ''Magus Killer'', so this investigation report created at the request of Tokiomi focused on ''his personal history of battles against magi'', any other record not on this topic was rather simplistic.


    But, looking at this man Kiritsugu''s experiences in chronological order, Kirei began to gradually gain a belief.


    This man''s actions contain a high level of risk.


    In the era of freelancing assassination before he was taken in by the Einsberns as their son-in-law, Kiritsugu expertly completed countless missions. But the pause between missions was clearly too short. Considering the time he has for preparation and accepting missions, the only possible conclusion is that he is simultaneously executing several plans. And these plans are all parallel; he appears in the conflicts of various areas, and always when the conflict is the most heated, at the point of destruction.


    As if he was suicidal, as if he had some sort of sickness driving him... the principle behind his actions is clearly self-destruction.


    This can be said without question. This man Kiritsugu does not have a selfish heart, the risks of his actions and profiting from them do not match. It''s impossible that he''s the kind of freelancing assassin with money as the intent.


    Then �� what does he seek?


    "..."


    Unconsciously, Kirei put the report aside, propped his lower jaw on his hand, and sunk into deep thought. This man Emiya Kiritsugu has a turbulent life inconceivable by others, but Kirei doesn''t see it as unrelated to himself.


    A magus without pride, a man who lost his belief, Tokiomi assessed him as thus.


    If that''s the truth, Kiritsugu''s intense experiences, as if seeking destruction... or can it be said as a journey of seeking a long lost answer?


    Then, the curtain on Kiritsugu''s continuous battles fell suddenly nine years ago. That''s because through continuous searching, he met with the Einsbern magi seeking victory in the Heaven''s Feel in the northern lands.


    That is to say, at that moment, he obtained his ''answer.''


    Right now, Kirei anxiously anticipates his meeting with Emiya Kiritsugu. He has finally found the significance of his participation in the Fuyuki battle.


    Even now, he has no interest in the Grail. But, if Kiritsugu broke a nine-year silence for it, Kirei has just gained the significance of coming here to participate in this fight which can dispel all difficulties.


    He must ask this man. ''What is it that you are seeking that you would participate in this battle... what do you obtain from it in the end?''


    Kotomine Kirei will confront Emiya Kiritsugu no matter what. Even if it''s on a battlefield where both sides wager life and death.

 Volume 1 - CH 1.4

    Mat�� Kariya��s mental strength had, in conclusion, withstood the bitter pain, but his physical body had reached its limit.


    Within three months all his hair had turned white. His skin was covered with emerging lesions interspersed with regions devoid of the rosy color of living flesh, turning instead into a sepulchral shade of earthen grey. The poison named prana that circulated in his veins can be seen to expand beneath his semi-transparent flesh, as if his torso was harboring a crawling mess of inky black cracks.


    Like so, his body collapsed at a rate faster than he had ever imagined. The impact was particularly heavy on the left side of his body and its nerves, so much so that at one stage his left wrist and ankle were completely paralyzed. A temporary rehabilitation program got them back to work, but the left hand still reacted slower than the right, and a quicker stride would result in a dragging left feet.


    Palpitations due to his irregular pulse have become regulars for him. Solid food can also not be taken in; intravenous glucose injections were used as its substitute.


    According to the theories of modern medicine, it is a matter of amazement that a creature in his state still continued to live and function. Although Kariya can still stand and walk it was, with a tint of irony, a gift granted to him by the prana that he, as a magus, bought with his life.


    The crest worms that have been invading Kariya��s flesh have already grown into a form that can imitate the function of Magic Circuits. In order to maintain the life of their decaying possessor they are now desperately acting out their role.


    If it is simply a matter of the amount of Magic Circuits, then Kariya have already possessed the prana needed for qualifying as a magus. It appears that his progress was even faster than what Mat�� Z��ken had expected. In the end, the three scars of the Command Seals had blatantly shown up on Kariya��s right hand. The Holy Grail also seems to have accepted him as the representative of the Mat�� family.


    Based on Z��ken��s estimations, Kariya has about a month left to live. For Kariya, it seems that this amount of time is enough.


    The Heaven��s Feel has entered into its countdown stage. If all seven Servants are summoned the war may even begin tomorrow. The duration of the war, according to past experiences, should be about two weeks. Sometime before Kariya��s death.


    Yet, if Kariya activates his Magic Circuits, it means he will be inciting the crest worms. Indeed, then the burden placed on his body would be far greater than that of the other magi.


    The worst case scenario would be that, before the war has ended, the crest worms have already devoured their host.


    Kariya does not only have to fight against the other six Masters. It could be said that his greatest enemy are the creatures hosted within him.


    ����������


    That night, as Kariya approached the basement of the Mat�� residence to face the final test, he accidentally met Sakura in the corridor.


    ������


    The frightened expression that emerged on Sakura��s face when she first saw him slightly pricked Kariya��s chest.


    At this stage of affairs, although there is nothing to be done, Kariya was still pained to know that he was now an object of Sakura��s fear.


    ��Oh, Sakura-chan �C were you scared?��


    ���� Um. Your face, what happened?��


    ��Ah. It��s just a little problem.��


    The sight of his left eye has been completely eradicated yesterday. Like the nebulous eyeball that had undergone necrosis, the surrounding muscles also have fallen into paralysis. The eyelid and brow cannot be moved, neither; maybe the left side of his face was already showing signs of lifelessness, turning rigid as a fake mask. His reflection in the mirror frightens even him, let alone Sakura.


    ��Just a bit more, then I might be defeated by the ��worms�� within me. Uncle is not as enduring as Sakura-chan.��


    A bitter smile was intended, but looked like a more gruesome feature was formed. Sakura became more scared and even curled her body up.


    ���C Uncle Kariya, you are like a different person now.��


    ��Ha ha, maybe that is the case.��


    With a dry laugh as pretense the matter was vaguely passed over.


    �C I can say the same about you, Sakura.


    Yes, Kariya comment wearily in his heart.


    The Sakura that is now named Mat�� has also changed into a girl completely different from the Sakura that Kariya knew.


    A gaze as hollow and dim as that of a doll. The various emotions behind those pair of eyes were never seen by him in this whole year. The innocent face of the girl that followed her elder sister Rin and played carelessly like a puppy had long ago disappeared.


    This is understandable. Just consider the cruel training that Sakura undertook this year in order to become the successor of the thaumaturgy of the Mat��s.


    Sakura��s body does indeed have fitting potentials to become a magus. On this matter she was far better than Kariya and his elder brother Byakuya. Yet, it was inevitably a potential more appropriate for a magus of the T��saka brand of thaumaturgy, with fundamental differences to the thaumaturgy of the Mat��.


    Acclimatization was needed in order to allow Sakura��s body to adapt to the thaumaturgy of the Mat��. The treatments of this so called acclimatization are the tortures that occurred in the underground worm storage of the Mat�� residence every day and night in the name of "education."


    Children��s minds are immature.


    They do not possess a firm resolve and the strength to turn their misery to anger. Confronted with a cruel fate, they were not provided with the choice of having a strong will. Moreover, as they have not lived through and comprehended life, ideals such as honor and hope are yet to be completely nurtured in them.


    Therefore in moments of despair children are more prone than adults to seal away their own mind, lock up their own heart.


    Because they have not tasted the joy of life they can afford to discard. Because they have not understood the meaning of future they can sink into despair.


    Kariya was forced to witness, with his own eyes, how in the duration of a year a girl had gradually shut out her heart due to the torments imposed upon her.


    He had suffered from the piercing pain of the parasite worms eroding away his body, and suffered from the worse and overwhelming guilt that sought to devour his soul.


    Undoubtedly he was one of the reasons that resulted in Sakura��s anguish. Kariya cursed Mat�� Z��ken, cursed T��saka Tokiomi, and in the same time placed this curse upon himself.


    The only consolation was that �C the Sakura that has turned as introverted as a doll was only carefree when with Kariya, and even occasionally uttering words of innocence when they met. Whether it was a relationship shared by those who endure the same pain, or a friendship forged while she was still called T��saka Sakura, this girl continued to regard him as different compared to her ��tutors,'' Z��ken and Byakuya.


    ��I don��t need to go to the worm storage room today. Grandfather said that��s because something more important is going to happen there.��


    ��Ah, I know. That��s why uncle is taking your place to go to the worm storage.��


    Sakura tilted her head as if she was spying on Kariya when she heard his answer.


    ��Uncle Kariya, are you leaving for somewhere far away?��


    With a child��s distinctively sharp intuition Sakura seemed to have detected Kariya��s fate. But he did not want to worry the young Sakura too much.


    ��Uncle��s going to be busy with important business for a while, so I won��t have much time to talk to Sakura-chan like this.��


    ��Is that so����


    Sakura moved her sight away from Kariya and it immediately reverted back to a meaningless gaze, a gaze that was focused on some distant object that only she could see. Hurt at seeing Sakura like this, Kariya attempted to start another topic.


    ��Say, Sakura-chan, shall we play together again when uncle��s work is finished? Together with your mother and big sister.��


    "Mother, big sister..."


    Sakura said dejectedly after a pause.


    ��...I don��t have people that I can call by those names anymore. Grandfather told me that I should treat them as no longer existing.��


    ��I see���� A reply with an indecisive voice.


    Kariya knelt down in front of Sakura, and with his still mobile right hand held her shoulders softly in an embrace. With her head buried in his chest Sakura can no longer see Kariya��s face. He would therefore not be afraid of her seeing his crying countenance.


    ��Then, let��s bring Aoi-san and Rin-chan from the T��saka family, and go somewhere far far away with just the four of us; like how we used to. What do you say about that?��


    ���C Can we see those people again?��


    A weak voiced sounded within the enclosure of his wrist. Kariya tightened the hand that held Sakura and nodded.


    ��Of course we can see them again. I promise you.��


    Nothing else can be promised.


    If it is possible, then other words can be used for another promise. If he could, Kariya longed to tell Sakura right now that she only has to endure a few more days before he delivers her from Mat�� Z��ken��s deadly grasp.


    But that is not permitted.


    As the only way she knew how to protect herself, Sakura had tried hard to paralyze her mind through despair and resignation. In order to counter the unbearable pain, the hapless girl can only destroy the sense of self that is still able to feel.


    How can you say cruel words such as ��you should keep hoping�� and ��you should look after yourself�� to a child like this? These lines that confer temporary solace can only save the speaker. Giving her hope means to take away the armor named ��despair�� that was cast upon her soul. If that is to happen, Sakura��s young and tender mind would collapse within a night.


    Therefore �C


    Although they both lived in the Mat�� residence Kariya had never claimed to be Sakura��s ��savior.'' He can only protect her by standing beside her, as an adult that is also been ��bullied�� by Z��ken and as powerless as Sakura.


    ���C Goodbye then. Uncle��s gotta go now.��


    Kariya released Sakura, hoping that his tears have dried up. Sakura looked up solemnly at the decaying left side of Kariya��s face.


    ����Mm, bye, uncle Kariya.��


    Words of farewell seemed appropriate for this situation. She had accurately felt this even though she was only a child.


    Kariya prayed piously in his heart as he watched Sakura��s retreating spiritless figure �C please do not let it be too late.


    Kariya no longer cared about anything concerning himself. His life was already given to Aoi and Sakura, the pair of mother and daughter. If he had anything of his own that might be ��too late,'' it is the possibility that he might be dead before he had taken the Grail.


    The delay that he was truly worried in his heart was about Sakura. If Kariya can successfully gain the Holy Grail and deliver Sakura back to her mother, can the girl who had sealed herself up tightly with despair one day break apart her solid shell and once again enter the world outside?


    The heartaches that Sakura endured this year would undoubtedly follow her throughout her life, but he hoped it would gradually heal as time went on. He hoped that her heart was not given torments that equated to a deadly blow.


    All that is left for him to do is to pray. The one that can heal the wounds in this girl��s heart is not Kariya. There is not much time left for him; he is unable to take up that job.


    That is a job for those whom, in the future, are guaranteed of their lives.


    Kariya turned around and slowly, but resolutely, took a step on the staircase leading towards the worm storage room underground.

 Volume 1 - CH 1.5

    In a clearing within a bush at a corner of the small mountainous town of Fuyuki, Waver Velvet began his preparation of the summoning ritual after making sure that he was completely alone.


    Waver��s nerves were held extremely taut the entire day due to the incessant crowing of the chickens, so much so that a ritual of purification of the mind was needed before the conduction.


    The shape of the magic circle has to be drawn on the ground while the dripping chicken blood was still warm. He had practiced the procedure many times, drawing the four encircling patterns of departure within erasure inside the summoning circle.


    No mistakes must be made.


    ��Shut. Shut. Shut. Shut. Shut. Five perfections for each repetition. And now, let the filled sigils be annihilated in my stead!��


    Waver carefully spread the chicken blood on the ground as he chanted the incantation.


    In the underground workshop of the T��saka residence in the same small mountainous town, the same preparations were being made for the same ritual.


    ��Ye first, O silver, O iron. O stone of the foundation, O Archduke of the Contract. Hear me in the name of our great teacher, the Archmagus Schweinorg.


    Let the descending winds be as a wall. Let the gates in all directions be shut, rising above the crown, and let the three-forked roads to the Kingdom revolve.��


    T��saka Tokiomi chanted the incantation loudly as he inscribed the magic circle, using not the blood of sacrificial victims but the molten essence of magical gems. To prepare for this day, T��saka have liberally used up all the gems that were full of prana stockpiled in his hoard.


    Beside him were the Kotomine father and son �C Risei and Kirei.


    Kirei gazed intently at the holy relic placed on the altar. At first glance it looked like a broken fragment of a mummy, but in fact it was claimed to be the fossil of the skin that was shed by the first snake in the world in ancient times countless eons before.


    Kirei cannot help but feel a wave of fear at the thought of the Heroic Spirit it would summon.


    Tokiomi��s reasons for his confidence were finally understood. No Servant can defeat the Heroic Spirit that Tokiomi have chosen.


    At the same time, in the distant castle of the Einsberns, Emiya Kiritsugu was examining the completed state of the summoning circle scribed on the floor of the ceremony room.


    ��Would such a simple ritual suffice?��


    For Irisviel, who was standing aside overlooking the procedure, it was surprising that the preparations were so plain.


    ��Maybe you are disappointed, but the summoning of Servants never needed an extravagant spiritual evocation ceremony.��


    Kiritsugu explained as he carefully checked for twists and smudges on the patterns drawn with mercury.


    ��Because it is in fact not the power of the magus that summons the Servant, but the power of the Holy Grail. As a Master I am only a cord that connects the Heroic Spirit with the world we reside in, and then merely provide him with prana necessary for materialization in this world.��


    As if satisfied with the completed state of the summoning circle, Kiritsugu nodded and stood up. The holy relic was placed on the altar �C the sheath of the legendary holy sword.


    ��According to this, victory should be within our hands.��


    ��Have you accurately memorized the incantations of summoning?��


    Mat�� Z��ken reminded Kariya again and again for safety��s sake. The latter nodded in the darkness.


    Full of the foul odor of rot and dampness, a green darkness as that of the depth of the sea. This is the worm storage hidden deep beneath the ground of the Mat�� residence that stood on the hill of the small mountainous town.


    ��That��s good. Only, midway through the incantation, add two more lines of incantations.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    Z��ken smiled ominously towards Kariya��s confused expression.


    ��Isn��t it obvious? Kariya, you should know that as a magus, your abilities are not just one or two notches below the other Masters. It will affect the basic abilities of the Servant.


    If that��s the case, it can only be amended through the Servant��s Class, and we must raise the parameter from the root up.��


    Predetermining the Class of the Servant through the alteration of the summoning incantations.


    Usually, the assignment of Servant Classes is inevitably decided by the summoned Heroic Spirit��s own attributes. However, there are exceptions; two Classes can be designated by the summoner beforehand.


    One of them is Assassin. The Heroic Spirit that belongs to this Class can be assumed as a group of killers that inherited the name of Hassan I Sabah.


    And the other class is for all Heroic Spirits and can be manifested as long as the summoner incorporates the required foreign ingredients. Therefore �C


    ��This time, give the summoned Servant the attribute of ��Mad Enhancement��!��


    Z��ken declared loudly with an overjoyed face, as if welcoming the disastrous implications contained within it.


    ��Kariya, as the Master of Berserker, fight for me with all that you��ve got.��


    On that day, incantations from different lands and aimed at different entities were chanted almost simultaneously, a harmony so coincidental it can hardly be regarded as an accident of chance.


    For all the magi have the same hope.


    A hope about a miracle. The summons pronounced to the heroes on the other side of the universe by these humans, who will brutally slaughter each other to achieve this miracle, were ringing out from the earth at the same time.


    ��Set �C��


    A passion that desires strength. A determination that relentlessly pursues his goal. Based on those qualities, Waver Velvet is undoubtedly an outstanding magus.


    �� �C Set


    Let thy body rest under my dominion, let my fate rest in thy blade.


    If thou submitteth to the call of the Holy Grail, and if thou wilt obey this mind, this reason, then thou shalt respond.��


    The sensation of prana that surrounded his body. The malevolent chill and agony caused by the slithering and circulation of the Magic Circuits within one��s corporal being is something that no magi can escape from.


    Waver bit down on his teeth as he continued to chant the incantation.


    �� �C I make my oath here. I am that person who is to become the virtue of all Heaven. I am that person who is covered with the evil of all Hades.��


    Kiritsugu��s sight darkened.


    The Emiya family crest, that was passed down through the generations and carved on his back, began to separately chant the incantation as individual entities in order to support Kiritsugu��s thaumaturgy. Kiritsugu��s heart, in a dimension that escaped his mind��s control, began to beat rapidly like a hurrying clock hand.


    His flesh that was tormented by the prana gathered from the air had already forgotten its functionalities as a human; instead, it had turned into a component of the mysterious ceremony, into a circuit that purely connected the ethereal with the material.


    Kiritsugu gave no thought to the severe pain created by this discord that was enough to make one want to scream out loud, and concentrated on pronouncing his incantation. Even the presence of Irisviel, who stood beside him holding her breath, was no longer present in his consciousness.


    Adding the forbidden alien ingredient in the incantations of summoning, Kariya included two lines of incantations that would rob the sanity of the summoned Heroic Spirit and demote the hero to a level of a berserker.


    �� �C Yet, thou serves with thine eyes clouded in chaos. Thou, bound in the cage of madness. I am he who commands those chains �C ��


    Kariya is different from other magi in that his Magic Circuits are made from other organisms that lived within him as parasites. The anguish necessary for inciting them and activating his Circuits are incomparable with that suffered by other magi. As he chanted the incantations his limbs twitched in spasms, and blood seeped out from his shattered capillaries.


    Sanguineous tears flew from the remaining wholesome right eye, dripping down his cheek.


    Even so, Kariya did not lax in his concentration.


    Thinking about the duty that he bore on his back �C then he would not shrink back at this moment.


    ��Thou seven heavens, clad in a trinity of words, come past they restraining rings, and be thou the hands that protect the balance �C !��


    With this as the end of his prayers, Tokiomi felt that the acceleration of the prana that raced in his body had reached its uttermost limit.


    Thunder and lightening roared, accompanied with rolling clouds bore on a mighty wind. In the pressure of a gale that wouldn��t even allow onlookers such as Kirei to open their eyes, the patterns of the summoning circle glimmered with brilliant light.


    Finally, the Magic Circuits have connected with the plane that is not of men�� from the dazzling light that endlessly shone forth, a golden silhouette of an upright man emerged. Awed with such august solemnity, Father Risei muttered dreamily despite himself.


    ����We��ve won, Kirei. Our battle is won����


    The wish was passed onto them like this.


    Arriving from the other side and landing here, a legendary illusion wrapped in tornado and lightening.


    Originally of human kind but separated from the mortal plane. Elevated to the level of elementals through powers not of men. The place where the supernatural primates gathered�� from the Throne of Heroes that had its power of the Gods suppressed, the Heroic Spirits weaved from the dreams of countless ordinary men descended on the earth at the same time.


    Then �C


    In a forest in the night, on a stone stool enveloped by the darkness, at each of these locations someone now asked in a majestic voice:


    ��I ask thee, art thou the Master that called me?��

 Volume 1 - CH 2.1

    Act 2


    Waver had expected the day to end at the peak of triumph with a successful summoning.


    After the previous night spent in a fierce battle with the cackling chickens, he had studied in his bed this night, satisfied with the pleasant weariness of accomplishment.


    And ��


    "... How, did this happen?"


    With a dry wind blowing strongly over the public park of the Shinto area, Waver sat on the bench, curling in the lonely coldness. He still couldn''t understand, ����just how on Earth did my plan go wrong����?


    The summoning was a success. That was a satisfactory response.


    Along with the successful summoning, the status of the invited Servant was still imprinted in Waver''s consciousness. He was of the Rider class. Although that isn''t one of the three major knights, his basic abilities still were at a more than average level. Without a doubt, he was a powerful Servant.


    The moment he saw the silhouette of the big frame slowly rising from the summoning circle, behind the white smoke, Waver was so exalted he almost came in his pants.


    ... Thinking about it, the situation had turned for the worse at around that point.


    From Waver''s knowledge, a "familiar" is the puppet of its summoner.


    An existence that can barely survive in the present world by relying on the prana supplied by the magus.


    A wooden doll that can be used as the practitioner pleases. That''s what a familiar is, essentially. So he had guessed a Servant would be basically the same, more or less.


    But that thing that came out of the summoning circle��


    Right from the start, Waver''s soul was overtaken by the sharpness of the eyes, glowing like a blaze.


    The instant the eye contact was made, he had instinctively sensed that the Servant was a mighty one, and was overwhelmed like a small animal.


    The overwhelming presence of the giant blocked his view. Leaving out the quibbles, he sure is a HUGE guy.


    The overwhelming presence of the giant blocked his view. From the body odor he picked up, the fragrant of the muscular stature, Waver understood. Never mind the quibble about him being a ghost or a familiar, he sure is a HUGE guy.


    Waver knew that the Heroic Spirits invited by the Grail are not only free spirits; they gain a material "body" to exist in the present world. But, the cluster of massive muscles that was the actual entity, not a virtual image or a shadow, the feeling of impending threat, was beyond Waver''s imagination.


    No matter what, Waver hated the great man.


    It''s not just that Waver was, still, a bit shorter than an average person. Certainly, his body tended to be frail, because he had done nothing but study in his childhood, and had had little time to forge his body, but he didn��t think it was a weakness. Rather, Waver had pride in polishing up his intellect.


    But, the truth of such an obvious thing wouldn''t get through the big man''s muscles. No matter what, the time lag before such a game with a rock for a soul would lift his fist and swing it down is way too short. There is no time to expand into a discussion however brief, and there is also no future in using magecraft.


    That is�� once he is approached by the fist of that pack of muscles.


    "... So, I''m asking you. You must be my Master, right?"


    "Hah?"


    That was the big man''s second question. A booming voice that could shake up the Earth.


    He had been overpowered beyond his senses from the first question asked with a voice you couldn''t fail to hear.


    "Ah�� Yes! I-I-I-I''m, I mean, I am! I am your Master, I''m called Wa, Waver Velvet! I mean, that''s my name! I''m your Master!!"


    Though it really was useless in more than one way, Waver stuck to bluffing with all his might to stand up to the muscles in front of him. ... Even so, he felt dominated already by the physique of the unaware giant.


    "Hm, then the contract is complete. So, boy, can you lead me to some archives immediately?"


    "Hah?"


    Waver was blown out of his mind for the second time.


    "Some books, I''m saying! Books."


    The giant Servant repeated himself gloomily, leaning toward Waver, stretching a strong arm that looked like the root of a pine tree.


    I''m going to be killed�� Waver immediately thought, feeling like he was floating. The giant had seized his neck and carelessly lifted him. Waver hadn''t noticed until then that he had fallen flat on the ground. He realized that was the reason his interlocutor had, mid-way, started looking even more like a giant.


    "If you are one of those magi, you should be able to provide some archive? Now, show me around. We need to prepare for war."


    "W, war... ?"


    Now that the giant mentioned it, Waver simply had totally forgotten about the Holy Grail War.


    Having lived as a blatant freeloader in a private house, Waver had no kind of archive, and reluctantly led Rider to the library.


    The central library of the city of Fuyuki was in the public park in the Shinto area and was still under construction. Frankly, it felt awkward to walk through the city in the middle of the night ��with the recent strange murder case, the police frequently announced a state of emergency�� Waver felt that what the big muscles in front of him could do was a bigger crisis than being questioned by the patrolling police.


    Fortunately, as soon as they came out of the grove, the giant turned invisible.


    That must be an ability the Servants have, to go into spirit form. Waver felt relieved as he wouldn''t look suspicious walking along a big man with armored cloth, but he still felt the pressure of being followed by that overbearing presence.


    Luckily, they didn''t meet anyone when crossing the big bridge of Fuyuki into the Shinto area; reaching the public park, Waver pointed at the modern architecture in the back.


    "There should be as many books as you want over there."


    Then, the oppression that was weighing on Waver softly went away. Apparently, Rider was entering the building in spirit form.


    �DAnd so, it had been 30 minutes since he had been left behind. Released from the threat he didn��t comprehend, he was finally able to calmly sort his thoughts.


    "... How, did this happen?"


    Waver buried his head in his hands, remembering his shameful behavior from earlier. However powerful, the Servant is his contractor. As the Master, Waver is the one who has to seize leadership.


    The Servant Waver had summoned definitely was strong. That was a given, considering the history of the relic he had stolen from Kayneth.


    Heroic spirit Alexander. Also known as Iskander or Alexandros.


    The reason he was known under several names depending on the pronunciation of the land was that he was the heroic "King of Conquerors". Succeeding to the throne of Macedonia at only 20 years old, leading ancient Greece in an invasion of Persia, then through Egypt, up to western India during the great "eastern campaigns", and reaching the success of a great hero in barely 10 years. He literally is the "great king" who built the era known as the Hellenistic civilization.


    Even though he is such a great man amongst great men, once he is summoned as a Servant he cannot oppose his Master. The first reason to this is that in the present world, he depends on Waver. If Waver ever stops supplying him with prana for him to remain in the present era, he will have no choice but to disappear.


    There is a reason why all Servants answer the summoning of a Master�D that is, why they participate in the Holy Grail War alongside their Master. Namely, just like the Masters, they want the Grail. Hoping to get that wish-granting machine, they also have to fight until only one remains, so that they will obtain the grace of the Grail along with the Master they accompany. In other words, the cooperation between the Master and the Servant is natural.


    Furthermore, the Masters also hold the trump cards that are the Command Seals.


    All three Seals can be used one by one for 3 absolute orders. That is what defines the relationship between the Servant and the Master. The Servant cannot oppose an order from the Command Seals, even if it is something as unreasonable as an order to self-destruct. That is the central point of the contract system made up by one of the "three families of the beginning", the Makiris.


    On the other hand, the Master who uses up all 3 of his Command Seals is exposed to the danger of rebellion from his Servant; but it is a risk that can be avoided if the Master acts carefully.


    Yes, as long as the Command Seals are carved on this hand�D suppressing the irritation in his stomach, Waver, in a trance, stared at his right hand, chuckling�D he might be a huge mass of muscles, but he has no reason to oppose the magus Waver Velvet.


    As soon as that Servant comes back, I must tell that inviolable rule to his face...


    Suddenly, while Waver was thinking, a breaking sound heartily roared.


    "Hih!?"


    Jumping out of surprise, he turned around as the closed shutter of the library hall were being distorted and torn off. The one who was calmly walking there, materialized under the moonlight, was none other than Waver''s Servant, Rider.


    With how dark the forest had been, this was actually the first time he could clearly see how he looked in this light.


    His height easily exceeded 2 meters. His unprotected arms and thighs spread out from his bronze armor, and from the size of the muscles all over his body he looked like he could kill a bear with his bare hands. On his sternly chiseled features there were eyes with a dazzling glow and burning red hair and beard. The thick mantle dyed in a similar red, with fringes like his cuffs, was luxuriously decorated, looking just like a curtain wrapping the stage of a theater.


    The magnificent posture of that big man in front of the modern library made a somewhat funny combination, but Waver took no interest in that as the alarms resounding like a shrill got him ready to flee.


    "Idiot! Stupid, stupid, stupid! What were you thinking, kicking the shutters like that! Why aren''t you in spirit form like when you entered!?"


    Rider strangely smiled out of good humor, holding out two books at the defiant Waver.


    "I couldn''t pick up this when in spirit form, could I?"


    The books were one with a thick hardcover and a thin one. Apparently Rider had taken them from the library. But his Master couldn''t afford to disturb public order for something so trivial.


    "Don''t be slow! Run! We have to run!"


    "How unsightly to be that flustered. You look like a thief or something."


    "What thief, what''s wrong with you!"


    Rider was astonished by the threat in Waver''s yell.


    "You''re greatly misunderstood. Those who run away under cover of the night are night burglars. Walking away victoriously is what the King of Conquerors does after looting."


    You just can''t discuss anything with him, Waver thought, scratching at his head madly. At any rate, Rider apparently wanted to parade through the night with those two books, looking like a suspicious cosplayer, with no intention of turning back to spirit form.


    At the end of his wits, Waver rushed to Rider, picking the two books from his hand.


    "You''re done, now, right!? Now disappear! Disappear right now! Disappear immediately!"


    "Ooh, then I''ll leave this to you. You don''t have to repeat yourself like that."


    Satisfied, Rider nodded then became invisible again.


    But Waver still couldn''t feel relieved. The alarm of the library had to reach some security firm. You wouldn''t know how long it would take for security guards to rush in.


    Oh, what the heck, who cares.


    "Aah, damn�D How�D did this happen, man!?"


    Waver didn''t know how many times he had lamented like that this night, but he just ran like hell.


    ����������


    When he reached the promenade on the border of the broad bridge of Fuyuki, he felt he had run enough to be safe.


    "Ha�D, ha�D, ha�D, ..."


    As someone who usually neglected himself, Waver felt his heart was on the verge of bursting from running such a hellish distance. Without the strength to even stand up, he knelt on the roadside�D and took another look at the books Rider took from the library.


    "... An anthology of Homer''s poetry? And... A world map? Why?"


    The luxurious book in a hardcover was from the famous poet of ancient Greece. The other thin book was a color print you would use for school.


    From behind a puzzled Waver, a stern arm suddenly stretched out to pick the atlas up by the fingertips.


    Once again with a physical body, Rider heavily sat down cross-legged on the road and, in a clatter, started to turn the pages of the atlas taken back from Waver.


    "Hey Rider, when you mentioned preparations for war..."


    "You can''t start a war without a map. Isn''t it obvious?"


    Apparently pleased, Rider''s face lit up in a grin, and he stared at the content of the atlas.


    "Apparently the end of the world has been discovered, and it even rolls up in a sphere... I see, that''s what we have when we draw the round Earth on paper..."


    As far as Waver knows, when a Heroic Spirit is summoned as a Servant by the Grail, they receive minimum information so that their knowledge doesn''t conflict with the current era. That means that even this ancient one should understand that the Earth is round. So Waver couldn''t quite understand why Rider had acted like a thief to get something like a map.


    "So... Hey boy, where are Macedonia and Persia?"


    "..."


    Waver felt discouraged at Rider''s usual arrogance in calling his Master "boy" instead of saying his name; still, he pointed his finger at a part of the atlas. At that moment�D


    �D


    "Wahhahhahaha!!"


    Waver was again dumbstruck by Rider''s excited burst of laughter.


    "Hahahah! That''s small! Only that on such a big Earth! Hm, good! I was worried by an era where there is no unknown land anymore... But if it''s that big, then I''m fine!"


    Suitable for his big frame, Rider''s laughing voice was grand. Waver felt he''d rather face an earthquake or a tornado than oppose a man of that size.


    "Good, good! I''m excited! ... And us, boy, where are we on this map?"


    Nervously, Waver pointed to Japan at the far East. Rider gave a groan of admiration, and,


    "Hoho�Dh, at the opposite of the round Earth... Hm. That too is very pleasing. Our objective is even clearer, then."


    Grimly stroking his chin, he gave a satisfied nod.


    "... Objective?"


    "First we go halfway around the globe. Westward, straight west. We take over all the countries on the way. Upon my triumphal return in Macedonia, I will make all the people in my land celebrate my revival. Fufhuhu. How do you like that?"


    Dumbstruck for a moment, Waver roared, still dizzy from anger.


    "What the hell did you come here for! The Holy Grail War, the Grail!"


    Rider sighed, bored by Waver''s threatening attitude.


    "But that��s just the outset. What''s the fuss about�D"


    Rider sounded as if it had only just now occurred to him.


    "Right, the Grail, I should have asked about that first. Boy, what would you do of the Grail?"


    Unable to read Rider''s slow tone, Waver felt a chill he couldn��t describe.


    "... Why the change? Why do you ask?"


    "I need to make sure of it. In case you too want to conquer the world, then that''ll make you my enemy, right? There is no need for two supreme rulers."


    It was highly unreasonable of the Servant to say that so carelessly over his shoulder, almost turning his back to the Master and his Command Seals; yet Waver shuddered violently from the hints of cruelty in the big man''s audacious voice. The overwhelming fear made him forget his fundamental superiority as a Master.


    "Th, that''s stupid! The world, I don''t..."


    Choking until then, Waver suddenly remembers the necessity of keeping his dignity.


    "Conquering the world�D Fuh, I have no interest in such a vulgar goal!"


    "Hoh?"


    Rider��s expression completely changed, staring at Waver with great interest.


    "Do you mean that there is an aspiration greater than wanting the world for a young man? That''s interesting. Do tell me."


    Waver sneered, then, with all his courage, started speaking haughtily.


    "I... What I wish for, is only to be judged equitably. To renew the impression of my colleagues at the Clock Tower, who never acknowledged my talent�D"


    Before he could finish speaking, an unequalled shock hit Waver.


    Roughly at the same time, he heard Rider roar in his loud voice "That''s small!", but the shock and the roar were so equally strong that Waver couldn''t tell the difference.


    In fact, Rider hadn''t particularly put more strength than for slapping a mosquito; but that was too strong for the short and fragile magus, and Waver spun like a top then collapsed on the ground.


    "Small! That''s puny! Ridiculous! Is that all the ambition you would risk your life in battle for? And you''re my Master? That��s really sad!"


    As if he couldn''t accept it, Rider proclaimed so to the magus with an amazed expression, far from anger but practically lamenting.


    "a�D uh�D"


    Waver had never been confronted with such straightforwardness and violence. Being hit by the truth struck Waver''s pride even more than the pain of his cheek.


    Waver''s lips shook with rage, the color drained from his face, but Rider didn''t give it any consideration at all.


    "If you want respect from others so much, right... I''ll tell you boy, use the power of the Grail to grow by a good 30 centimeters. When you''ll have a higher view over things, yeah, you will be looking at most people from above."


    "You... you... u"


    That was the greatest humiliation to him. More than rage, Waver felt dizzy as if suffering from anaemia, his whole body trembling.


    Unforgivable. That was plainly unforgivable.


    That big man, a Servant, nothing more than an attendant, had completely denied Waver''s pride and got away with it. Even a god wouldn''t forgive such an insult. To Waver''s dignity��


    On Waver''s right hand, clenched so tightly his nails could tear his palm�� power flowed into the three Seals carved on the back.


    ''By these Command Spells �� guardian of the order of the Grail �� may that man, my Servant ��''


    May Rider... make him what, exactly?


    Of course he hadn''t forgotten why he left the Clock Tower, why he came in this remote countryside in the far East.


    It was all to gain the Grail. That''s why he summoned a Servant. Such a crisis with that Heroic Spirit he bounded with may happen twice. After the third time�� the Command Seals are gone. That means a decisive defeat as a Master.


    The first of these serious situations could not be right now, could it? Not even one hour after the summoning?


    Ashamed, Waver looked downward and breathed deeply several times; then by natural reasoning and calculation, he shut down the irritation in his heart.


    Impatience leads nowhere. Certainly, Rider''s attitude is hardly forgivable; but the Servant hasn''t opposed his Master yet, nor has he disregarded any order.


    Waver can brandish his whip only three times to hit this wild beast. Isn''t it careless to use it when only barked at?


    Having regained his composure, Waver finally looked up again. Rider was still sitting on the ground, disparaging his Master; or rather, having even forgotten his Master''s existence, he was reading the atlas. Waver spoke at his incredibly wide back.


    "If you can just get the Grail, then I have no complaint. I don''t care what you will do after that. You can fly wherever you want, Macedonia or the South Pole."


    Fu��m. Rider breathed dispiritedly ��or indifferently, you couldn''t tell with his nasal breathing.


    "... Anyway. You''re sure you have your priorities right? You will seriously participate in the Grail war?"


    "Ah, I got it already, yeah."


    Rider lifted his face from the atlas and looked at Waver from over his shoulder with a depressed grumble.


    "The first thing is to beat 6 Heroic Spirits, right? That sounds troublesome, but certainly, without the Grail, I can''t start anything. Rest assured. I''ll get that treasure."


    "..."


    His speech was calm and composed, but Waver was not completely convinced.


    Of course, that Heroic Spirit was not a deception. As far as Waver can grasp by being a Master, the Servant he had been granted has outstanding abilities.


    But in a conflict, Servants don''t only compete on skills. The Holy Grail War isn''t something so nice that you can move on with big muscles.


    "You seem very confident, but what are your chances of victory?"


    With a daring provocation, Waver put forth all his bluff to scowl at Rider. ����I''m a Master, of course I can afford a high-handed attitude����; that''s what he is thinking.


    "So, you say you want to see my power?"


    Catching his glance, Rider changed to a quiet tone that somehow made Waver uneasy.


    "Yes, that''s right. Isn''t it obvious? I need proof that I can trust you."


    Laughing from his nose, the giant Servant pulled his sword from the scabbard at his waist. It was a valuable sword splendidly arranged, but it didn''t feel like it had the prana of a Noble Phantasm in itself. Yet, when Rider took the sword, the dangerous atmosphere slowly made Waver uneasy. He can''t be thinking of murdering me for my loud mouth... ?


    Without noticing his Master trembling violently, Rider lifted his naked sword overhead,


    "By this one strike, I, Alexander, King of Conquerors, claim for supremacy!"


    Having loudly called out to the empty sky, he violently swung down his blade at the empty space.


    Just then, a thundering roar and a tremor shook the riverbed at night like a thunderbolt, in a magnificent shock.


    His guts turned around, Waver lost balance and tumbled on the ground for the second time. If Rider''s blade wasn''t striking at anything, just what did it cut�D


    Waver saw it. The empty space torn apart, like a gaping mouth, and the absurdly powerful thing that appeared there.


    And, Waver remembered just what a Servant is.


    In the legend of a hero, there is not only the man that was the hero, but the anecdotes about him, his arms and weapons: all of this is the "symbol" of his existence. Those "symbols" are the ultimate mysteries that the Servant, the embodiment of the Heroic Spirit, carries as a trump card. Those are the deadly weapons commonly called "Noble Phantasms".


    Thus�D there is no mistake. That which appeared at the empty space struck by Rider, that must be, without a doubt, his Noble Phantasm. Hidden in this existence, the density of the outrageous magical power outside of normality: Waver can grasp that. That was a miracle that had transcended humanity, transcended magecraft.


    "That''s how I struck the shaft and got this. The offering to Zeus from the king Gordias. ... It must be because the reputation of this that I landed the Rider class."


    With a smile glowing with pride in front of that weapon, Rider didn''t even sound like he was boasting; that must be the proof he has used it regularly, putting an immense faith in it.


    "So, that here was only the beginning. The Noble Phantasm I really rely on is yet something else. Well, when the opportunity appears, I''ll show you. If I meet a formidable opponent worthy of it, that is."


    In awe, Waver viewed Rider in a new light. Precisely because he is a magus, he understands the destructive power of the Noble Phantasm in front of him. Compared to a modern day weapon, that would rival a strategic bomber. He would transform the whole Shinto area into scorched earth if he was left wild for not even an hour.


    There is no doubt left. Rider here is the strongest Servant Waver wished for. His might already surpasses Waver''s imagination. If there is an enemy this man can not defeat, then it has to be an existence that cannot be taken down even by divine punishment.


    "Hey there boy, what''s with the pale face, I haven''t even begun yet."


    Feeling malicious, Rider speaks to the fallen Master.


    "If you want the Grail quickly, we should locate one or two Heroic Spirits rapidly. I''ll immediately trample them. ... In the meantime, I can look at the atlas to kill boredom, you''re fine with that, right?"


    His soul having left his face, Waver slowly nodded.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.2

    Sealed in ice, the furthermost Einsbern castle.


    That day, the old castle deep in the mountains, where people do not go, quietly preserving the lives of ancient magi, was released from the snowstorm.


    It can''t be reached until the sky cleared up, but it is remarkably brighter than the days when the sky whitens up in snow. There are no flying birds or green plants on the soil of winter, but plenty of light.


    On those days, however busy or tired the father is, they go out together in the forest outside the castle. That was the first unwritten rule between Ilyasviel von Einsbern and Emiya Kiritsugu.


    "Alright, today, I will not lose!"


    Saying so, the exulted Ilyasviel quickly moves into the forest before her father. She is pitiful with her small boots in the thick snow, but her fidgety eyes don''t miss anything of the surrounding trees, not careless for one minute. Right now, the girl was in the midst of a fierce battle with her father.


    "Oh, here''s one. The first for today."


    Hearing the triumphing Kiritsugu behind her, the eyes of the surprised Ilyasviel changed into the color of anger as she turned around.


    "No way! Where? I can''t have missed it!"


    Returning a bold smile to his beloved daughter red with vexation, Kiritsugu pointed at a twig above his head. From a frost branch of walnut, a humble winter sprout was sticking out.


    "Fuhhuhu, I get the first point. Let''s keep that rhythm."


    "I won''t lose! I swear I won''t lose today!"


    The open competition between the father and the daughter in the winter forest is the search for the first walnut sprouts in winter. This year''s score for Ilya is 12 victories, 9 defeats, one tie. The total count for Ilya is 427, against 374 for Kiritsugu. The champion was under a heavy pressure.


    Ilyasviel had to hurry. Watching over her, Kiritsugu couldn''t stop smiling bitterly. Checking one by one which winter sprout her father found, the girl can see her impending death for today. Apparently, today is the day she will have to reveal her skills.


    "Ah, here. Ilya found one too~"


    Kiritsugu giggled wickedly from behind the merry Ilya.


    "Fuhuhu, daddy found a second one too."


    This time, Ilya sprang like a sprayed cat.


    "Show me! Show me!?"


    This time, her girlish pride is at stake if she wants to claim she doesn''t miss anything. Actually, she didn''t miss any. Only the one she is up against is childishly cunning.


    Ilya''s expected reaction, 10 seconds later, had Kiritsugu suppress his laughter as he pointed at what he said was his "second" winter bud.


    "Eh�� ? That branch doesn''t have walnuts, right?"


    What Kiritsugu pointed at is a branch Ilya hadn''t considered it to be her target until then.


    "No no, Ilya, this branch is a wingnut, a variety of walnut. So that too is the winter bud of a walnut."


    As if she had been tricked by a fox, Ilyasviel remained silent for 2 or 3 seconds, then she shouted, her cheeks all red.


    "Not fair, not fair not fair not fair! Kiritsugu, that was mean!"


    As a matter of fact, he was indeed unfair. Since before the last time, Kiritsugu was counting the wingnuts with the walnuts. Not only was it fake, it was indeed a foul play.


    "Oh, but if daddy doesn''t do that, he''ll never win."


    "You can''t! It doesn''t count if it''s a walnut only Kiritsugu knows!"


    An extremely angry Ilyasviel starts pounding on her father''s knees.


    "Hahaha, but, Ilya, isn''t it a new opportunity to learn something? In fact, wingnuts aren''t edible like walnuts, remember that."


    Ilyasviel growls at him, not caring about it at all.


    "If you are so unfair, then Ilya won''t play with you, Kiritsugu!"


    "That bothers me�� sorry, sorry, I apologize."


    From the ultimatum, Kiritsugu apologized obediently. With that, Ilyasviel gradually regains her good humor.


    "You won''t cheat again, you promise?"


    "I swear, I swear. The wingnuts are gone."


    But I still have the field nuts... Kiritsugu snickered silently.


    Ilyasviel, who didn''t know how to distrust people yet, threw out her chest in pride, nodding with satisfaction at her incorrigible father.


    "Fine. Then I''ll challenge you again. The champion must always accept a challenge."


    "Yes. You honor me, princess."


    In sign of allegiance, for today''s walnut hunt, Kiritsugu then played the horse.


    "Ahahah! That''s high!"


    Riding on her father''s shoulders was by far what Ilyasviel liked best. Kiritsugu''s long legs can even cross the deep snow Ilyasviel can''t walk in. With a higher point of view, she could also hunt walnuts more efficiently.


    "He~re we go!"


    "Yawohl!"


    Kiritsugu comes out of a grove, his daughter straddling on his neck. The thrill makes Ilyasviel kick up and laugh merrily.


    Such disdain for her father''s shoulders made him sad.


    Having no experience in raising children before Ilyasviel, Kiritsugu doesn''t know how they grow up. But he understands that it isn''t normal for his daughter, who turns 8 this year, to weigh 15 kilos.


    Perhaps, the absurd adjustments she received at birth are the reason. To Kiritsugu and Irisviel, it was obvious she would be late in reaching adulthood. Will her body turn into that of an adult as years pass or not?


    No, rather, they had no hope. As a magus, Kiritsugu has already closed his ruthless diagnosis. There is 80 to 90% chances that Ilyasviel''s growth will stop before her secondary sex characteristic appear.


    Even so, rather than seeing her future as bad luck, she must have plenty of happiness�� that wish is only the parents'' ego. Yet, the pain of that thought drilling his chest was proof of the love of the man named Kiritsugu.


    ����������


    From a window of the castle, a pair of jade eyes were watching over the small figures of the father and daughter playing at the entrance of the forest.


    The young woman standing at the window is far from being weak or transient. She has blonde hair visibly light and soft, and wears an old styled dress wrapped around her slender physique; that evidently suited a young woman secluded in her room, but the atmosphere surrounding her stiffened the air in the room by her just standing there with her intense rigor. Although, rather than the coldness of ice, she has the coolness of a clear pure stream. She was one that somehow doesn''t fit the winter scenery of the melancholic Einsbern castle.


    "What are you looking at, Saber?"


    As Irisviel called her from behind, the young woman at the window �� Saber turned around.


    "... Kiritsugu and your daughter are playing in the forest, outside."


    Doubtful, perplexed, frowning a little with a stiff expression, her beautiful look isn''t impaired. More than the humor floating on a smile, the slackless serenity of her strained look suited her: she is that sort of rare beauty.


    Can you believe that her young and vivacious presence is that of a materialized Heroic Spirit? But she definitely is ''Saber''... She was one of the seven Heroic Spirits invited by the Grail, with the class of the strongest sword, a full-fledged Servant.


    At her side, Irisviel looked through the window. That was the moment Kiritsugu rushed into the forest carrying Ilyasviel on his back.


    "You are surprised to see Kiritsugu like that, aren''t you?"


    Saber nodded honestly to the smiling Irisviel.


    From her position, after all, she couldn''t see the girl''s face, and barely saw the silver hair inherited from her mother; but the shrilling voice she heard just before they left her field of vision was, certainly, overflowing with joy. Just that was enough to guess the harmony between the frolicking father and daughter.


    "To be honest, I was under the impression that my Master was a more coldhearted person."


    At Saber''s words, Irisviel gave an embarrassed smile.


    "Well, this isn''t without reason."


    Since her summoning, Saber hadn''t received a word from her Master Kiritsugu.


    In the end, Servants are only a tool to serve the Masters, and that was definitely how a magus would treat them. Nevertheless, Kiritsugu''s attitude toward Saber was too much. Not even speaking to her, ignoring her questions, barely looking at her, Kiritsugu kept pushing away the Heroic Spirit he had summoned himself.


    Although she wouldn''t show any of it, Saber was definitely highly dissatisfied with the attitude of that man. Obviously, the Kiritsugu she had been attached to was far different from the man playing with his daughter outside the castle.


    "If this is Kiritsugu''s true face, then I must have fallen in great disgrace with my Master..."


    As Saber muttered, Irisviel unintentionally chuckled: her pained face showed her true motives that were normally hidden on a handsome profile. Saber was even more unsettled.


    "This isn''t so funny, Irisviel."


    "... I''m sorry. I was wondering if you were still holding a grudge from when you were summoned."


    "A little. ... I understand that my appearance is different from what anyone would expect. But that shouldn''t be something that would surprise the both of you so much."


    Despite her gallant dignity, Saber truly looked like a girl not even past her teens. When she appeared in the glowing summoning circle, both Kiritsugu and Irisviel had been struck speechless.


    That was to be expected. The Heroic Spirit Kiritsugu was summoning had been recorded in history as a man.


    The owner of the golden scabbard from Cornwall, that is, the one known as the sole bearer of the holy sword Excalibur; nobody could have guessed the true identity of the Heroic Spirit Arthur Pendragon was a young girl.


    "Certainly I have acted as a man, and have wished that that lie was carried over through history... But it is discomforting that one would doubt I am the owner of this scabbard."


    "You may say this, but that''s inevitable. Your legend is very well known, and it has been dramatized for 1500 years. That''s quite a gap with the image we had of the King Arthur."


    As Irisviel smiles uncomfortably, Saber gives a dissatisfied sigh.


    "Of course you would wonder about my appearance, somehow. The instant I drew the sword of contract from the stone, I stopped aging through its magic, keeping my apparent youth. My people didn''t even question my appearance at that time to begin with, as I was king. The only thing I was asked to do is fulfil my duty as a king."


    How harsh a youth had that been?


    The kingdom of Britain exposed by the invasion of pagans, thrown on the verge of destruction. Following the predictions of a magus, the young king, "incarnation of a dragon", was burdened with the duty of the savior, invincible through ten, twelve years of battling.


    In spite of these feats, this was the ill-fated ruler whose throne was finally taken over by his own blood, betrayed, never forgiven for ending their glory.


    The truth that such a delicate girl was burdened with a so violent, painful fate, weighed on Irisviel''s heart.


    "Does Kiritsugu... Hate me for my womanhood? Because I am not worthy of a sword?"


    Saber muttered in a dry voice, watching Kiritsugu disappear into the forest afar, touching Irisviel''s feelings.


    "That''s wrong. He understands your power. That man isn''t so stupid as to misjudge a Heroic Spirit who was placed into the Saber class. ... There must be another reason, if he got angry."


    "To get angry?"


    Saber reacted to what she heard.


    "Do you mean I made Kiritsugu angry? I cannot understand that. I still haven''t spoken to him even once."


    "Then it could be something unrelated to you. What he is angry at must be the legend of the King Arthur that was transmitted to us."


    If the Heroic Spirit Kiritsugu summoned had been the "grown man" King Arthur that the legend told of, then he probably wouldn''t have rejected his Servant so much. Simply, for him who kept his feelings from mixing up, discussions were best kept at the required minimum. Then, in the end, his daring "disregard" was the direct result of a highly emotional response.


    The one who pulled the sword stuck in the stone was a young girl; that truth Kiritsugu had just learned was the source of his open indignation at the legend of the King Arthur.


    "He must be angry at the people who surrounded you in your era. At the cruelty of those who forced the duty of a king on a small girl."


    "That wasn''t the case. I was prepared ever since I pulled the sword from the stone."


    Saber said so without reserve, her expression still cool and clear. Troubled, Irisviel gave a short nod.


    "... The fact that you accepted that fate like that is all the more provoking. Perhaps it is on that point he is angry at you, the girl named Arturia."


    "..."


    Saber briefly lowered her eyes, unable to answer. But when she immediately looked up again, her eyes were still and obstinate.


    "This is being too emotional. There was nobody who would complain to those who made the decision, in my era."


    "And that''s why he remains silent."


    With Irisviel''s fast answer, Saber can only falter this time.


    "Emiya Kiritsugu and the Heroic Spirit Arturia are definitely incompatible�� that''s what I will leave it at. If we are to talk, we will only deny each other."


    Irisviel could but agree on that. If Kiritsugu was to spend time with this proud Heroic Spirit, he would always feel like their minds are too different from each other''s.


    Irisviel could understand each other''s complaint, and had as much compassion for each of them. So, the fact that these two would never agree was, again, Irisviel''s resigned conclusion.


    "... I thank you, Irisviel. Without a woman like you, I might have lost this Grail War without even fighting."


    "The same to you. I want my husband to be the one to reach the Grail."


    Fearing the incompatibility with the Heroic Spirit Arturia, Kiritsugu had come up with an unthinkable solution to this deadlock.


    Servant and Master will act completely apart.


    To begin with, there is no range limit for the contract between the two. Whatever the distance, a Command Spell can control the Servant, and prana can still be supplied as well unless the Master faints. But Master and Servant actually staying together is solely a mutual understanding. Prudence dictates that battle decisions aren''t just left to the Servant. The Master needs to remain on the battle scene to control the Servant.


    If Kiritsugu moves independently without knowing about Saber''s actions, of course that doesn''t mean he trusts her completely. Kiritsugu entrusts to Irisviel the duty of being his agent to oversee Saber��s actions.


    That''s not something so reckless at all. For example, if Kiritsugu''s Servant were to act rebellious, there is no fear she would want to kill Irisviel as long as she wants the Grail. Without Irisviel, then even if Saber defeats all the other Servants, she won''t be able to reach the Grail. The "vessel of the Grail" that Irisviel carries is absolutely necessary for the Grail of Fuyuki to materialize. Therefore, Saber will need to defend Irisviel from the other Masters.


    That irregular team formation was solely due to Kiritsugu and Saber''s respective battle tactics. The Heroic Spirit of the knight of Saber is a fighter that has Servant abilities and Noble Phantasm properties fully geared toward a "full frontal battle". Her mindset would never consent to any makeshift that doesn''t fit with that. On the other hand, her Master Emiya Kiritsugu is essentially a hitman who plans out clever schemes, and there is no possibility for the two of them to arrange for anything more than average.


    Rather, as far as affinities go, Kiritsugu evaluated that Irisviel would fit much better as Saber''s partner. His wife is definitely a homunculus outcast, but she still is of the noble Einsbern family, and as such, she has a natural elegance and dignity. Irisviel definitely is the kind of lady a knight would devote his loyalty to.


    In fact, past a few days of living together after the summoning, Irisviel and Saber have both developed a mutual understanding and respect. The natural air of nobility Irisviel held was similar to that of a "princess" of Saber''s own era, and Saber''s nobility was a perfect match with Irisviel''s well breeding.


    Therefore, the contractual Master Kiritsugu proposed that his wife Irisviel acted as a "substitute Master" in his stead, which Saber easily accepted. Her problem really was that she felt uneasiness in cooperating with Kiritsugu, and more than letting her swing her sword freely, Irisviel was indeed more appropriate; that much was agreed on. So, the two of them were under a master and servant relationship in accordance to the oath of a knight, different from the Servant contract; and this is how they are now preparing for the Heaven''s Feel.


    "Irisviel, what kind of person do you view Kiritsugu as?"


    "A guide as well as a husband. The one who gave a meaning to my life. ��But that''s not what you want to know about, is it?"


    Saber nodded. What she wanted to know isn''t about Irisviel''s subjectivity, but about the side of Emiya Kiritsugu Saber doesn''t know.


    "To say the truth, he is a kind person. Only, because he was too nice, he couldn''t forgive the cruelty of the world. He chose to be even more coldhearted to fight against that."


    "I can understand such a determination. With a standpoint any lower, one would have to throw away his human sensitivity."


    Saying this, you can''t think that Kiritsugu and Saber are any alike. Perhaps Kiritsugu''s disgust toward the Heroic Spirit of the king Arthur was of the same kind.


    "To save the world with the power of the Grail�� is that what you are saying? What your and Kiritsugu''s wish is?"


    "Yes. Mine is only a reflection of his wish, though. But I do think it is something worth risking your life for."


    At Irisviel''s words, Saber nodded, her eyes set ablaze as well.


    "The wish I have for the Grail is also similar. I want to help the Britain I couldn''t save by myself. I think what you and Kiritsugu want is right. It is a path to be proud of."


    "Right..."


    Smiling, Irisviel replied ambiguously.


    Pride�� that precisely is the problem.


    Her husband''s words came back in Irisviel''s mind. The true reason why Kiritsugu and Saber behave so differently.


    ''The two of you will be flowers on the battleground. Never running away or hiding, shine so that nobody will look away from the Servant Saber.


    Because those who will look at Saber will be turning their backs to me.''


    Kiritsugu has no intention of leaving the battle to Irisviel and Saber. Rather, he intends to actively transform the progress of the war by his own means. He will be an assassin sneaking up from behind the enemy, and Saber has the role of the lure that will make his trap certain; no more than a feint.


    Irisviel couldn''t say anything, but it was clear what methods Kiritsugu would adopt once the war starts. What will the proud and honest knight think after that... thinking of it, Irisviel is worried about it.


    "Irisviel, you have a deep understanding of your husband Kiritsugu, and have much faith in him."


    Unaware of Irisviel''s melancholy, Saber watched the harmony between the father and daughter through the window.


    "Looking at it that way, the two of you appear to be a pretty normal couple looking for happiness.


    But if Kiritsugu thinks that I too should have looked for happiness as a person and not as a king the same way... Both are the same wish one can''t help having."


    "... So, you don''t have a grudge against him anymore?"


    "Of course, I don''t."


    With a delicate face, Saber nodded, and Irisviel felt like she was betraying the Servant.


    "But�� Irisviel, is it alright? To tell me about something like that."


    "Eh?"


    Asking again, Saber''s eyes seemed to want to tell more.


    "I mean�� you will need to accept leaving your daughter, like Kiritsugu. Tomorrow... Won''t we fly over to Japan for the Grail?"


    "Ah, that. ��It''s fine. There is no need for me and my child to part."


    Irisviel smiled peacefully to show gratitude toward Saber��s anxiety; but somehow, the lonely hollowness of that smile troubled her.


    "If I am to cease to exist as Irisviel, it doesn''t mean I will disappear. When she grows up, I am sure she will understand. Because she is an Einsbern woman like me."


    "..."


    She couldn''t grasp the enigmatic words of Irisviel, but Saber''s face stiffened at the sinister omen she could feel hidden inside them.


    "Irisviel, you will definitely survive. I will protect you until the end. I swear it on the pride of my sword."


    The knight''s solemn statement made Irisviel smile brightly.


    "Saber, get the Grail. For yourself, and for your Master. Then the Einsberns will reach their 1000 year desire, and me and my daughter will be freed from our destiny. ��We rely only on you, Arturia."


    Again, Saber couldn''t comprehend the meaning of Irisviel''s anxious smile. Her hair glittering like snow, and her radiant beauty, that woman filled with a warm kindness, just what fate was she born tied to? ��For the knight to know the complete truth is a revelation that has yet to come.


    ����������


    The fair hunt for winter buds of wingnuts ended with Ilyasviel''s victory, ending a series of 3 consecutive defeats for the champion. Also, no field nut trees were found in the Einsbern forest.


    After the battle, the two casually walk back. Because they walked deep into the forest, the majesty of the Einsbern castle has become a silhouette in the haze.


    "The next time will be when you come back from Japan, Kiritsugu."


    Having fulfilled her revenge, Ilyasviel looks up with a large smile at her father. Unable to look straight at her, Kiritsugu feigned serenity as best as he could.


    "Yes... Next time, daddy won''t lose."


    "Uhuhu, if you don''t do better, we will soon be a hundred points apart, you know?"


    The smile of his beloved daughter was becoming too much of a burden for the man.


    Just how should he tell her? Until the end, maybe that will be the one thing he will think of.


    This is the worst struggle for Kiritsugu. But, by all means, he must win. For that purpose, he can''t afford to give up his life.


    So�D the promise to his daughter to play again in the winter forest is only a small victory.


    Save everything. Abandon everything for that.


    To the man who swore to do that, love could only be a thorn.


    Whenever he loved someone, it was a curse to have to be ready to keep it hidden in his heart.


    This was the fate that burdened Emiya Kiritsugu in exchange for his ideal. Love was a torture that could not be healed.


    Then why�Dhe was questioning himself when he looks at the frozen white sky and earth.


    Why did he love so much the one woman and the child he shares his blood with.


    "Kiritsugu, how long will your work with mother last? When will you be back?"


    Unaware of her father��s suffering, Ilyasviel asked with a lively voice.


    "Daddy will come back in a couple of weeks, probably. �DFor mom, that should be, much longer, I think..."


    "Yeah. Mother told Ilya. That we will part forever."


    Hearing her reply without a shadow on her face was the finishing blow for Kiritsugu. His knees lost the strength to push through the snow-covered path.


    His wife was ready. His daughter was prepared.


    For the truth was that Emiya Kiritsugu was snatching her mother away from this young girl.


    "Mother told me that even if we wouldn''t see each other anymore, she will always be by my side. I don''t have to be sad, she has been telling me, before going to bed. So Ilya will always be with mother."


    "... I see..."


    At that point, Kiritsugu became aware of the blood dyeing his hands crimson red.


    He didn''t know how many people he had killed, how impure his arms were. For you to hold a child as a father, that is definitely unforgivable�D he told himself.


    But wasn''t that warning the same as running away?


    This child will never be embraced by her mother ever again already. And if her father Kiritsugu abandons that duty as well... Who will be holding Ilyasviel again?


    "�DHey, Ilya."


    Kiritsugu stopped his daughter walking beside him, dropped down and wrapped his arms around the girl.


    "... Kiritsugu?"


    In 8 years, every time he held that small body in his arms, Kiritsugu doubted his fatherhood, deep inside. Disgusted by his acting as a father, he could only scorn at himself for being unable to do otherwise.


    But this too is reaching an end. As this child''s only father, he must hold her in the warmth of his arms. Without running away, without lying.


    "Will you wait for me, Ilya? Can you stand to be alone until daddy comes back?"


    "Yes! I will bear it. I''ll wait for you with mother, Kiritsugu."


    Memories of this day will probably fill Ilyasviel with joy until the end. Her cheerful voice holds no grief.


    "... Then daddy will promise you something too. I won''t make you wait. Daddy will definitely come back quickly."


    Emiya Kiritsugu took on another heavy burden.


    Enduring the thorn that is love that pierced his whole body, he tightly embraced his child for an eternity.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.3

    Ury�� Ry��nosuke disliked splatter movies. He did understand the necessity for that kind of amusement in itself, though.


    Not just horror, but war movies, panic movies, and all the way to adventure movies and dramas; why does fiction keep painting man''s death tirelessly?


    That may be, because the spectators can minimize their fear of death by observing a fictitious imitation of "death".


    Humans find pride in "wisdom" and dread in "ignorance". Hence if they can "experience" and "comprehend" a given fear, then it is a victory that resembles the overcoming of that fear.


    However, "death" is merely... something that you can''t experience while you live. Therefore it is impossible to understand its true meaning. That''s why humans can only guess the essence of death by observing other people''s death, and make up a virtual experience.


    Indeed, for the civilized society to respect human life, this virtual experience cannot but rely on fiction. Yet, where war makes your neighbor minced meat with bombing and land mines, nobody watches horror movies.


    Similarly, it is important to be entertained by fictional physical pain, mental stress or any kind of sorrow. When experiencing bodily sensations by yourself becomes too risky, you can overcome and remove uneasiness by observing those who do taste those sensations. �DThat''s why a silver screen or a cathode-ray tube bring tears of screams, grief and anguish.


    That is good. That''s understandable. Once, Ry��nosuke feared "death" like any ordinary person. He could have been an amateur of horror movies, if death could have been minimized and fear conquered by looking at the special make-ups of slaughtered bodies, the red ink of blood splashes and the realist acting reproducing a screaming "stale death".


    Depiction of cruelty in fiction has a bad influence on young people, that much can be said; but to Ury�� Ry��nosuke, this is highly ridiculous nonsense. Because if blood and screams in splatter horror had been at least a little more realistic, he wouldn''t have become a homicidal maniac.


    This is, really, nothing but the result of an earnest curiosity. Ry��nosuke just had to know what "death" was. The vivid red of the haemorrhagic artery, the touch and the warmth of what was inside the abdominal cavity. The agony of the victim getting these pulled out until death, the musical tone of the screams. There really was nothing that could beat that.


    People say murder is a crime. But let''s think about it. Aren''t there 5 billions of humans crowding on this Earth? Ry��nosuke knows well how outrageous a number that is. Because he counted the gravels in the park when he was a kid. Of course he got discouraged after ten thousand, but he didn''t forget the frustration he felt that time. There are five hundred thousand times that many humans. Furthermore, it is said that the number of births and deaths everyday can be counted by the tens of thousands. What weight can Ry��nosuke have by becoming a murderer? Beside, by killing people one by one, Ry��nosuke can perfect each of their death thoroughly. Occasionally, he enjoys making sure the "process of death" takes up to half a day. With this incentive and experience, the information volume brought by one death can be much more important compared to what you can get by living a too short life. From Ury�� Ry��nosuke''s reasoning, can''t you say that homicide is a more productive action?


    With that creed, Ry��nosuke wandered around in various places, accumulating murders. He didn''t fear the law. The feeling of being imprisoned and handcuffed �Dhowever many men it would actually require for that�D was something he definitely "understood" to the point of not fearing it; he had "observed" enough deaths by hanging or on the electric chair for that. But his reason for escaping the law was, simply, because there is nothing to gain from being taken away from freedom and life in prison; hence he considered that living a life seeking everyday pleasure was better, that it was the right choice for a healthy man.


    He is satisfied by squeezing the best out of the life force of those he kills, of feelings such as the attachment for human life, anger and affection. To let his victims know the exact time and circumstances of their death, that in itself had a deep meaning as rich as a miniaturized life.


    When on the verge of death, very common people will behave strangely, and on the other hand, people seen as exceptional will die in an extremely banal way�D observing such patterns in humans, Ry��nosuke pursued death; and while being an expert in death, he greatly studied its complete opposite, life. The more he killed people, the more he understood the lives he took.


    That knowledge, that discernment in itself was a kind of dignity, a style.


    Although Ry��nosuke couldn''t find the words to accurately explain why he had that power�D if he really had to sum it up, it would be all with the expression "be cool".


    To make a comparison, it''s like sprinkles in a bar or crags spraying around. Unable to get used to such a playground, loosening without knowing one''s place, and not understanding one''s amusement. But if it is about accumulating experience and adopting a rule of conduct, then he is a welcome regular customer in a place where he can control the mood into intimacy. That''s what it is to be cool as a way of life.


    So to speak, Ry��nosuke was a genuine player when it comes to be familiar with the comfort of the stool that is human life. Like that, he could look for victims savoring a cocktail of new methods, appreciating the taste of satisfaction.


    This isn''t some sort of metaphor; in the town, at night, Ry��nosuke''s pleasure was his excellency in attracting victims like light traps for insects, with a certain interest in the opposite sex. Moreover, women were, certainly, charmed by the composure and dignity that emerged from his enigmatic posture. After seduction, he would always enjoy some alcohol, and the girls he really got into always ended as a blood-stained piece of meat.


    The town at night would always be Ry��nosuke''s hunting ground, and the prey would never notice the menace that is Ry��nosuke.


    Once, he saw a leopard in some animal program, and was enchanted by its elegance. He felt a connection with the brilliant modus operandi of the hunt. The leopard was the beast with a cool way of life that became his model, literally.


    Since then, Ry��nosuke ended up being self-conscious of his image of a leopard. He was always wearing clothes with something from a leopard. Jacket or pants, shoes or hat, or if that was too showy, he even had socks or underwear, handkerchief or gloves. He had an amber-colored cat''s-eye ring, always in his pocket even when he couldn''t slip it on his middle finger, and he would always carry on himself a pendant made with a real fang.


    ����������


    So, this murderer named Ury�� Ry��nosuke has just recently started feeling down with a serious loss of motivation.


    After some 30 victims, his methods for execution and torture has started losing its freshness as they all look the same. Testing all the techniques he can come up with, even when Ry��nosuke witnesses their dying agony, teasing his preys has already lost the taste of excitement and stimulation.


    Meeting again after 5 years, his sister''s body had completely changed, but she waited for her brother at the place Ry��nosuke had hidden it. The silent meeting with his sister gave him no particularly strong emotion, and Ry��nosuke was disappointed that he had come for nothing; but at that moment, he found a rotten old book from the mountain of junk crammed in the warehouse.


    The thin worm-eaten book was not a printed copy but an individual note. The postscript says ninth year of the Kei�� era. This writing is more than a hundred year old, dating back to the end of the Bakumatsu.


    Having occasionally tapped into Chinese books during his student days, Ry��nosuke could actually read the notes without much difficulty. But the problem was the content itself. The incoherent writing of thin characters was preposterous nonsense about some kind of dark magic. Moreover, the inscriptions involved Christianity and Satan; apparently it was about some western occults. Offering human sacrifices to otherworldly demons to invoke spirits; that was definitely fiction.


    In the dying hours of the era of Edo, studying western knowledge was a genre of heresy. While a book about the occult, the most heretic of heresy, could only be a prank, Ry��nosuke had some admiration for it, and he cared little about its authenticity. It was already quite cool and funky to keep just the old book on the occult from the storehouse. That was enough of a stimulus to renew his inspiration as a homicidal maniac.


    At once, Ry��nosuke made the place a "spiritual ground" as described in the notes, then resumed his night time reading. He didn''t know just what meaning the land now called the town of Fuyuki had, but Ry��nosuke was setting up the important points of the mood for new killings; he followed the instructions of the old book as faithfully as possible.


    When he first sacrificed a girl who had run off to play at night in an abandoned factory, the stimulus was more interesting than expected. The style of the sacrificial ritual totally captivated Ry��nosuke despite his inexperience. He became infatuated with the method, and after three failed attempts, the peaceful provincial city was struck with fear.


    Like that, Ury�� Ry��nosuke broke into the house of a four person family for the fourth crime; he was by then completely intoxicated with ecstasy in the midst of the crime, and of course he started cooling off after repeating the same crime for the fourth time. The voice of reason in his head started whispering in his ears.


    Ry��nosuke had accumulated crimes as he wandered all over the country. He never killed twice on the same spot, and always disposed scrupulously of the body. Most of Ry��nosuke''s victims are, even now, being searched as missing persons.


    But this time, a series of crimes without hiding the remains would warn people quickly; this definitely was folly. Obsessed with the method, he had completely forgotten about his usual prudence. This one was particularly bad. For the three previous ones, he had tried to draw the magic circle with blood, and mistakes made him go short on blood. So this time, to draw a perfect circle, he had decided to kill a little more than usual; but really, slaughtering a whole sleeping family might be a little too sensational. The police will be in a frenzy and everyone in the region will be increasingly wary. Going into hiding is definitely not the style of a ��leopard��.


    Ry��nosuke finally decided �D for the time being, let''s leave the city of Fuyuki quiet. He will stick with the black mass as he quite liked the result, but he would have to reduce the number from 3 to 1 at a time for safety purpose.


    After sorting up his feelings, a renewed Ry��nosuke decided to concentrate on the ritual again.


    "? Fill, fill, filling, fill. With each repetition, four times�D eh, five times? Err, only when it''s full, break it up... Is it? Yeah."


    Reciting the summoning chant, Ry��nosuke drew on the wooden floor of the living room with his bloody brush. The ceremony really is some serious business; that ambiance isn''t Ry��nosuke''s style at all. The serious mood was for his personal satisfaction; after all, what''s important is the feeling.


    Having practiced the magic circle all night, he finished it in one go. There was no need for reserves anymore, then. Even though he had killed the parents and the eldest daughter to draw their blood.


    "? Fill, fill, filling, filling, fill, there. That''s five times alright. Okay?"


    The leftover blood seemed suitable for some fine art on the walls of the room. Waiting for a reaction, he turned toward the last survivor rolled up in the corner�D a grade school boy gagged with a rope. The young kid was crying, his eyes swollen, looking at his torn up sister and parents.


    "Say�D boy, do you believe in demons?"


    Asking the shivering kid, Ry��nosuke tilted his head in a dramatic act. Obviously, he wasn''t expecting a reply: with his mouth gagged, all the kid could do was tremble in fear.


    "You know, newspapers and magazines keep calling me a demon. But ain''t it weird? A single stick of dynamite would do more victims at once than me."


    Kids are nice. Ry��nosuke liked kids. Frightened adults cry and scream, so on that part, kids really are better. You can just laugh it off when they get incontinent.


    "Nah, it��s fine. I''m kind of a demon. But if there were real demons beside me, I''d like to try to talk a little with them. Now that''d be nice. " ''Sup, name''s Ury�� Ry��nosuke, I''m a demon!" how does that sound for an introduction? That should be a good opportunity to make sure of it. If real demons exist or not..."


    His good humor improving, Ry��nosuke tested his charm on the trembling kid. Normally, talking was annoying, but looking at blood�D and standing in front of someone on the verge of death, he seemed to change and started getting loquacious.


    The blood of 3 people was enough, and that was his only reason for letting the youngest child live. Though he did think he''d take the time to enjoy killing him later, after the completion of the ceremony�D


    "Anyway. If by any chance, a demon really comes out, wouldn''t it be stupid to not have anything to drink and chat? So, boy... If Mr. Demon here does pay me a visit, how about a little killing?"


    "...!"


    The young kid could understand well enough Ry��nosuke''s idea. Ry��nosuke beamed when the kid, his eyes wide open, started twisting and struggling around without a scream.


    "I wonder how it is to be killed by a demon. Will it go zip or splash, that gotta be some fun to watch. Not something you see everyday�D ah ouch!"


    The unexpected sting was like a cold shower on Ry��nosuke''s frenzy.


    That was the back of his right hand. He felt an intense pain as if he had bathed his hand in a powerful poison. As soon as the pain started, the swelling calmed down and stuck on the surface of his skin.


    "... What the, hell? This..."


    Somehow, a pattern like a tattoo was there on his pained right hand, and he had no idea why.


    "... Eeh."


    Rather than feeling anxious, Ry��nosuke reacted dandily. That incomprehensible pattern of three intertwined snakes resembled some tribal tattoo, which didn��t look half bad.


    But his foppishness lasted only a moment; Ry��nosuke turned around in surprise when he felt the air move behind him.


    The air grows hot. A current that shouldn''t be possible indoors. Soon, the breeze changed into a whirlwind blowing in the living room.


    Ry��nosuke stared at the magic circle drawn on the floor with fresh blood as it unbelievably started emitting a phosphorescent light.


    He did expect some sort of abnormality to occur, but�D such a blatant phenomenon was beyond his anticipation. Something big, just like in the horror movies Ry��nosuke despised. These childish effects were so laughable it wasn''t funny, but it was definitely real.


    The violent gust was now trampling the room, blowing off the TV, the flower vase and other furniture. In the center of the magic circle, a mist started rising, and sparks scatter. The scene was otherworldly, but Ury�� Ry��nosuke was definitely not scared. He was he child staring at a magic trick, his chest dancing from expectation.


    Fascination for the unknown�D


    The enchantment once discovered in the marvel called "death". The radiance that disappeared unnoticed when he grew tired of accumulating murder, right now�D


    A flash. Then a roaring sound like a thunderbolt.


    The impact ran past Ry��nosuke''s body. The feeling was like being fried by a high-tension current.


    The strange power once passed through the Ury�� family. Now forgotten by its descendants, but still carried through their blood uninterrupted, the ''Magic Circuits'' had been sleeping until this day inside Ry��nosuke; that inherited mystery was now unleashed like a tidal wave. And that "alien power" flowing in Ry��nosuke has just now started running in him, then streaming back outside to the thing invited from the underworld.


    �DSo to speak, this was an exception amongst exceptions.


    To begin with, the Grail of Fuyuki itself requires seven Servants. It isn''t the capable ones who summon Servants and try to become Masters. The Grail will pick appropriate persons until the count reaches seven.


    The summoning of a Servant is also fundamental for the Grail. The hard work magi put into the ritual is only a precaution to create a bond with a perfect, reliable Servant. Even with an unskilled summoning circle and without chanting the spell, if a human has a catalyst, the requirements for the Grail can be met...


    "�DI ask of you"


    From inside the enveloping haze, a soft yet strangely carrying voice called out.


    The wind had stopped unnoticed. The light had left the magic circle, the radiance was disappearing, and the circle drawn on the floor with fresh blood was blackened as if burned up. And from inside the fading mist, the owner of the voice earlier suddenly showed his figure to Ry��nosuke.


    A young face without a single crease yet. A pair of large, hulling eyes and greasy cheeks. Along with the deathly pallor of his face, he reminded Ry��nosuke of a painting from Munch.


    His garments too were quite odd. His figure, tall enough to reach the clouds, was wrapped in a much-folded robe, decorated with luxurious latches made of precious metals; his whole style looks exactly like some "evil magician" from a manga.


    "You who called me, you who requested for me, summoning the spirit of the Caster class... I ask for your name. Who are you?"


    "..."


    Ry��nosuke gave a small response. The one who had come out of the summoning circle with great flashes and smokes�D was an ordinary human. That was definitely not what he had expected. No exaggerated monster, just a perfectly normal human? Ry��nosuke was puzzled. His clothes were definitely queer, but did that mean this man was a real demon?


    Scratching his head for a moment, Ry��nosuke took his decision.


    "Uh, name''s Ury�� Ry��nosuke. I''m a freelancer. My hobby is murder in general. I like kids and young women. Recently I''m back to sharpening my basis again."


    The man in robe nodded. Apparently he had ignored everything beside the name.


    "Very well. The contract is complete. Your desire for the Holy Grail is my desire as well. We shall make the cauldron of heaven ours."


    "Holy�D Grail ?"


    On the moment, Ry��nosuke didn''t get what it was about. Right, thinking again, didn''t the old book found in the storehouse mention something like that? And he had skipped it because the passage was dull.


    "... Yeah well, let''s save the troublesome talk for later."


    Ry��nosuke waved his hand lightly, before pointing with his chin at the kid rolled up in the corner.


    "For now, let''s talk over a drink. Won''t you eat that?"


    The other man, with a face as expressionless as a mask, gauged the tied kid and Ry��nosuke. Feeling anxious, Ry��nosuke couldn''t tell by the silence if his words and intentions had hit home. Maybe that was asking for too much. After all, who decided that demons eat children?


    Silently, the man picked a book from a pocket of his robe. The bulky book appeared to be an antique treasure from an ancient era. No doubt it was some gadget of the demon.


    Ry��nosuke noticed in one glance what hide the cover was made of.


    "Ah, cool! That''s human skin, right?"


    Ry��nosuke can recognize it because he once tried to put up a lamp shade with human skin pelt off a victim. Eventually, he got discouraged at his poor handicraft midway, but he can''t help but respect an elder who has achieved a similar work through the end.


    The man, casting only a glance at Ry��nosuke, ignored his compliment and gently opened the book, his hand rapidly flipping through the pages; he then muttered one or two words that made no sense, and as if it was enough, closed the book before putting it back in his pocket.


    "... ?"


    Leaving the helpless Ry��nosuke, the man walked toward the boy rolled up on the floor. At the strange events that had kept happening, the boy winced harder as if death was inevitable, trying to crawl away from the man.


    Looking at the child in such a state, the man seemed suddenly full of compassion and kindness, which startled Ry��nosuke. What does that mean?


    "�D You have nothing to be afraid of, my boy."


    Unlike what his odd appearance suggested, the strange man gently spoke to the boy. The imprisoned kid gradually notices his warmth, and looks at the man questioningly.


    As a reply, the man gives a smiling nod, bending toward the boy and extending his hand at him�D gently untying his ropes and gag.


    "Can you stand?"


    As an encouragement, the man patted the boy on the back, helping him up.


    Of course, Ry��nosuke had no doubt the man was a devil, but he was really dissatisfied with how he was treating the child. Is he actually going to let him live?


    Anyway, no matter how you looked at him, the man is queer. When silent, his features would look dreadful like the face of a corpse, but when smiling without any apparent maliciousness, he would seem as pure as a saint.


    "Now, my boy, the door over there will lead you out of this room. Don''t look around, walk straight forward by yourself. Can you do that by yourself?"


    "... Yes..."


    At the boy''s brave nod, the man responded with a bright smile, softly pushing his back.


    The boy started running lightly across the bloodstained living room, as he avoided looking at the corpses of both his parents and his sister as instructed.


    "Hum, hey..."


    Of course Ry��nosuke couldn''t ignore it all and spoke, but the man quickly interrupted him with a hand sign. Overpowered, Ry��nosuke helplessly watched the kid escape.


    The boy opened the door and stepped into the corridor. In front of him was the entranceway. His eyes drowned in fear until then were now shinning again in hope and relief.


    The climax came the next instant.


    The boy was leaving the stairs behind him, facing the entranceway. From the second floor, invisible from the living room, something suddenly fell down in an avalanche on the young boy. A bundle of heavy ropes �D no, a flock of countless snakes �D an indescribable life form, or rather, a living creature twined around the boy''s whole body, and with an otherworldly force, took away the young body up to the second floor.


    Then�D a soul-rending scream. The clicking tongues of an infinite number of creatures, and the echo of small bones crushed. The rashness of whatever was happening on the upper floor easily stimulated imagination even without witnessing it.


    The strange man closed his eyes and raised his face, listening to the nightmarish sound, drunk it in attentively. His hand shivered. Apparently he was deeply moved.


    But the emotion was just as great for Ry��nosuke... No, as he didn''t expect something like that to happen; the catharsis was far more intense for him.


    "There is a certain freshness in fear."


    The lingering memory of the horror he had himself planned out hadn''t drawn out yet �Dthere now was no remaining doubt he was a devil�D when he started speaking, and his voice sounded like he was entranced in a dream.


    "Fright is about the feeling that you will die. The true meaning of terror doesn''t lie in a static condition, but in a change�D this is the instant when hope is turned into despair.


    How was it? The smell of fresh fear and death."


    "�D Kh �D"


    Ry��nosuke was at loss of words.


    The ''thing'' that was feasting on the kid''s remains upstairs was, apparently, the man''s doing. He was the one who had appeared from the bloody magic circle, after all. There was no possible doubt something had happened when he had opened his book with the binding made out of human skin.


    The method was nerve-racking, but that is what is splendid in this philosophy. Ry��nosuke was no match for the creativity and perfect aesthetics of such evilness. Him who held such a vivid and moving "aesthetics of death" deserved the greatest praises.


    "Cool! That''s wicked! Man, that was super cool!"


    Feeling like dancing with joy, Ry��nosuke grabbed the man''s hand and shook it. Making friends with this strange man was no less moving than meeting a celebrity. The mass murderer Ury�� Ry��nosuke finally felt adoration and respect from the depth of his heart for someone in this boring world.


    "Okay! I don''t know about this Grail thing, but I''ll follow you! I''ll help you in whatever you want. We''ll kill more. There are plenty of sacrifices. Show me more of your cool killings!"


    "You are a pleasant fellow."


    Understanding of Ry��nosuke''s emotion, the man replied gently to his violent handshake with a pure smile.


    "Ry��nosuke, was it? It is a good omen I got a Master as understanding as you. This is developing more and more into an ideal situation for my aspirations."


    When a summoning is made without a catalyst, the Heroic Spirit will be one that has a similar mindset as the Master. The one summoned by the vicious murderer was one who had left his name on extremely cruel acts; he was a Heroic Spirit with a taste for true tyranny. Or rather, based on that nature, it would be more suitable to call him a vengeful spirit instead of a heroic spirit.


    "Ah�D, right, I didn''t get to hear your name."


    Remembering about the important parts, Ry��nosuke started acting more familiarly.


    "My name, yes. Indeed. For this era, you could call me..."


    The man put a finger to his lips, then after thinking a little,


    "... Then, for now, you can call me "Bluebeard". Pleased to meet you."


    He replied familiarly with an angelic smile.


    Thus, for the last position of the fourth Heaven''s Feel �D the Master and his Servant ''Caster'' completed the contract. This is how, without knowing the meaning of the Grail War or his nature as a magus, the casual murderer received Command Seals and a Servant.


    For a trick of fate, this may be the foulest play.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.4

    The saying goes that the hour when even trees sleep doesn''t apply to magi and Servants.


    The Heroic Spirit of the shadows, Assassin, has a better grasp than anyone on the complexity of being prepared in the darkness of the night.


    Especially since the magi gathered in the city of Fuyuki have a double interest. Standing on the hill of Miyama town, neither of the western-styled houses of Mat�� and T��saka were left behind in term of splendor.


    Masters aiming for the Grail, the two landlords were using, lately, some low-grade familiars to patrol left and right, day and night around their visible castles. Naturally, the master of the mansion must be ready, and stretched around a multitude of bounded fields for detection and defense even inside the mansion; it must be a stronghold in the magecraft sense of the term.


    Stepping unauthorized into the bounded fields is all but safe, all the more for the large mass of prana that is a Servant. Essentially, even if it is a spiritual body, it should be just about impossible to slip through the bounded fields of the fortress undetected.


    However, the impossible can always be made possible. That is the Presence Concealment skill of the Assassin class. While he does not excel in battle power, Assassin can suppress his prana emission until it reaches zero to creep in the shadows and reach his target.


    Additionally, for the Assassin of this time, Kotomine Kirei''s Servant, this night''s infiltration operation was especially easy. The garden he was now sneaking in isn''t the one in the Mat�� mansion that has been considered enemy territory for some time. It is the mansion of T��saka Tokiomi, who was his Master Kirei''s ally until just yesterday. Of course, Assassin too has agreed with Kirei and Tokiomi to deceive the other Masters and remain undercover. Obeying that secret agreement, he has undertaken the guarding of the T��saka mansion on countless occasions. Knowing all about the disposition of the bounded fields, he was naturally aware of the blind spot.


    In his spiritual form, Assassin progressed through the many alarm fields without a problem, laughing at the ironic fate of T��saka Tokiomi. That arrogant magus has placed a considerable faith in his prot��g�� Kirei, but can''t imagine that he might be bitten by his dog.


    Kirei''s order to murder Tokiomi has reached Assassin not an hour ago. He is unsure of what caused Kirei to change his mind, but Tokiomi''s summoning of a Servant a few days ago must be when it began. Tokiomi seems to have summoned the Servant Archer, but apparently, that Heroic Spirit must be weaker than Kirei expected. And as the merit of the cooperation with Tokiomi faded away, he agreed with the decision Kirei made this night.


    "Vain prudence is unnecessary. Have no fear of facing Archer. You need to obliterate T��saka Tokiomi quickly."


    That was the order of his Master Kirei. Against the despised, weakest fighter Assassin, he won''t be afraid and won''t hurry�� it should be easy to betray the miscalculations of the Heroic Spirit Archer summoned by T��saka Tokiomi.


    Halfway through the garden, the blind spot of the bounded field one could just pass through vanished. From there on, the barrier has to be destroyed by physical mean, and one need to progress while removing it. It is impossible to proceed while invisible in spirit form.


    Leaning over the shadow of the vegetation, Assassin returned from spirit form to physical form, exposing his bony mask and tall, lean figure. He can feel many "eyes" all over him from afar, different from the bounded field of the T��saka residence. The familiars of other Masters must be observing the T��saka residence from outside the barriers. As long as he remains unnoticed from Tokiomi himself, there is no need to worry about any Peeping Toms. Tokiomi''s rivals disputing the Grail would never warn him of Assassin''s infiltration. If one competitor drops, the others should remain unconcerned spectators.


    Snickering without a sound, Assassin extended his hand at the first keystone that binds the barri��


    The next instant, that hand was pierced through by a spear flying from above, shining like a flash of lightning.


    "... h!?"


    An intense pain, terror, and above all, shock. The simple spear strike was completely unexpected, and Assassin swung his head upward, looking for the thrower.


    No, there is no need to search.


    On top of the roof of the T��saka residence, a golden shadow stands magnificently. That divine radiance even steals the dignity of the starlit sky and puts the moon to shame.


    The rage of being wounded made Assassin forget the pain, but he could only fear the overwhelming coercion.


    "You worm crawling on the ground, whose pardon do you seek?"


    The golden man asks indifferently to the Assassin hidden on the ground, looking down at him with a pair of disdainful, burning crimson eyes.


    "You can''t look at me. Worms can only look at the ground when they die, like the worms they are."


    Around the golden shadow, even more glows appeared, growing to a countless number. Suddenly sliding out of mid-air were swords, halberds, not one of them were the same, all of them treasured weapons with dazzling ornaments. And all of them were aimed at Assassin.


    ����I can''t win����. Without even thinking, Assassin realized it instinctively.


    Winning against him is impossible. It''s stupid to even think about facing him.


    If he is able to hit Assassin, a Servant, it means that golden shadow is definitely a Servant. And if he is stopping an invasion into the T��saka mansion, then the Master is Tokiomi�� In other words, he must be the Heroic Spirit Archer.


    There''s no need to fear *that*?


    In his pledge to his Master, Assassin knew there was no contradiction in Kirei''s words.


    In front of such an overwhelming enemy, fear is�� yes, there is no place for fear��


    There can only be despair and abandon.


    Slashing through the air in a howl, an infinity of shining blades started raining down on Assassin.


    Assassin felt the eyes. The familiars observing from outside the place. The first Servant to fall in the fourth War of the Holy Grail met an unsightly end without even a retort, witnessed by the other Masters.


    And at the last moment, Assassin understood. The true intention of his Master, Kotomine Kirei, and... of the leader, T��saka Tokiomi.


    ����������


    Relaxing in a comfortable chair of his room, T��saka Tokiomi listened to the roar of the countless Noble Phantasms drilling the ground, tearing flesh to pieces.


    "Well, things are looking up. Now..."


    The magus muttered to himself, his profile glowing a different gold from the other one under the lamp shade.


    Just by its presence, the golden figure stood out in the dimly lit surroundings, like the one on the roof that just executed the invader. Turning into spirit form to come back to Tokiomi''s room, then again in physical form, the Servant Archer stood proudly beside his Master, who bore a satisfied face.


    The figure looking around is tall and dignified and wearing a golden armor. He is a young man with golden hair standing up like a blazing flame, handsome with an elegant face. His eyes, crimson like blood, are visibly not those of a human, and whoever is stared at cannot but wither in front of their mysterious radiance.


    "You made me perform some extremely trifling duty, Tokiomi."


    Tokiomi stood up from his chair and bowed respectfully, yet elegantly.


    "I am sorry for your trouble, king amongst kings."


    As a Master to the summoned Servant, those were manners more humble than expected. But T��saka Tokiomi expressed his gratitude without reserve to the Heroic Spirit he had summoned. As someone from a valued lineage himself, T��saka Tokiomi can perfectly discern "nobility" better than anyone. He is the guest of honor Tokiomi has summoned to win this fourth Heaven''s Feel, not a humble servant, but the greatest hero.


    This man, Archer, in the present era, is the "King of Heroes", Gilgamesh. The tyrant who ruled ancient Mesopotamia, part divine, part human. As a hero, rooted in the oldest origin of mankind, he is amongst the oldest kings.


    Tokiomi firmly believes in the value of nobility. Even with the supremacy of the Command Seals, or with the best contract, nothing can surpass ranks. Even if he was a Servant, that golden young man was one who deserved the highest honor.


    "The outcome of tonight''s event will save us a lot of complications. Having witnessed the power of the "King of Heroes", no stray dog will try to bite in vain."


    "Mm."


    Archer appreciated the truth in Tokiomi''s words. Tokiomi and his upright attitude, lost in more flattery than it was necessary, also has no hope in this era. The King of Heroes could understand that.


    "In a little while, the field beasts will understand who the hunting lion really is. Please have patience until then."


    "Very well. I will just walk off my boredom. This era seems fairly interesting."


    At Archer''s words, Tokiomi glossed over his slight irritation with a sour look.


    Certainly, the Servant he has contracted with is the strongest. But he gives him headaches when he wanders away for his selfish curiosity. In the present world, he hasn''t spent even one whole night quietly in the T��saka mansion. Tokiomi devoted much effort to keeping Archer inside the mansion for Assassin''s raid tonight.


    "... Does this era please you?"


    "Its ugliness is beyond help. But it does hold love as it is.


    What is essential is whether or not there is a treasure worthy of my fortune."


    Bragging with a cynical smile, Archer gazes at Tokiomi with his red eyes full of divine authority.


    "If there is not a single thing worthy of my favor in this world�� the price for summoning me in vain will be heavy, Tokiomi."


    "Rest assured. The Grail will definitely catch your attention, King of Heroes."


    Confident, Tokiomi replied without fear.


    "That will be mine to decide. ... Well, this is fine. For the time being, I will do as you say. Every treasure in this world is mine. Depending on what kind of treasure this Holy Grail is, I will not overlook mongrels fighting for it."


    With that haughty declaration, the King of Heroes turned his heels and cancelled his physical form, vanishing like a mist.


    "I will be your lion, and I expect to be amused. I will leave the details to you, Tokiomi."


    Tokiomi dropped his head at the shadowed voice without a shadow. He didn''t stop his reverence until the presence of the Heroic Spirit had disappeared from the room.


    "... Well, well."


    The magus sighed deeply when the pressure from the golden man went away.


    Servants receive certain skills when a class is attributed for the Heroic Spirit in the present world. Those skills are abilities such as Assassin''s "Presence Concealment", Caster''s "Territory Creation", and Saber''s and Rider''s "Riding". By the same way, a Servant being assigned the class Archer in the present world possesses the unique skill of "Independent Action".


    This ability means he is capable of being severed from the Master supplying prana and act in autonomy; this is useful, for example, if a Master needs to concentrate all of his prana for a single large spell, or if the Master is injured and unable to supply enough prana. Yet on the other hand, it becomes harder for the Master to have the Servant accompany him and be completely under his control.


    As an Archer, Gilgamesh''s skill of Independent Action is ranked A. With this alone, he can use Noble Phantasms at will in battle and remain in the present world without the Master''s back-up... But by having this, the King of Heroes was able to ignore Tokiomi''s inclination and stroll around in Fuyuki City as he wished. Constantly apart from each other, Tokiomi can never be aware of his own Servant''s whereabouts, or of what he is doing.


    Having not a single interest in his own world, Tokiomi cannot understand what amusement a man like the King of Heroes can find by walking around to watch people''s lives.


    "Anyway, for now, I can have Kirei handle it. Everything is going as planned for the moment."


    Snickering, Tokiomi looked down at the garden through the window. The excess of destruction gouged when Assassin crept in made the scene look like it had been bombed.


    ����������


    "Assassin�D has been killed?"


    Disappointed by how quickly it had ended, Waver Velvet opened his eyes.


    Until a moment ago, he was spying over the complete turn of the scene at the T��saka mansion, and his vision now returned to the room he has gotten used to �D on the second floor of the house of the old couple he lived with like a parasite. The image that was behind his eyelids until just then was coming from the vision of a rat familiar. That kind of magecraft is nothing spectacular for Waver.


    With the opening of the Heaven''s Feel, the first step was obviously for Waver to start by observing the Mat�� and T��saka mansions. There is a detached villa owned by the Einsberns in the forest on the outskirts, but the magus from the North hasn''t arrived yet, so there''s no reason to observe an empty place.


    Nothing had moved yet from both houses, and the Masters were growing tired of waiting, wondering about raiding either the T��sakas or the Mat��s; that was only wishful thinking to ease the observation, but they didn''t expect it to actually happen.


    "Hey Rider, here''s something new. There has been one loss."


    The giant, despite being called, was lying there on the floor, and only responded with an "Hmf" devoid of motivation, not even turning around.


    "..."


    Waver was downright pissed.


    He had been doing nothing but rest his pained muscles all day in his room �Dstrictly speaking, that was someone else''s room, but let''s put that detail aside�D but Waver couldn''t settle down. Even though he had ordered him to go back to spirit form when he wasn''t doing anything, Rider had refused, saying he felt "more comfortable in materialized form", and so he has been showing off his giant body all this time. Just dragging on the materialization means a large prana loss for the Master to supply to his Servant; that isn''t too much of a problem for Waver, but in those circumstances, Rider is quite unmindful.


    Harder to forgive was what Rider was doing while spending Waver''s prana, which was... well, nothing, in fact. Even with Waver scornful, he was just resting, relaxed, nonchalantly picking around in a dish and watching a rental video. Can you believe that Servant?


    "Hey, did you hear me? Assassin got done in. The Heaven''s Feel is starting!"


    "Hmm."


    "... Hey!"


    As Waver was rising his voice with excitation, Rider finally turned around half of his body.


    "Yeah, what about some assassin guy? A rat in hiding is not much of an enemy."


    "..."


    "Anyway, boy, what''s amazing is that, here."


    Rider turns back to face the CTR as he speaks more heatedly. The cassette is playing "an authentic account on the flight force of the world, part 4"... With a mania for military affair, Rider has put his hand on everything related, books, images. Of course, providing all of it is Waver''s problem. Otherwise the giant Servant would walk in a library or video store, which isn''t fine with the Master.


    "There, that big black B2 thingy. It''s wonderful. I''m thinking about buying ten of those."


    "�DJust go and buy a country if you have that money."


    Waver spat his answer out of frustration, and Rider made a serious face, moaning "Oh yeah..."


    "Of course, funds are an important matter... Maybe I should plunder a city as rich as Persepolis."


    Apparently, that guy, Rider, has seriously been considered conquering the world and done research on the wars of the current era. Even the information he has received from the Grail has limits. For one, he doesn''t know the price of one stealth bomber.


    "For the most urgent matters, this Clinton man is a formidable enemy. He might be a stronger enemy than King Darius."


    "..."


    Waver has endured stomachaches ever since he has summoned that Servant. He''ll have a stomach ulcer by the time they get the Grail.


    Shutting the giant in front of him out of his consciousness, Waver tried to think positively.


    At any rate, it was a good thing for Waver that Assassin was the first to fall. Waver is aware that his own Servant, Rider, with his battle abilities, is the type to go full frontal in a fight. With that in mind, an enemy who can plan out clever tricks is a bigger threat. And Assassin was pretty much the definition of that. An unknown Caster Servant is also a problem, but an Assassin who creeps up without revealing himself was the most direct menace.


    The three main Knight classes, Saber, Lancer, Archer, then Berserker who just riots his way, are nothing to be afraid of. Rider''s abilities and Noble Phantasms are enough to push them back and win. All that is left is finding out Caster''s true name�D


    "�D So, how was Assassin killed?"


    Sitting up cross-legged, Rider threw a surprise attack at Waver with his sudden question.


    "... Eh?"


    "Yeah, the Servant who beat Assassin. Didn''t you see him?"


    Waver faltered. He did see him�D but, just what did he see?


    "Must be that T��saka Servant... I guess. Looked strong and aggressive, showing off with a lot of shiny-goldy things. It took only an instant, so I''m not sure..."


    "That''s what mattered, fool."


    Along with his shocked voice, something burst in the middle of Waver''s eyebrows. The completely unexpected pain and the surprise make Waver fall off then tumble flat on his face.


    That was Rider''s middle finger. Holding it bent by the thumb then shot forward: that''s a flick on the forehead. Of course, there was no strength in that. However, when it''s Rider''s finger, hard as the root of a pine tree, Waver''s skin swelled red from the force.


    Violence again. Corporal abuse again. Waver was confused between fear and frenzy, and was at a loss for words. This is the second time he is hit by his Servant. This is the second time in his whole life. Unable to breathe properly because of anger, Waver opened and closed his mouth like a fish. Ignoring how upset his Master was, Rider drew a deep, grand sigh.


    "You know, if I fight, it''s to win and survive. What will happen if you can''t observe properly?"


    "...h"


    Waver didn''t reply. Rider was right. He doesn''t want to hear it from a Servant who does nothing but lie down, eat tea cakes, watch videos, and read, but it''s true that there are enemies who can become a problem.


    "Oh well, never mind. That shiny-goldy or whatever, what impression did he give you?"


    "I, I told you that..."


    How could he have understood anything in that instant?


    For starters, the attack that sent Assassin into oblivion is probably a Noble Phantasm. Even through the eyes of the familiar, he had perceived a huge burst of prana.


    Yet the number of weapons that poured down on Assassin�D


    "... Hey, Rider, Servants usually have just one Noble Phantasm, right?"


    "Generally, yes. Sometimes, there are Heroic Spirits who managed to get two or three. I myself, for example, am one of this case."


    That''s right, the night he arrived in the present world, Rider showed Waver a Noble Phantasm and said it wasn''t his only trump card.


    "Eh, there''s no sense in considering the number of Noble Phantasms. As you must know, Noble Phantasms are the crystallization of the historical facts and anecdotes that made the Heroic Spirit famous, but that doesn''t have to be a weapon; it can be a specific ability or a unique mean of attacking."


    "... So, throwing ten or twenty weapons at once could be a "Noble Phantasm" in itself?"


    "A sword that splits in an infinite number, eh? That could happen. It has the potential of being one "Noble Phantasm", yes."


    "..."


    Still, what defeated Assassin is yet again something different. Waver did see through the eyes of his familiar that the weapons thrown weren''t all the same. That wasn''t a multiplication. Those were all unique weapons.


    Could they have all been Noble Phantasms after all? That shouldn''t be possible. There weren''t just one or two blades flooding down on the crawling Assassin.


    "Oh well, that''s fine, we''ll know when we figure out the true identity of the enemy."


    Laughing heartily, Rider slapped Waver, who was thinking deeply, on the back. The impact shook his spine and the small magus starts choking. The blow this time wasn''t humiliating, but Waver could appreciate some gentler skinship.


    "Are, are you quite done!?"


    "Good. My heart is in joy."


    Rider remarked carelessly with a daring smile.


    "Food and sex, sleep and war�D enjoy yourself however you want. That''s the secret to a man''s life."


    "..."


    Waver couldn''t find the fun in that. Or rather, he had no experience in two of those.


    "Alright, let''s look for some fun outside."


    Cracking the muscles in the back of his neck, the giant Servant stretched largely.


    "We''re departing for the front. Be ready."


    "The, front... Where?"


    "Over there of course, where else."


    "That''s nuts!"


    Standing up and nearly reaching the ceiling, Rider looked down at Waver''s angry face and smiled.


    "You''re not the only one who was observing the T��saka fort. This means Assassin''s death is already known. So they''ll all grow tired of looking out for an attack from the shadow, and they''ll all start moving together at once. We''ll find them and hunt them."


    "Find and hunt... Like it''ll be that simple..."


    "I am Rider. I have predominance over the other Servants going by *foot*, you know?"


    With that exaggeration, Rider drew the sword at his waist out of its scabbard. Realizing that he was about to call out that Noble Phantasm, Waver stopped him confusedly.


    "Waitwaitwait! You can''t do that here. You��ll blow up the house!"


    ����������


    That night, the expected visitor appeared at the Fuyuki Church on the hill of the Shinto suburb.


    "Following the Heaven''s Feel agreement, I, Kotomine Kirei, request the protection from the Holy Church."


    "I accept. Conforming to my duty as a supervisor, I, Kotomine Risei, will guarantee your security. Come inside."


    To the two men who had arranged everything, this was a laughable farce, but they couldn''t know if there wasn''t still someone spying at the gate. Kotomine Risei feigned strictly his role of supervisor with a grave face, and invited his son, weakened by his defeat as a Master, inside the Church.


    With many residents from outside, Fuyuki has a lot more people coming at the church than the other towns; despite being in the Far East, this church of Fuyuki is the center of the belief from Western Europe, giving it a genuine splendor. However, the resting place of ordinary Christians is nothing more than a camouflage, as the church was built in this place by the Holy Church specifically for the Heaven''s Feel. Being the third best spiritual place, it matches the mansion of the Second Owner of this earth, the T��saka family.


    Obviously, the Father who has come here and taken over the supervision of the struggle to the death between Masters and Servants is a member of the Assembly of the 8th Sacrament. In other words, the priest who has been administrating the daily religious service for the ordinary Christians is no other than Kotomine Risei.


    "I see everything has been carried out without problem."


    Leading Kirei through the priest��s house, Father Risei dropped his acting and nodded with a serious face.


    "Father, who is watching over the church?"


    "Nobody is. This neutral ground has guaranteed inviolability. The Church dissuades Master from interfering unnecessarily. On top of that agreement, the defeated ones are of no interest."


    "We will have tranquillity, then."


    Sitting on the chair that was offered to him, Kirei sighed deeply. Then�D


    "We shouldn''t neglect vigilance, to be sure. There should always be someone."


    He speaks with a cold-hearted, commanding tone to nobody. Of course his words aren''t addressed to his father. Father Risei beside him doesn''t see the speech of his son as strange.


    "�D Also, was anyone observing the scene?"


    "Yes, that is me."


    This time, a voice responded to the question Kirei had apparently asked at an empty space. A woman. Under cover in the corner of the room, a female appeared in black clothing that seem to boil.


    Neither Kirei nor Risei raised an eyebrow to that appearance. �DBut the appearance of the woman was that of one that shouldn''t be here.


    Jet black robe wrapping a soft stature, a symbolic skull mask hiding her face, this costume is without a doubt that of the Heroic Spirit of assassination, Hassan-i Sabb��h.


    "There were traces of four different types of familiar at the place of Assassin''s death. I believe there are at least four Masters who have witnessed the scene."


    "Hm... We are missing one."


    Narrowing his eyes as if to think, Kirei looked at his father at his side.


    "The ''spirit board'' definitely indicated the arrival of seven Servants, didn''t it, father?"


    "Yes, without a doubt. The last one, ''Caster'', arrived two days ago. As usual, the names of the Masters weren''t given, but all the Servants of this Grail War must be present."


    "I see..."


    Kirei would have preferred all five people to witness this night''s farce.


    "Observing the mansion of each of the three main families should be a given for all Masters participating in the Heaven''s Feel."


    The woman in a skull mask standing at his side �D the one who cannot be anyone but Hassan-i Sabb��h spoke her opinion.


    "If there is anyone with the nerves to ignore their guard like that, they are too careless for us Assassin to begin with. Is this conclusion satisfactory?"


    "Mm."


    If the Master Kotomine Kirei had lost his Servant, the Seals carved on his hand should have disappeared. But the three deep black stigmas were still carved there.


    In brief... The Servant Assassin hasn''t been annihilated. Then the masked woman who was currently serving the two Kotomines must be the real Hassan-i Sabb��h.


    "Is it regrettable that the man died?"


    The woman shook her head with an air of indifference at Kotomine''s question.


    "That man was one of us Hassans who didn''t have any particular forte. Losing only him does not affect us as a whole. Still�D"


    "Still, what?"


    "I cannot say his death affects us, but a loss is a loss. You could say it is like losing a finger. I do not wish to think he was a vain sacrifice."


    Kirei listened intently as the woman put forth her growing protest through her humility. Of course that was not unreasonable.


    "That is not vain. You can deceive the other Masters by sacrificing one finger. They all already believe Assassin has fallen. Do you not think all of you can now turn the tide of battle under cover?"


    "Indeed, you speak the truth."


    The woman in black clothing bowed her head deeply.


    This time, thinking Assassin has been removed, nobody will expect the Heroic Spirit of shadows to creep up behind their back. Who would know�D that the Servant Assassin was still kneeling in front of the Master who had ran to the Church.


    Even for those competing for the miracle called the Heaven''s Feel, that was evidently a strange situation.


    Indeed, the name of Hassan-i Sabb��h doesn''t refer to just one person. The name Hassan, that means "old man of the mountain", was once the root of the word "assassin", a name passed down to the head of a group of assassins in the Middle East. This means that historically, there are several Heroic Spirits with the name of Hassan. Of course, it isn''t a miracle that there was one female Hassan.


    But as a general rule, there can be only one Assassin summoned for the Heaven''s Feel. It is theoretically possible to have control over two Servants by taking one from another Master, but having over two Assassins simultaneously means it is obvious a rule has been bypassed.


    "At any rate, this marks the opening of the hostilities."


    The exaggerated voice of the dignified old priest was filled with anticipation for victory.


    "The Fourth Heaven''s Feel has begun. It seems these old bones of mine will witness a miracle this time."


    Unable to share the enthusiasm of his father, Kirei silently gazed at a dim-lit corner of the priest��s house.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.1

    Act 3


    Fuyuki city, Shinto�D


    The housing district at the east of the Mion River is a new town reclaimed from a once empty wasteland; it is different from the history the Miyama town originally has, but it is being refined in a large-scale redevelopment project from the government to build a modern business district over the ancient site.


    The buildings in the area planned as a business district are only 40% complete, but the maintenance of the park and shopping mall in front of the station is already done; the future plans are already done for the Shinto district to be clean and sterile, pompous and with no individuality. The city hall is also being moved piece by piece to Shinto, revived with modern iron, glass, and mortar, stealing all central municipal functions from Miyama.


    It is already crowded even during holidays. In the middle of the crowd going back and forth, cowering from the northern wind, Emiya Kiritsugu disappeared, colorless and odorless without attracting any attention.


    His shirt and coat worn for a long time and his lack of baggage give him a slacking appearance that wouldn''t make you think of someone who has immigrated. As a matter of fact, he has been like that since he walked in the country up to Shinto in Fuyuki, but Japan still remains his native country. Being used to coming and going, he still felt better in this country.


    With a complex feeling, Kiritsugu looked down on the cigarette paper package he had just bought from a vending machine.


    It''s been 9 years he has stopped smoking. He hasn''t been able to find his favorite brand in the far land of the Einsberns, but that was mainly in regard for the mother and child. Just as he came down at the Fuyuki station, prepared for battle, he had thrown a coin in the vending machine out of habit.


    Since he has bought a disposable lighter from a convenience store to get back the sensation, he breaks open the cigarette pack. The white of the row of filters is dazzling.


    He put one in his mouth and lit it. As if there wasn''t a blank of 10 years, he was able to redo the movements naturally. The aroma flowing into his lungs, he got used to the taste as if he had been doing it just the day before.


    "..."


    Kiritsugu looks at the transformed scenery, completely different from the one he vividly remembers in his heart.


    He visited Fuyuki in reconnaissance under cover three years earlier, but the face of Shinto has completely changed since then. This isn''t unexpected, but this is beyond what he imagined. He needs to confirm the neighborhood again.


    Despite the slight difficulty from the transformation of the area, Kiritsugu reached the hotel he wanted.


    The lobby and the front have been arranged, but the interior is a fairly cheap business hotel. Families or wanderers, this hotel is a good harbor for quite a wide genre of users.


    Acting as if he knew the place, Kiritsugu walks through the lobby up to the elevator, up to the seventh floor. This is where his faithful subordinate has been for three days, in room 73.


    In the world of magi, his relation with Hisau Maiya would be that of a pupil and a teacher.


    But to Kiritsugu, who saw magecraft as a mere tool he has acquired knowledge in, and not as the object of his quest, there wasn''t a single sense of master and pupil. What he has taught to Maiya is merely a "way to fight". This too is only for the purpose of counting her as a "tool". This is from a time when he went through countless desperate battles for a utopia that could never be fulfilled, when he didn''t know about the existence of the Grail.


    Hence his connection to Maiya is older than the one with Irisviel. Having fought at his side, Maiya knows of the blood-stained side of Kiritsugu that his wife has never seen.


    As he knocked at a pre-arranged rhythm on the door of room 73, the door opened immediately as if he had been expected. Skipping unnecessary greetings with a mere glance at each other, Kiritsugu enters the room and closes the door.


    Maiya has already been involved for a while. After Kiritsugu retreated, she has arranged the preparations for the Grail War according to the instructions given by Kiritsugu from overseas, and has been busy with returning to the Einsbern castle many times.


    Handsome, fair-skinned, she was a beauty who used neither eye-liner nor lipstick. Her long eyes and her gaze seem to be always scrutinizing suspiciously, but she deliberately leaves an impression of indifference. Her jet black, silk-like straight hair catch the glance of many men but her cold, sharp look definitely makes any lady-killer give up.


    Anyway, they have known each other for over 10 years. She was still a young girl when they met, but since she isn''t a child anymore, she sharpened her sagacity as a characteristic; when with that type of beauty, normal people tire easily, Kiritsugu was the opposite. She is a woman who constantly saw the reality, and could sometimes give out an accurate judgment more merciless than Kiritsugu. With her, Kiritsugu didn''t have to be ashamed of his foul plays or detest his cruelty. This could put him to some sort of rest.


    "The T��saka mansion moved last night."


    Maiya started by jumping straight to the point.


    "Please watch the records of it. Also, all the equipment has arrived."


    "Understood. First, the situation."


    Nodding, Maiya switches the decoder of the unpacked television.


    Amongst the magecraft Kiritsugu had taught her, Maiya was particularly capable in the management of regular familiars, and Kiritsugu often entrusted her with scouting or reconnaissance missions. This time again, Kiritsugu has assigned her to the surveillance of the Mat�� and T��saka mansions.


    The familiars Maiya has pride in are bats, but unlike other magi, her bats have a miniature CCD camera tied on the abdomen. Of course, this is an idea of Kiritsugu. The illusions and camouflaged bounded fields of magi are often based on using suggestions on an observer, but that sort of things often forget about electronic-based counter measures. Video records are also helpful for re-watching, so even considering it slows down the familiar the joint use of cameras is a viable solution.


    The whole scene of the previous night is replayed on the 13 inch CTR. The blurred image is enough to understand the whole event. Without raising an eyebrow, Kiritsugu watches the Servant with a skull mask unable to escape annihilation from the golden Servant.


    The white mask of the defeated Servant is without a doubt of the Assassin class.


    "What do you make of it?"


    "I think it is going too well."


    Maiya replied immediately to Kiritsugu''s question.


    "The time lag between Assassin''s materialization and the attack of T��saka''s Servant is too short. He was waiting for him. I could accept he might have detected an intruder in spirit form, but his opponent is an Assassin with the Presence Concealment ability. ... I wonder if T��saka wasn''t aware of the invasion prior to it."


    Kiritsugu nodded. Having been trained by him, Maiya''s conclusion was the same as Kiritsugu''s.


    "The more I think of it, the more it seems like an arrangement. Why did T��saka expose his Servant like that if he had such a margin?"


    The T��saka family has obviously accumulated experience from the second and third Grail fights. There is no way they don''t know the other Masters would be observing the T��saka mansion.


    The Heaven''s Feel is a confrontation between heroes who have gained fame. And the legends of these heroes include a lot of information on their fighting patterns and their strong and weak points. This means it is natural that the skills and weaknesses of the Heroic Spirits are known from the beginning.


    And so, it has become an ironclad rule to hide the true identity of the Heroic Spirits in the war between Servants. In light of this, Heroic Spirits are all called by their class to avoid revealing their true name.


    Last night, T��saka has left two clues to the other Masters, being what his Servant looks like, as well as showing a method that looks like a Noble Phantasm. Neither were enough to definitely identify the Servant, but that was a risk that should have been easy to avoid. If he was to bring down Assassin, he could have done so outside of plain view.


    "Showing us something he didn''t have to show us�D that means he wanted to show it to us."


    Kiritsugu nods again at Maiya''s conclusion.


    "Possibly. If there is any merit in doing that, then the explanation is obvious. ... Maiya, what happened to the Master of Assassin?"


    "He went to the Church last night and has requested the supervisor''s protection. It is the man called Kotomine Kirei."


    Hearing that name, Kiritsugu''s eye lit with a cold ghastliness.


    "Maiya, send a familiar to the Fuyuki Church. One will be fine for now."


    "... Is it alright? The Church is an area where aggressions between Masters are prohibited."


    "Unless the priest supervisor doesn''t find out. Stay at a reasonable distance. Don''t overdo it. He doesn''t have to know."


    Maiya frowned at Kiritsugu��s incomprehensible instructions.


    "Must I observe the Church?"


    "You can just make it a ''regular patrolling''. What you must concentrate on is being absolutely not-discovered."


    "... Yes, understood."


    Maiya couldn''t understand what Kiritsugu had in mind, but didn''t question him. She at once picks one of the three bats observing the T��saka mansion and sent it the thought of going to the Fuyuki Church at the end of Shinto.


    Kiritsugu turned off the TV, then resumed inspecting the equipment Maiya prepared.


    In the various tools lined up on the sheet of the bed, awaiting Kiritsugu''s check-up, there was not one a magus could find interesting. Not a single ritualistic catalyst like a dagger, cup, talisman, elixir or spiritual container. They were state-of-art and highly efficient, but apart from that, they were nothing but conventional weapons. Nothing that could store prana.


    That was the heresy that earned the magus Emiya Kiritsugu the nickname of "magus killer."


    The weak point of the people called magi was usually negligence from arrogance. They believe in their own mysteries and knowledge. They never doubt that the only threat to them beside God cannot be anything other than a magus like them.


    That is why, in battle, they are sensitive to nothing but traces of magecraft. To detect any kind of trivial skill. Hence they train their perception of magecraft, and think of counter-measures against those skills as derisive�D That''s a theory no magus strays from.


    As a result, they ignore any attack that is purely physical and void of magecraft as secondary menace. They have no fear of the sharpest knife, the strongest bullet, until the instant they actually pierce the flesh of a magus. And before that happens, the strength of magecraft grants illusions, paralysis methods, or defensive bounded fields, able to completely negate any vulgar attacks.


    But they despise technology. What a human who doesn''t rely on magecraft can do�D a lot of magi cannot recognize that.


    The attack the enemy doesn''t expect is a shortcut for all battles. Kiritsugu has reached a conclusion from a large number of battles-to-the-death between magi. That is, magi are weak to non-magical attacks.


    Applying that conclusion to the circumstances of the Heaven''s Feel of Fuyuki, Maiya has prepared a set of equipment. Among them, the rifle lying on the sheet is what gives out the strongest smell of varnish. That was a work of art that was the crystallization of the newest electronic techniques along with a ferocious shape.


    The base is a Walther WA2000 semi-automatic sniper rifle. A rifle with a total length a little above 90 centimeters, in a compact size; the bullpup structure with a gas-operated magazine gives the gun barrel a length of 65 centimeters. The .300 Winchester Magnum shell has an effective range of 1000 meters. In the modern world, this is a rifle of the highest class, with the highest performance. The high cost of $12,000 is due to how it was one of the only 154 units produced for this legendary gun.


    Instead of the standard sighting device made by Smith & Bender, Kiritsugu had simultaneously installed a pair of lined-up devices as a special scope mount, above the barrel and on the left flank, both extra-large optic devices fixed in parallel.


    On the main side was the latest night vision scope, the best of the US armed force, an AN/PVS04. The equipment, some sort of super sensitive video camera, is a simple light electrical amplifier with a lens, raising and displaying a perfect brightness. It is a real electronic "owl eye" that multiplies the range of vision by 3.6, 600 yards under the moonlight or 400 yards in starlight. Essentially, it is the latest equipment used by the US armed force, banned from exportation to prevent technology leaking.


    Furthermore, in addition a specter IR heat detector scope is installed as a sideways support. This one is also electronically equipped for night vision, although the image display isn''t an intensity amplifier, but displays the heat patterns of the subject. It can perceive temperature variations from -5 to 60��C up to 200 meters with an 1.8 magnification.


    Having discovered that the operation of Magic Circuits changed the temperature of the practitioner, Kiritsugu had studied and trained so much that he was now able to read, through the thermal output, the current status of the Magic Circuits by viewing the heat distribution. Viewing the clear difference between an ordinary person and a magus, it is possible to seize an opportunity after the release of prana. The joint use of both bulky night vision devices is not just for night time battle, but also a configuration to specifically face against a magus.


    Despite the steady progress on miniaturization, year after year, of the non-magical innovations, a night vision device roughly remains at the size of a plastic bottle, and is too bulky to be compared to regular optic devices. On top of the rash, compact design of the gun barrel, the enormous pair of scopes gives a clumsy air of unbalance. The total weight of the gun exceeds 10 kilos. It is already a weapon worthy for a support fire squad more than a sniping weapon. The main equipment was already hindering practical use, but that was a challenge Kiritsugu had calculated at best.


    When compared to magecraft, this night-vision sniping gun certainly falls behind. Magecraft can let you see better through the dark, and it is also possible to detect the position of an enemy magus. But with this gun, Kiritsugu is able to shoot down a target without releasing any prana.


    In the dark, unable to detect any prana, the possibility of being hit from several hundred meters away�D it is a situation a pro soldier wouldn''t count as incomprehensible, but a lot of magi are really novices in such conditions. In fact, a self-conscious magus who has stepped into a world of mysteries beyond human intellect cannot relate to the stereotypes of a narrower world.


    Kiritsugu picked up the super heavyweight class sniper gun from the bed, checked the smoothness of the breechblock and the weight of the trigger, and made sure it was in the best condition.


    "There is no correction up to 500 meters. Do you want to check it?"


    "No, it''s fine."


    He would have wanted to not only check the alignement, but also get a grasp of the shooting, but with the constitutional government of Japan, that was unfortunately not easy. With the Grail War hostilities having already started, he might have to use the gun this very night. Kiritsugu fully trusts Maiya''s preparations.


    The other rifle that was prepared, in addition to the Walther sniping gun, is for Maiya who will be acting as a vanguard scout, a Steyr AUG assault gun. Its night vision scope has also been replaced, like Kiritsugu''s, and surprisingly, the weight is under 5 kg.


    Furthermore, a Calico M950 submachine gun is ready as a reserve side arm. The compact size is not different from a large handgun, and the reinforced plastic makes it look more like a toy than the Walther sniping gun; but the unique magazine with a system called helical allows for 50 Parabellum rounds, with a firing rate of 700 shots per minute for a brutal armament.


    The rest includes personal hand grenades and stun grenades, smoke grenades, and C2 plastic explosive. Following the instructions Kiritsugu sent from the north, Maiya had arranged to prepare the equipment without allowing any leak. But Kiritsugu''s expressionless eyes don''t look satisfied yet.


    "And the one I entrusted to you?"


    "... It is here."


    Maiya reverentially pulled a rosewood case with both hands from the bottom of the closet. It seems that this reverence has somehow stiffened even further the beautiful face that never smiles.


    Taking the case, Kiritsugu placed it on the side table, unfastening the clasps and opening the lid with an expert hand.


    The armament on the bed is all brand new weapons for this day. The assets of the Einsbern family certainly allow the funds and connection necessary to arrange the gathering of brand new, sharp equipment despite its exorbitant cost with much difficulty.


    But inside that rosewood case, the handgun sleeping in a long silence isn''t something money can buy. This is the weapon Kiritsugu has favored on a lot of battlefields, which he has entrusted to Maiya when he retired 9 years ago, unique in the world, a weapon for Kiritsugu''s use only.


    The high-tech equipment that can be obtained with money is an armament for Emiya Kiritsugu as the ''Magus Killer''. But there also existed a weapon for the ''magus'' Emiya Kiritsugu. That is, a ''Mystic Code''�D a weapon through which a magus can use magecraft in battle.


    Thompson Center''s Contender. A grip and fore end carved in walnut, a gun barrel 14 inch long, reminiscent of a dagger in its scabbard. The handgun parts are only the trigger and the percussion hammer, then the cylinder and slide cannot be found on the simple exterior, which makes it close to a percussion pistol from the last hours of the Middle Ages.


    Actually, the Contender is a single shot pistol with a break-open cartridge chamber. This gun is essentially a pistol for target shooting sport; but Kiritsugu''s gun barrel has been switched to make use of the hunting specifications of the large caliber, and furthermore, it has been magically modified to make use of "magic bullets" for rifling.


    The bullets used are .30-06 Springfield. A cartridge with a bottleneck structure, its size and power level are already different from those of a handgun bullet. The .30-06 is 10% stronger than the .308 Winchester bullet, and even surpasses the hand canon class of a Magnum bullet. Discharged from a handgun, it would have extreme firepower.


    But the true menace of this gun is not the destructive power of physical explosives and warheads.


    The special bullets installed along with the gun in the case�D in the core of the twelve remaining shots are sealed powdered bones from Kiritsugu himself. When Kiritsugu''s prana is fired, these "magical bullets" forces into the target the ''origin'' of the magus named Kiritsugu. So to speak, one could call it an imitation of a conceptual weapon.


    Technology becomes the blind spot of magi who stick to magecraft... In the end, this is only a tendency, and doesn''t reverse the generality. Indeed, a lot of magi in the world can be defeated with means like a night vision and a heat sensor scope. Nevertheless, there are exceptions that cannot be measured with rules and experience. The generality against a magus is that there aren''t many magi who deviate even further from that generality. Kiritsugu calls these opponents "formidable enemies".


    Against a "formidable enemy" for who artifice won''t work�D Kiritsugu, as a single magus, must stand up when he runs out of secrets. At that time, this Contender becomes Kiritsugu''s most powerful fang.


    Rewinding the clock in his heart, Kiritsugu picked the Contender from the case. In the past, the walnut gun had absorbed the transpiration of Kiritsugu''s hand countless times, and after a blank of 9 years, it still fit perfectly into his hand and fingers.


    Whether it''s the hand gripping the handle, or the handle gripping the hand, that is an indistinct feeling. With just a little strength in the fingers, the gun might just fuse with the bones of his hand, and become an extension of his arm.


    Cautiously pulling the spool with his index finger, the chamber lock is released and collapses soundly. Sliding a bullet from the same case into the opened chamber, he then closes the barrel again with a snap of his wrist. With the added ammunition, the overall weight is now 2.6 kg. Kiritsugu''s right hand gives a familiar response.


    At the old feeling, Kiritsugu''s chest hurt when he thought that he got too used to the touch of a dangerous weapon.


    At the end, will his hand remember so perfectly the touch of his wife and daughter?


    Their tender cheeks, their slender fingers, how much of it will Kiritsugu remember?


    Picking another bullet from the case, Kiritsugu replayed the reloading process that had dyed his hands.


    Pulling the rim of the exposed cartridge with his fingertips from the opened chamber, he slides in a second bullet, and immediately slams the gun barrel close�D


    It took him two seconds. Bad thoughts dull his manipulations.


    "... I''ve gotten rusty."


    "Yes."


    To Kiritsugu, murmuring in self-derision, Maiya nodded without consideration. She knew the old skills of her partner. Kiritsugu pulled the bullet he had loaded in the gun, picked the other one he had dropped on the floor, and placed everything back in the case with the Contender.


    "Ilya''s body is even lighter than the Walther here. And she''s already 8 years old..."


    Letting free his shameful memories on his own, Kiritsugu started loosening alone. Maiya''s movement, barging in behind his back, stopped his train of thoughts.


    Agile like a snake, her hand rolled around Kiritsugu''s neck, seizing the back of his head, blocking his movements, and his mouth�D she took his soft, dried lips.


    The taste and touch of a different woman from the one in his heart. Breaking off the man''s homesickness, but that was too quick to be forgiven.


    "... Please only focus of what''s necessary for now. Don''t think of what you don''t need."


    In a blurred voice that had traces of her usage of her tongue left, Maiya quietly commanded Kiritsugu.


    "..."


    Without a word, Kiritsugu felt the sensation in his chest calm down. In his heart cooling off, the pain is already vanishing away in a mist.


    This is the woman she is. She is the woman into whom Kiritsugu himself has raised a girl once found on a battlefield.


    A supporting machine whose actions are even more akin to a machine than those of the machine called Emiya Kiritsugu. This is Hisau Maiya. An indispensable final weapon for Kiritsugu to win this battle... That is none other than that woman.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.2

    Just at the time Emiya Kiritsugu and Hisau Maiya were meeting in a cheap hotel of Shinto, the Volare Italia charter coming from Germany was landing on the F lane of the airport neighboring Fuyuki City.


    Even under the same frozen wind of winter, the one of Japan can''t be compared to the intensity of that of the Einzbern castle. Looking up at the soft sunlight of the early afternoon, Irisviel von Einzbern feels her heart lighten.


    "So, this is the country Kiritsugu was born in..."


    It is a good place. Although she could get to know the place with pictures and such, Irisviel felt refreshed feeling the air through her body.


    Not only her heart lightens. Coming to Japan posing as a passenger, she couldn''t bring dresses for the castle, but had to bring more common clothing as much as possible to at least get to know the town. With short heeled boots and a knee-long skirt, her movements felt as light as if she was reborn.


    Nonetheless, to an Einzbern who lived a secluded life oblivious of the common sense of the outside world, the dress-up she thought would be fit of common garments was already off. Her silk blouse, her thigh-high long boots, her casual coat with silver fox fur, everything was coming straight out of a high class display window; it was very visible that she was a rare gem from a particular birthplace with a particular tailoring. They were clothes clearly fit for a fashion model, but to Irisviel who grew up with polished jewelry, it seemed intimate enough; even, Irisviel had indeed considered it a camouflage for towns areas, but it was simply impossible for a beauty such as her to disappear in the general public to begin with.


    "So, Saber? What did you think of the plane travel?"


    One step ahead down the runway, Irisviel asks the Servant with a short stature, who is leaving the lap that continues further.


    "Nothing in particular. It was more wearisome than expected."


    There is no lie in her words. Her jade green eyes are perfectly serene.


    "Oh, too bad, I thought you would be more surprised and interested."


    "... Irisviel, you must be thinking of me as a primitive person."


    To the frowning Saber, Irisviel replied with a bright laugh void of any ill intention.


    "Flying in the sky is nothing surprising for a Heroic Spirit?"


    "Not exactly, But as a Servant summoned in the present world, I have received information about this era. Also, as a Saber, I possess a skill dedicated to Riding. Presently, I might be able to ride this airplane."


    Hearing that, Irisviel''s eyes go round from astonishment.


    "You could�D pilot it?"


    "Probably. My riding skill applies to all vehicles. If I can sit on a saddle and seize a bridle, I can manage the rest from instinct."


    Irisviel burst into laughter from Saber''s expression. She hasn''t seen the cockpit. What would she think when seeing one filled with gauges instead of her saddle and bridle?


    Be that as it may, she said the truth about skills. The mounting ability of the Saber class allows the use of any vehicle save for phantasmal beasts and divine beasts. If needed, she could definitely handle modern tools like a car or a bike.


    "I''m still a little disappointed. You must be the first Servant ever to travel in a plane with a flesh and blood body."


    "... I must apologise about that. I am not a good reference."


    "Oh, it''s fine. �DDon''t worry. That isn''t what I meant."


    Foreign Masters have to travel to Japan one way or another, but Irisviel and her Servant posing together as a party of two must be an exception.


    The cause was Saber. Despite being a Heroic Spirit, she had limits other Servants didn''t have. The gravest amongst these was that she could not dematerialize. She didn''t have the ability to cancel her physical form to move at high speed or cut down the prana consumption from her Master when at rest, something all Servants should be able to do. It''s not that there had been a mistake in Kiritsugu''s contract or his summoning: the soul of the hero named Arturia functioned differently from the other Heroic Spirits... Apparently. For a reason unknown to even Irisviel.


    The most problematic burden was that she was unable to turn invisible and hide her existence to the other people. There was no way she would walk under her armor suit, so Saber had to dress up as a human with a costume of the latest fashion, and accompany Irisviel.


    �DAlthough, Irisviel found rather welcome that Saber would follow her in convenient garments.


    "I am happy I could travel with you, Saber. I can''t get tired of looking at you."


    "? Irisviel, why the change?"


    "No, It''s nothing. Don''t mind that."


    Hiding a smile, Irisviel turns her head away. Saber finds that reaction suspicious.


    "... It means you are holding something when you laugh like that. Tell me frankly what it is."


    "It is not a problem if you always remain in physical form, really. I get to have fun choosing your clothes, like that."


    "..."


    How carefree�D Saber wanted to reply, but sighed instead. Being unable to dematerialize is essentially a drawback that can''t be dealt with for the Master. Enjoying oneself isn''t the primary objective, but telling the Master it is no laughing matter would be mistaking the cause for the end.


    "Irisviel, are these clothings fit to look around in town?"


    "Yes, ... I guess. It is my first time in this country as well, so I am a little anxious."


    If a third party with the common sensibility of a Japanese had happened to be present, he would have definitely been able to tell that Irisviel was different.


    Irisviel had taken Saber''s measurements before their departure and issued orders to get modern clothing at a tailor of the Frankfurt airport for a dark blue dress shirt and necktie with a French continental dark suit. That was perfect to disguise her as a man.


    It would sound wild and foolish to dress a young woman of under 155 centimeters like that, but this is suddenly a different matter when speaking about Saber.


    This isn''t the perverted beauty of having a beautiful woman dressed as a man. The air of Saber''s cold and hard face isn''t that of a feminine complexion. It was already a given that her disguising as a man was unequalled as a beautiful young man. Along with her thin stature, her face was obviously glamorous and fair-skinned, which could pass as the manly, charming air of a pure young man.


    "I chose the clothes to balance with my appearance, maybe you do not like them?"


    "Ah, not at all. This costume allows me to move freely, and I am used to posing as a man."


    The necessity of slipping out of her armored clothing was obvious, but there was no denying Irisviel had jumped straight into a dressing-up hobby more than it was required.


    Entrusting to the two maids who had come with them the luggages coming out from the cargo area, Irisviel and Saber turned to the customs house with empty hands. After the two maids had sent the luggage to the Einzbern villa in the forest on the outskirts of Fuyuki City by a different route, they arranged their return to home. They were not to remain at Irisviel''s side for this Heaven''s Feel. There is no need to put in danger people who aren''t related. On that matter, Irisviel would care for her personal belongings by herself, and the strong-hearted Saber would remain by her side.


    Completing without delay the procedure to enter the country, it didn''t take much time until they were allowed to get to the airport lobby. But until they could reach it, every single one of the officials on the way got astounded by Irisviel and Saber and rolled their eyes as they passed, quickly making them uneasy.


    "As I thought... Is there something wrong with my clothes?"


    Sensing the eyes of the people coming and going in the lobby, Saber mutters as if feeling awkward.


    "Well, it might be too elegant..."


    Irisviel could only smile bitterly, but to tell the truth, she too was the center of attention. At any rate, the two of them are unequalled beauties. Their eccentric clothing, how removed from common sense they are, balances their rash match rather well. The attention from the surroundings was not just odd glances, but already envious ones.


    "�D Let''s go, Saber. Worrying won''t change much."


    Saying so, Irisviel pulled Saber''s hand with a bitter face.


    "At last we are in Japan. We must enjoy ourselves as much as possible before the battle begins."


    "No, Irisviel, the question isn''t about enjoying�D"


    As Saber stretched her mumbling halfway, Irisviel walked like on springs to find a taxi. Somehow, Saber hadn''t noticed until now how lively she was shining.


    ����������


    Soon after the two arrived in Fuyuki City, sunset colored the western sky as it was quite late in the afternoon.


    "How lively..."


    As the hired car was going down the plaza of the park in front of the station, Irisviel''s impression lit her eyes as she was exposed to the traffic jam of the evening hours.


    But Saber by her side was studying the surroundings just like a commander investigating the topography of a battlefield.


    "Kiritsugu has already arrived in this place, hasn''t he?"


    "Yes. He arranged to arrive half a day before us."


    Already inside the country, Kiritsugu was to hide his existence and follow a completely different route from that of Irisviel''s group. He was to take a passenger flight to the international airport at Shin-��saka and change for the railroad to Fuyuki City.


    "Are we to meet up again?"


    "It''s alright. He will be the one to come to us."


    Saber wouldn''t show any of it, but she was quite shocked by Kiritsugu and Irisviel''s plans that she didn''t quite find satisfactory.


    "Then, what is the plan, now?"


    "Right... For now, we shall observe the changes in the situation and adapt ourselves accordingly."


    "Do you mean we have nothing to do?"


    "Exactly."


    Irisviel gave a childish smile that looked mischievous to the discouraged Saber.


    "But what a waste. After finally arriving to this distant country."


    Smiling while watching the traffic jam around, Irisviel strolled a little dispirited. At her side, Saber, feeling confused, firmly followed her pace.


    "And�D what about trying to find an enemy Servant?"


    "Hmm. No way."


    Refusing blankly, Irisviel turned around, staring expectantly at her partner.


    "Say, Saber. Since we have such an opportunity, we could look around the town. It must be interesting."


    "..."


    For an instant, Saber was taken aback by the unexpected proposition, but immediately straightened up with a stern face.


    "Irisviel. We cannot be unprepared. We have to consider the land of Fuyuki we are walking in as an enemy territory already. The Heaven''s Feel has already started."


    "Yes. I depend on you for that, Saber. If we come near a Servant, can you notice it?"


    "Well... That is correct."


    Dematerialized or not, Servants can perceive the presence of other Servants. Of course, everyone has their own affinity with searching for the enemy, and there are those like Assassin who have the ability to erase their presence.


    "In my case, I am able to perceive a presence in a radius of up to roughly 200 meters. Also, an opponent with the proper ability could tamper with that."


    "I see... But right here and right now, there is no Servant targeting us, is there?"


    "Indeed. But�D"


    "Then let''s have a look around over there. We don''t have to search anyway."


    When seeking a hidden opponent, striding across the town provocatively was certainly an acceptable plan. An audacious one, but since Saber has no ability for searching actively, there is no other way to do a proactive search. Being unable to dematerialize, she also loses the choice of doing covert espionage.


    But more than being based on a coherent plan, Saber sensed that Irisviel had a hidden motive. Actually, Saber could only see Irisviel''s invitation as a mere sightseeing jaunt.


    "Irisviel, we really should establish somewhere and reunite with Kiritsugu to work out a plan. Hasn''t the Einzbern family prepared a castle on the outskirts of the town?"


    "Well... Yes, we have that."


    It was Irisviel''s turn to start mumbling. Apparently she was conscious that her behavior wasn''t fit for a situation of crisis. Guessing there was a reason, Saber asked again.


    "Why do you insist so much on visiting this town?"


    "You know... This is my first time."


    A little nervous, Irisviel looked down as she replied. Saber sighed from the shock.


    "�DAs you know, by being taken over by the Grail, I have knowledge of this world. Of course I also know about this land that will become a battlefield. Irisviel, this town isn''t really a place for sight-seeing. Especially since there are no particularly famous places."


    "No, that isn''t it. That is not what I�D"


    Like a child, strongly refusing to give any explanation at first, Irisviel then hesitated a little and finally confessed frankly.


    "I�D this is the first time I have gone out."


    "... Ha?"


    Not understanding at first, Saber kept listening, dumbfounded.


    "As I say, like a rebirth�D this is the first time I have walked in the outside world."


    "Then ever since you were born... You have stayed in that castle all your life?"


    Not liking the conclusion, Irisviel hung her head in shame, giving a small nod.


    "I am a puppet created only for this Heaven''s Feel. The elder has always told me I had no need to go out."


    Saber didn''t really have a life full of joy as Arturia either.


    But she couldn''t avoid feeling compassion toward this person who had been like a bird in cage, imprisoned in that frozen castle ever since she was born.


    "Of course, It''s not like I don''t know anything, right? Especially since Kiritsugu came. He taught me a lot of the scenery and the happenings, with movies or pictures. About New York, Paris, and all the people in the world. About Japan too, of course."


    Smiling miserably, Irisviel looked at the traffic jam around.


    "But... This is the first time I have seen this world with my own eyes. So, maybe I am being a little too happy and merry. I''m sorry."


    Saber nodded, quietly turning her eyes, and gently offered her arm wrapped in her dark suit to Irisviel.


    "... Saber?"


    "This is my first time walking in this town �D but escort is also the duty of a knight. So I will do my best. Then, if you please."


    "�DThank you."


    Her eyes lit with a bright joy, Irisviel entwines her arm around Saber''s elbow.


    There must be a lot of time left before the night.


    ����������


    Saber and Irisviel easily drew all the attention in the middle of the business district.


    The young woman was full of dignity, with her glittering silver hair and cashmere coat, by no mean pompous, but definitely nicely fitting, walking with a good looking young man with a brilliant face, holding her arm. That wasn''t a combination you''d see anywhere except outside of a cocktail party filled with movie stars.


    Those visions coming straight from the silver screen are now leisurely striding through the road of a Japanese provincial city. Anyone walking down the road would stop to look and forget walking for an instant.


    The two didn''t have the harmony of a couple at a date, nor the admiration of people just sightseeing, only following the flow of their journey, walking aimlessly. Sometimes, they would suddenly stop to happily gaze at the setting sun shining in the windows of the buildings and the show windows, nothing special; they wouldn''t enter any shop to make any expense nor sit at a cafe terrace to rest.


    Like two understanding outsiders, they would simply slip in the noisy surroundings, watching over the working life of the city from a fixed distance.


    Unnoticed, the winter sun had completely sunk behind the mountain range, leaving the curtain of night to reveal a different face of the urban area. Irisviel sighed, entranced by the colorful illuminations of the twinkling scenery.


    The world is probably full of towns with a more beautiful night view than that of this Fuyuki city. But Irisviel was deeply moved by the night before her eyes, as if putting her hands on a treasure for the first time.


    "It''s really beautiful... The life of people alone makes the night dazzling..."


    Irisviel''s murmur showed her emotion, to which Saber silently nodded. The political world she once lived in was now in a distant space-time from this place, but no emotion sprang from this scene she saw for the first time. Yet, the tranquillity was only on the surface, as inside, her nerves were like a needle.


    This place is already an enemy territory�D this knowledge remained unchanged.


    Saber is definitely not a Servant excelling in searching for the enemy, and depending on the situation, an enemy Servant would likely find her first if she was wandering about. It is hard to think that any enemy could pounce straightforwardly when everyone is looking, but still, right then, a well-timed surprise attack would not be weird.


    Even so, without reproving Irisviel, she complied to her hope of fully enjoying herself freely for a brief time; the reason is her unwavering confidence in her sword.


    She is the Heroic Spirit summoned as the strongest class of the Grail of Fuyuki, the position of swordsman. There is no Servant that surpasses her in close combat. She is certain that she can clear an escape route from the battlefield under any disadvantageous situation.


    Actually, a surprise attack is what she desires. To withstand it fair and square, turn the table and go for the kill. If anyone is enough of a fool to plan on making her their enemy, she may remind them that the Saber class is not about gallantry.


    "... Hey, Saber, do you want to see the beach next?"


    As Irisviel was unable to hide her excitement, the young woman disguised as a man nodded with a smile. Her tension wasn''t picking any opponent.


    She had sworn she would protect Irisviel. So she would protect her to the end as she was enjoying herself. That was the strength of her high pride as a knight.


    There was a vast seaside park on the opposite shore of the big bridge that crossed the Mion River.


    Late at night, two persons were strolling on the lone walkway with nobody around anymore. The north wind from the sea was blowing softly uninterrupted, blowing up Irisviel''s long silver hair like the trail of a shooting star. In this place, couples dating hate the chill of winter nights and would only come in summer; but Irisviel, who was seeing the sea for the first time, didn''t care about the cold as she had grown accustomed to it, back at her home place.


    "We should have come here when it wasn''t dark..."


    Simply looking at the sea at night filling the bleak darkness, Saber said so in an apologetic tone. But Irisviel was unconcerned, concentrating on the horizon that had sunk in the dark.


    "It''s fine. The sea at night is beautiful too. It mirrors the night sky."


    Listening to the endless roar of the waves, Irisviel''s smile was all over her face.


    As she had greatly enjoyed today''s walk, her fair-skinned cheeks were flushed. She looked more like a young woman of tender years rather than a married woman with a child, with her innocent and na?ve smile.


    "I really had no idea�D that walking through an unknown town as a couple with a gentleman would be such an enjoyable experience."


    "Was my imitation of a gentleman satisfying?"


    As Irisviel rejoiced, Saber banter with her with a sarcastic tone, unusual from the stubborn Heroic Spirit.


    "Plentifully. It was faultless. Saber, today, you were a superb knight."


    "You honor me, princess."


    The young woman in the dark suit bowed courteously in front of her. Irisviel felt a little embarrassed, turning her head toward the sea.


    "Saber, do you like the sea?"


    "In my time, in my country... What was beyond the sea was always the enemy.


    It was annoying and not very attractive."


    "I see..."


    At Saber''s reply, Irisviel''s expression becomes a little clouded.


    "... It is tough to forgive. You are a woman like me.


    For you who lived as King Arthur, dating gentlemen was not a suitable thing to enjoy."


    "Well yes, that it was."


    Saber shrugged her shoulders, smiling nonchalantly. She had no regret from casting aside her womanhood. Instead, her small chest was filled with the pride of leading through the battlefield.


    "But you, Irisviel, would you not want to walk through the city with Kiritsugu rather than with me?"


    This time, it was Irisviel''s face that was crossed by a smile.


    "He... Cannot do that. He would be pained with mixed feelings."


    Not grasping the meaning of her reply, Saber makes a dubious face.


    "Can Kiritsugu not enjoy his time spent with you?"


    "Not that. He would certainly enjoy it as much as I do. ... That''s why he can''t. He is one for whom ''happiness'' is a pain."


    "..."


    Carefully analysing these words, Saber tries to comprehend the contradiction in the man named Emiya Kiritsugu.


    "�DHe is a man who cannot value his happiness, is that the weakness he bears?"


    "Maybe so. That man is always punishing himself deep inside. If he wants to keep chasing his dream, he has to be coldhearted."


    With a distant gaze, Irisviel looks at the sea. Thinking of her husband who is hiding somewhere in the city, preparing for the same goal.


    Saber reflected for a moment upon those words.


    ... Today, the discussion has moved on an unexpected topic after the sea. Even though they had intended the day to end on a pleasant mood.


    Nonchalantly, Saber held and pulled Irisviel''s upper arm. Just by this gesture, Irisviel settled down and exchanged a look with Saber.


    "... An enemy Servant?"


    "Yes."


    The sensation didn''t change. From undercover, a hundred meters on the side, he is leaving plain indications like a provocation. He is clearly conscious of Saber''s presence, yet doesn''t shorten the distance, rather slowly distancing himself�D


    "He seems to be inviting us."


    "Hmm. That is honest. Does he want to choose the battlefield?"


    Without a trace of tension in her voice, Irisviel still kept cool as she replied. In this battle situation, that is the proof of her complete faith in Saber. This made Saber revise her inner judgement in favor of her mistress.


    "It appears the opponent has the same expectations as us. Making the opponent bite on the indications left for show... He is a Servant looking for a frontal fight, just like you, Saber, isn''t he?"


    "That would be a Lancer or a Rider class. He makes a straightforward opponent."


    At Saber nodding, Irisviel again returns a fearless smile.


    "Then, shall we take on the invitation?"


    "I wish the same."


    It is dangerous to blindly take the bait and follow the enemy to a field at his advantage. But Saber isn''t the frail type to fear such tricks, and her mistress doesn''t underestimate her Servant either.


    The marks of the enemy were getting more distant, and Saber started walking with a quiet self-confidence. Irisviel, following likewise, turned on the switch of a palm-sized device hidden in her pocket. This is a "transmission machine" entrusted by Kiritsugu, a device for him to follow the position of Irisviel''s group from a different route. It is a mechanized gadget that works without prana that Kiritsugu intentionally chose.


    Irisviel trusted Saber''s power. Any enemy of a rank lower than Saber that they would meet shall be killed in a blink of the eye with one sword strike by her proud Servant�D that was the easy development she was expecting.


    Yes, as much as possible... She wanted her knight to end the fight before Kiritsugu entered the battle.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.3

    The broad bridge straddling the widening Mion River spans majestically over 665 meters, arching with a diameter of over three roads.


    The top of the arch is over 50 meters high. Anyone standing so high and receiving the full force of the sea wind would miss a step and fall to his end into the river below, unable to go back up without great skills and a lifeline.


    Atop that cold steel frame, Waver Velvet had nothing like a lifeline, clinging with only both arms and legs; thus of course he was giving up the dignity and composure he usually always had.


    Right next to him, his Servant Rider is sitting cross-legged with his odious dignity.


    "Ri, de, r, quick... Let''s go down... Now!"


    With his teeth continuously clicking from the cold and terror, Waver''s complaining voice was like the blowing wind to the giant Servant.


    "This place is perfect for a look-out. Well, this isn''t the time for fancy sight-seeing in a high place."


    With a wine bottle in his hand, sipping from time to time, he rambled while looking down at the west bank of the bridge, toward the wide seaside park hidden from the estuary. Waver can''t see it, but what Rider was looking at�D were the marks a Servant has been leaving around for 4 hours.


    Rider had been wandering in the streets looking for a contact with the enemy, but he noticed that Servant only late in the afternoon.


    While thinking whether he should rush down on him immediately, Rider has kept observing him from a distance without moving onward. When Waver asked about it, Rider answered with a snort.


    "He''s clearly luring us out. For him to not pick up on us, that''s strange. And it''s not just me anymore, other Servants must be studying his aspect.


    An impatient Master would just get tired of waiting at some point, or something. That''s what we should be looking forward to."


    Rider''s plan had no opening that Waver could see. Rather, it was unexpected. This broad-minded giant Servant could actually set up sly tactics.


    Indeed, as Rider said, only a helpless fool would take the bait and accept the challenge. Those falling for it would only be eating each other and decrease the count. However self-confident a so provocative Servant is, anyone other than Rider going for a brawl would be good riddance. Whoever gets defeated, Rider can smash the winner. There is definitely a profit in the fight of others.


    So, after it is decided so, it becomes a matter of endurance. Remaining at a fixed distance from the traces of the Servant wandering aimlessly in the city, Waver and Rider followed and were still surveying.


    Nonetheless�D there are obvious reasons behind taking a high point of view, but there are limits. Never mind Servants, Waver with his flesh and blood body would definitely die if he falls. It shouldn''t be possible to ignore that, so how come this giant cares so little about Waver''s safety?


    "Co, come down! No, get the hell down! I, I''ve, I''ve had it!"


    "Ah, just wait. You''re a restless guy. Sitting and waiting is also part of the battle."


    Sipping in his wine bottle, Rider didn''t even look at Waver''s half crying face when answering so gratuitously. "High places are dangerous", such common sense hasn''t been acknowledged for yet between the two.


    "If you''re bored, read the book I entrusted to you. It''s a good book."


    Hearing that, Waver remembered about the stupid weight in the knapsack hanging on his shoulder. In this situation where they shouldn''t afford even one unnecessary gram, the poetry anthology with its thick hard cover really is a dead weight.


    That was the one book Rider looted from the library he raided right when he arrived in the present world. The ''Iliad'' written by the poet Homer in ancient Greece�D the epic poem describing the Trojan war, in which fought gods and humans jumbled together.


    The atlas can be okay. Exaggerating about world conquest, Rider takes interest in the geography of the modern world, even if it sounds foolish.


    But what''s with a poetry anthology? Rider set up a library at home even though he was preparing for war, and yet he still insisted in bringing the Iliad with him. Naturally, if he wants to bring anything that isn''t his regular equipment, he would need to remain materialized; if he needs to dematerialize to hide from the other people, then after all, it''s Waver who ends up having to carry the luggage.


    Certainly, Rider insisted that the book was "preparation for war". But how on Earth can a book that isn''t even about war strategy be helpful on the battlefield?


    "Rider... Why, did you, bring this book?"


    At Waver''s bitter question, the Heroic Spirit answered with a grave expression.


    "The Iliad is very profound. At the height of battle, I would suddenly get the urge to read a verse of poetry. At a time like that, I feel bad when I can''t reread something immediately."


    "..."


    He feels like his interlocutor just gave him a bullshit answer, but fear stops him from arguing back.


    "At a time like that, you mean... In battle?"


    "Yes."


    Rider nods nonchalantly as if his reply was perfectly normal.


    "... But how?"


    "With my left hand, when I hold my sword in my right hand. If I need to hold the bridle with my left hand, I get a page to read it aloud."


    "..."


    Waver felt at loss for words at the unimaginable answer.


    "It isn''t that surprising. The warriors of my era all lived a life of battle. Battling while drinking and eating, embracing women while battling, battling even while sleeping. Anyone can do that."


    Just ask him and he won''t stop. This man does seem like he could do all that, but...


    "You''re kidding, right?"


    "Of course. You fool."


    He sniggered and gave an exploding flinch on Waver''s forehead.


    "Gyaa---h!!"


    He didn''t have the time to worry, let alone dodge. At any rate, there he was, clinging on the steel frame with all his might with both arms and legs. Waver couldn''t even rub his pained forehead, as he could only howl with an unbecoming shriek.


    "Hey, kid, anyone would laugh at a joke like that. When your face turns blue like that, it''s because you have no guts."


    Ignoring Rider''s frank laugh, the magus strongly regretted choosing this Heroic Spirit as he shed tears from the pain on his forehead.


    "I wanna go back... Go back to England..."


    "I told you not to rush like that. Here, things are moving up at last."


    "... Eh?"


    Rider points at the seaside park with a stern chin.


    "Even I, the King of Conquerors, noticed only just now, but�D yes, it seems there was one more Servant in this park. This guy isn''t hiding anything either. On the contrary, he''s nearing the other one who arrived after us."


    "Then, then�D"


    "The two seem to be going toward the port. That''s a provocation. That''s it�D We''ll study their fight."


    Before one knows, his eyes start to hold the sharp gleam of a beast as he gave a threatening laugh. He was yet only a spectator, but the soul of the Heroic Spirit Alexander was already on the battlefield.


    In Waver''s heart, unable to move on the steel frame, Waver''s misery was winning over the sense of reliability he should have from Rider. �DMoreover, he was mostly thinking that nothing mattered if he were to fall down anyway.


    The west bank of the seaside park is prolonged by a row of boring storehouses. The block, which contains harbor facilities, also plays the role of a wall that separates the eastern industrial area from Shinto. At night, the pedestrian traffic ceases, and the street lights shine uselessly on the asphalt, but it makes the scenery even more empty. Unmanned derrick cranes were turned toward the dark sea, like an eerie flock of huge fossilized dinosaurs.


    Indeed, this is a suitable place for Servants who must confront hidden from public view.


    Saber and Irisviel walked up, magnificent as duellists going to the place of agreement, on the four lane road for the large vehicles that are meant to drive on it. The enemy as well was already showing himself, without running or hiding. The tall shadow standing in the middle of the empty street emits an extraordinary amount of prana even more outrageous than his odd outfit, clearly showing that he was much more than human.


    The two Servants stop, facing each other from about 10 meters apart.


    Finally, they met the first Servant. Saber carefully observed the enemy she will be battling to death with.


    He was a handsome man, with quirky long hair combed roughly backward. He charmed the eyes pretty well on the first glance. His main pole, over two meters and taller than himself, is obviously his weapon. Amongst the seven classes, he is one of the three ��knight�� classes�D Saber, Archer, and with them, the Heroic Spirit of the lance. Undoubtedly, he is the Servant Lancer.


    The strange thing is that he does not have just that one long spear.


    Along with the spear Lancer was holding loose in his right hand, the head resting on his shoulder, he was also carrying in his left hand a shorter spear that was one third the length of the right one.


    To handle a spear with ease, the obvious stance is of course to hold one with both hands. Whatever you can do with swords, one can''t imagine that holding two spears is common.


    The two spears are tightly wrapped from the handle to the tip with a cloth that looks like an amulet, hiding the shaft. This is probably a counter-measure to avoid revealing the true name of the Noble Phantasm.


    "How nice of you to come. All of those who were parading around today in the town have only cowered away. ... You are the only one of valor who answered my invitation."


    With a humble, cheerful praising voice, the man�D the Heroic Spirit Lancer asked Saber carelessly, without standing on guard.


    "That pure fighting spirit... Am I correct in thinking you are Saber?"


    "You are. Surely you must be Lancer?"


    "Indeed. �DHm, it is unusual to exchange names with the opponent in a deadly fight. That was a pleasure that is not obligatory."


    In agreement, Saber loosens her feigned impudence a little.


    "Certainly it isn''t. Our battle isn''t one for honor to begin with. You yourself are raising your spear for your master of this era, are you not?"


    "Fuh, correct."


    With a strange expression, Lancer answered in a cool, bitter tone, not reminding of someone who wished a deadly exchange. Looking more closely, he is a remarkably handsome and beautiful man.


    His intrepid features are a high bridge of the nose and a valiant eyebrow. Despite his hard cut mouth denoting a stoic air, his eyes seemed to hide a quiet grief, yet a strong, manly scent rises from him. Below his left eye, he has a beauty spot like a grain of tear. That gives his gaze an even more impressive brilliance.


    Truly, his features were those that could sweep a woman''s heart at a glance. �DNo, actually, does his elegant air of beauty only come from his features?


    Holding back behind Saber, Irisviel shortened her breathing a little as she frowned.


    "... A charm magecraft. It is impolite to use on a married woman, spearman."


    Clearly, Lancer was emitting a spiritual power that could marvel a woman. As Irisviel''s body is a homunculus, it is specialized in the usage of magecraft, and her magic resistance is higher than normal, but an average woman would be enslaved by this man at a glance.


    Lancer shrugged with a bitter smile at Irisviel''s remark.


    "Sorry, that''s some sort of a curse I''ve had since I was born. This is all you will get. Blame my birth, or your womanhood."


    An example of a charm curse is a "Mystic Eye", but the only one Lancer has been looking straight at since the beginning is Saber, he hasn''t looked at Irisviel behind her. The charm probably activated as soon as Irisviel looked at his face. That would make it a "Mystic Face" instead of a Mystic Eye.


    Chuckling, Saber observed Lancer.


    "You were not expecting my sword to grow dull with that fine look, were you, spear user?"


    "That would be such a kill-joy, but indeed, the anti-magic ability of the Saber class is not vain. ... Excellent. It wouldn''t suit my reputation to murder a woman weakened by my only face. I am glad my first opponent has such backbone."


    "Hoh, you were wishing for a fair fight. It is my honor to face such a proud Heroic Spirit."


    Exaggerating, Saber replied with a quiet smile. It was a smile that is only for those who wish for a perfectly straightforward life-and-death exchange.


    "Then�D Anytime."


    Picking up the long spear on his right shoulder by spinning it once, Lancer raised the tip of the short spear in his left hand. His stance, spreading both spears like wings, really was an unreadable style.


    Saber''s fighting spirit boiled as well, and exploded. The prana surge enveloped the girl''s slender dark suit in a swirl like a tornado�D and the next instant, her body was wrapped in a silver and azure armor. The armor and gauntlets created as by magic was the true form of the beautiful King of Knights, as a Heroic Spirit.


    "Saber..."


    Swallowing nervously, Irisviel called from behind. She could feel the fighting spirit released by both Servants, as well as the atmosphere strained by that tension. �DThere was no room to disrupt this battle.


    And yet, she couldn''t just stand and watch. She was only a substitute Master for Saber.


    "... Take care. I can support you with healing magecraft, but no more..."


    Without a word, Saber nodded.


    "Leave Lancer to me. But it worries me that the enemy Master is nowhere to be seen."


    As Saber said, just remaining invisible, Lancer''s Master was a danger. Usually, a Master would stand by the Servant and instruct him as the battle develops, as well as providing magical support. As long as Lancer''s Master doesn''t have full faith in him, he has to be lurking nearby to watch over Lancer''s battle.


    "He might be preparing an odd trick. Please be cautious. �DIrisviel, I entrust you to watch my back."


    Her jade eyes spoke calmly. Fearlessly.


    Trust the Heroic Spirit of the sword.


    As the one this Heroic Spirit recognized as her master, trust yourself likewise, Irisviel. ��Said her eyes.


    "... Understood. Saber, bring me victory."


    "Yes. I will."


    Nodding resolutely, Saber takes a step forward.


    Toward the space of the long spear, where Lancer was standing on guard...

 Volume 1 - CH 3.4

    After receiving the signal sent by Irisviel, Emiya Kiritsugu and Hisau Maiya raced towards the factories according to its direction. They were welcomed by a soundless stretch of silence.


    There was only the howling of the sea wind by their ears, and an atmosphere as quiet and stagnant as death. The night was so serene.


    However ��


    ����It has already begun.��


    Just by the traces of prana from the surroundings, Kiritsugu was able to accurately judge the situation.


    Someone had formed a barrier. It should be the work of the enemy Servant��s Master. The goal was to segregate ordinary humans from the Heaven��s Feel, concealing the true battlefield of the war. It is a compulsory rule for magi to prevent their activities from being exposed to other mortals.


    Kiritsugu began to contemplate as he held the ten-or-so kilograms heavy sniper rifle. He had already estimated Irisviel��s position according to the transmitter. However, questions remain as to how to approach the location, and where to observe once they reach it.


    He did not think about joining the battle at all; that was why he brought the sniper rifle along. He wanted to inspect the battle at a suitable place, attacking with the rifle only when needed. Servants are not humans, thus only a Servant can wound another Servant. No matter how powerful Kiritsugu and Maiya��s firearms are they would not work on Servants. It was Saber��s job to battle the opposing Servant. As long as the enemy can devote himself to the battle and does not pay attention to the well-being of his Master, then it is possible to win this fight.


    ��Up there, that looks like that��s a good place to observe the fight.��


    Maiya pointed in front of them as she spoke. It is a derrick crane that towered high into the night. Judging by sight, the control cabin hovered about 30 meters above the ground; it would be the best observation point possible if one can contrive to silently climb up there.


    Kiritsugu had no objections to Maiya��s suggestion, but because of that, he shook his head.


    ��Yes, that is the ideal place to survey the battle. So it shouldn��t be only us that came up with the idea.��


    ������


    Without further explanations on Kiritsugu��s part, Maiya had already understood his intentions.


    ��Maiya, slip in through the eastern bank, I��ll go through the west�� Find an observation point that can overlook both Saber��s battle and the crane.��


    ��I understand.��


    Maiya disappeared in the shadows of the factories with a jog, holding the AUG assault gun in her hands. Kiristugu checked the input from the transmitter as he cautiously moved in the opposite direction.


    ����������


    All Irisviel could do was to stare at the battle in front of her in astonishment.


    This battle in front of her was proceeding with extraordinary intensity.


    She knew it to be a merciless duel that could only have taken place in that remote era.


    Warriors clad in armor, in single combat battling with all the strength in their bodies amid the light reflecting off sword and spear and the shadow of swinging blades.


    But the amount of escaping prana and the intense heat were different.


    If it was merely a clash between cold steel, what would be the mighty torrent of air that accompanied it and threatened to destroy all within sight?


    The foot that landed crushed the ground.


    The wind that followed the swinging of weapons crudely severed the lamp post in half.


    Irisviel could no longer see the movements carried out at such high speeds. She was only feeling the after-shock of the conflict between the two.


    The peeling sheet iron on the outer walls of the warehouses was ripped away by the wind from Irisviel��s side as if it was a piece of coiled tin foil. She could not comprehend how the iron can be torn away. Perhaps it was Saber��s sword or Lancer��s spear that brushed against its adjacent hollow space. Apart from that, she could not come up with any other explanation.


    The wind was moaning.


    Faced with a dimension that is completely at odds with the physical laws of this world, the air emitted paranoid wails.


    A chaotic storm raged on the empty shopping street, destroying, trampling all things within.


    Just hand-to-hand combat between the two would be enough to ruin an entire street.


    Heaven��s Feel ��


    Irisviel was experiencing the awe and wonder told only in stories. The world where myths and legends dwelled came alive vividly before her eyes.


    This could be the legends reborn.


    Shafts of thunder tore the sky apart, knolls of roaring waves shattered the earth. The imaginary realm was miraculously materialized with astonishing clarity.


    This is�� the war between Servants��


    Faced with a world that she had hitherto not thought possible, all Irisviel could do was stare as if transfixed.


    At the same time, Saber was experiencing a similar wonder.


    Slaughter at war was truly a piece of cake for her. As a knight that braved her life through countless battles, she fought with her enemies as smoothly as she would yield a knife and a fork.


    In her comprehension a ��spear�� should be a weapon that is wielded with both hands. It is common knowledge.


    So she thought that for Lancer, using two spears is just a means to confuse the enemy.


    As the Heroic Spirit of the Lance, the spear in his hands should be his Noble Phantasm. Whereas, revealing the true name of the Noble Phantasm in the Heaven��s Feel equates to exposing one��s true identity.


    Therefore, the amulets bound onto Lancer��s spears must be for the purpose of concealing the spear��s real name. Looks like his Master and him were very prudent on the matter of hiding identities.


    If that was the case, it would not be hard to explain why he was using two spears.


    Because Saber does not know which spear is the true Noble Phantasm, she had to fend off the attacks made by both of them.


    Even so, the long spear on the right, the short spear on the left �� one of them must be Lancer''s ''true weapon.''


    Between one��s habitual weapon and the weapon used to dazzle the enemy, ��feint'' and ��solid�� moves can be distinguished. So Saber paid close attention to each of his attacks. She believed that if she can recognise the true lance, her chances of winning would be improved immensely.


    Yet ��


    Her own attack was deflected for the third time. Saber had to step back to wait for a better opportunity.


    ��What��s wrong, Saber? Your attacks are not really working.��


    ������


    She could not argue back to Lancer��s taunts. After about thirty exchanges, she still had not managed to hit her opponent even once.


    Lancer swung the lance in his right hand and approached her in a straight run. The swinging shaft covered a wide area, its strength and speed equal to what would be achieved with both hands. No, precisely because it was used with one hand, there were many moves not capable when a spear is used conventionally with two hands. The lance was thrust towards Saber from an unexpected angle.


    Nevertheless a lance has its own limitations. Because of its extended length, a gap would inevitably show up between two attacks. During that time, the shorter spear from the left can follow in and continue to hassle Saber.


    Saber��s attack just then was broken by the short spear��s immaculate defence.


    Simultaneously using two lances, yet making no feint moves. This Heroic Spirit, Lancer, merged the lances in his left and right hands in a seamless choreography. Just what kind of devotion and practice was needed to obtain such a strong fighting style?


    �� This man is good!


    Saber was still quivering with having a strong opponent in her first battle until then. But now Saber had suddenly escaped from that shadow of fear.


    Despite that, according to observers, Lancer would appear to have an advantage with his incessant attacks, the truth was not so.


    Lancer was as good as exhausted from fending off Saber��s attacks since they first engaged. Despite his taunts he was also powerless to change the situation.


    For Lancer, who is capable of using his lance with just one hand, dual-wielding two spears, long and short, at the same time would enable him to attack both long-range and close-range. Taking account of the supremacy in weaponry, he should not have been forced into his current predicament by Saber and her single sword.


    However ��


    How did the sword��


    Lancer complained silently in his heart. It was not only the observing Irisviel that could not see the movement of the high-speed sword. Even Lancer, a Servant himself, could not discern the trajectory of the sword in Saber��s hands.


    Lancer had no way of knowing. This too is one of Heroic Spirit Arturia''s Noble Phantasms, the threat of Invisible Air ? Barrier of the Wind King.


    The air surrounding the sword was compacted together with immense amounts of prana, creating impossible refractions of light, rendering the sword invisible. Although it is not too much a support for the Noble Phantasm, its result was however very obvious in melee combat.


    Saber��s opponent is attacked with an invisible sword, and the countering attack is similarly blocked by an invisible sword. Lancer��s worry was understandable. Even though he could decipher Saber��s attacks by her movement, he could not make surprise attacks on her due to the inability to see the length of her blade.


    Therefore Lancer can only approximate things and keep himself outside of Saber��s range. Also, only then can his magnificent continuous attacks be used to their full extent. Despite him being able to block all of Saber��s attacks, he had yet to find an opportunity to deal her a lethal blow.


    This woman, is quite good��!


    Facing the enemy that he had just met, knowing the time had come for him fight with his life, a sad smile emerged on Lancer��s face.


    The two Heroic Spirits devoted their entire selves to the fight, sparing no thoughts to the world surrounding them.


    No, even if they had stayed on guard, in their current state they might still be oblivious to the fact that someone was slipping into the terrain...


    The reason was that, not only is the newcomer a considerable distance from the sparks flying off the deadly dance of blade and spear, he moved soundlessly in the shadows, and also had the ability of "Presence Concealment" that can bypass a Servant��s detection.


    A gust of wind from the sea fluttered the black robe; the sliver of a satisfactory smile emerged on the countenance beneath the white skull mask.


    No one could have thought that the Servant "Assassin," eliminated in front of many witnesses last night, now stood in the evening shopping street.


    Assassin hid in the perfect spot to observe the straightforward battle �� the crane that loomed beside the cliff. The location was about 500 meters away from the site of the skirmish. As a Servant with eyesight surpassing that of a human he could clearly discern the two��s conflict, even spotting their expressions with accuracy. Meanwhile, the two combatants barely had time to consider if they were being spied upon.


    He could have remained in spiritual form and obtain information from a much closer distance. But while he is in spiritual form, his senses would have turned into spiritual detection; and the job that his Master gave him tonight was to ��observe with your eyes.''


    Assassin, who understood his Master��s intentions, silently gazed at the battle in the distance according to his order.


    ����������


    Fifteen kilometers away from the warehouse area where the deadly struggle continued.


    Someone was sitting in the darkness within the basement of the Fuyuki Church, encased by the silence of the night.


    While his eyes were closed, he was not resting but sitting in silence with his nerves on edge. The jet-black figure was Kotomine Kirei''s priest''s frock.


    From his profile, one might think that he was contemplating about certain matters. Who would have thought that he was listening to the crooning of the sea breeze, and seeing before his eyes a battle scene full of the sparks from the clashing of steel.


    What he was seeing and hearing was an unknown battle between Servants taking place in the distant warehouses�� the contents identical to those seen by his Servant Assassin.


    He was using the result of his past three years of study. An ability called Shared Perception that was taught to him by T��saka Tokiomi.


    Using only a prana connection, he was able to share senses with the one that made a contract with him. In the Heaven''s Feel, the ability to completely monitor a Servant''s actions from long-distance is very useful. If one''s Servant is Assassin, who is especially skilled in reconnaissance, then the ability is peerless.


    The only difficulty lies in that if the contractor does not agree to it, the ability can not be used. For Tokiomi, who taught this magecraft to Kirei himself, his suggestions were immediately rejected by Archer. For the haughty King of Heroes, even if it were his Master, to allow another to look through his eyes seems highly unlikely.


    Therefore, the only ones who can achieve this are Kirei and Assassin.


    ���� Something is happening around the warehouses beside the estuary of the Mion River. It appears that the initial battle has begun.��


    Kirei spoke, but there is no one in the darkness. Instead, there was an aged phonograph upon a table, its brass horn tilted towards Kirei. As was expected, the ordinary antique phonograph replied to his words in a human voice.


    ��Not the initial; officially, it is the ''second'' battle, Kirei.��


    Although the sound was rather distorted, the unconstrained tone filled with composure could only be the voice of T��saka Tokiomi.


    A closer inspection of this antiquity showed that, while it could be mistaken for a phonograph with an old-style bell-type horn, beneath the apparatus there was neither a turntable nor stylus. In its place, the end of the horn was connected to a large jewel with a metal wire.


    This contraption is a prana conductor that is passed down in the T��saka family, and which Tokiomi lent to Kirei. A similar prana conductor was placed in the workshop of the T��saka residence. It appears that Tokiomi was also currently sitting in front of the device. Through sympathetic vibration the jewels on the two contraptions can pass to each other the vibrations of the air inside their horns. This is the T��saka family using the ��communication device�� of their jewel magecraft.


    As soon as the Church of Fuyuki was put into Father Kotomine Risei��s hands, Tokiomi had placed the jewel communicator into the church. Father Risei was Tokiomi��s secret supporter, while his son Kotomine Kirei was sent into the Church for protection in the beginning of the Heaven��s Feel as the first person to be defeated. Logically, Tokiomi��s goal was to communicate discreetly with these two people.


    Everything appeared to be completely normal on the outside; no one would think that Kirei could manage to contact the outside world. At the same time Kirei, who was not a magus, also thought that rather than using this strange machine, radios might just as well do the trick.


    But the difference between radios and T��saka��s jewel communicator is that conversations on the latter cannot be eavesdropped. Upon consideration, Tokiomi��s prudent behaviour was actually more beneficial for Kirei.


    No matter what, right now Assassin and Kirei have replaced Archer as Tokiomi��s scouts. Kirei used his own eyes to see what Assassin sees, and also employed the clairvoyance that came with being a Master to capture every minute detail.


    ��It... appears to be a battle between Saber and Lancer. The level of Saber''s abilities is extremely high, mostly likely with the majority of parameters near A rank.��


    ���� I see. No wonder it is the strongest class. Can you see the Master?��


    ��I can only see one more person�� a silver-haired woman standing behind Saber.��


    ��Hm�� seems that Lancer��s Master knows he should conceal himself. Not an amateur; he understands the rule of this Heaven��s Feel�� Wait, did you say Saber��s Master is a silver-haired woman?��


    ��Yes. A young Caucasian girl. Silver-haired with red eyes; doesn��t look quite human.��


    The other side of the brass horn seemed to be silently contemplating.


    ���� An Einsbern homunculus? Could it be that they are still making homunculi Masters�� though it is not impossible����


    ��Are you saying, this woman is the Master of the Einsberns?��


    ��So Jubstacheit��s pawns are not just limited to Emiya Kiritsugu�� It��s hard to believe that I actually predicted it wrong.��


    For the first time in his life a curious agitation surged up in Kirei��s chest; within moments he realized that it was actually the emotion named disappointment.


    ��All in all, that woman is the key to grasping the flow of the Heaven''s Feel. Kirei, you must pay close attention.��


    ���� I understand. I��ll send someone to follow her at all times.��


    Immediately after receiving those mysterious words, Kirei continued to watch the two Heroic Spirits intently.


    But be it the sparkling collision of blades or the leaping prana bursts, in Kirei��s eyes they were no longer as bright as they seemed moments ago.


    ����������


    Kiritsugu silently set up the Walther on the mountainous shipping containers piled on the container port beside the seaside cliffs. He took in the situation of the fight using the electronic sights that penetrated the cover of night.


    Firstly, the thermographic scope�� he spotted it. On the screen that displayed cool shades of black and blue, red and orange images emerged conspicuously. The heat diagram representing the two of them fused together, as if it was a giant flare.


    Further in the distance two smaller heat patterns appeared. One of them was standing in the middle of the street witnessing this battle �� the other was concealed on the warehouse roofs of a remoter locale.


    It was very easy to decide which one of them was to be the target of assassination.


    It was indeed Irisviel who stood on the road. She was almost stating that, as the partner of an excellent Saber, she should not hide away but fight a fair battle bravely and in the open. Then the heat signature on the roof would be the enemy Master�� the one controlling Lancer, who was facing Kiritsugu''s Saber with dual spears.


    Submerged in the darkness, Kiritsugu donned a coldhearted smile. It was the best starting condition he could hope for. Lancer''s Master probably relied on illusions or such presence-concealing magecraft to hide his position and thought it enough; he did not consider that this would be countered with mechanical cameras. Like all other magi who died by Kiritsugu��s hand, he would walk the same road as them to his destruction.


    Kiritsugu contacted Maiya, positioned on the other side of the battlefield, with his radio.


    ��Maiya, Lancer��s Master is hiding on top of the warehouses, northeast to where Saber is. Can you see him?��


    ���� No. From my position it��s a blind spot.��


    If possible, Kiritsugu wanted to cooperate with Maiya to ensure the accuracy of the attack with a crossfire. Unfortunately, only Kiritsugu himself can fire at the moment. But it would not be a problem as it was a distance of barely three hundred meters. Kiritsugu��s skills would have taken his target��s life with just one bullet. As long as he remains unaware of the presence of the sniper, no magus can defend himself from a .300 Winchester Magnum round.


    Setting up the bipod, Kiritsugu had just started to get into the mood �� Suddenly, with a start, he turned the Walther towards the derrick crane.


    In that moment he felt that all his plans were ruined.


    Keeping his disapproval inside his heart, he whispered into the radio again.


    ��Maiya, up on the crane����


    ���� Yes, affirmative here as well; it��s just like what you thought.��


    It seems that the figure seen by Kiritsugu through the night vision scope was captured in the scope of Maiya��s AUG assault rifle as well.


    Meanwhile, the third party that was scrutinizing the battle between Saber and Lancer also discovered the silhouette atop the crane.


    It was a completely unpredicted event. In the Holy Grail War, one would logically rather stay on the sidelines than to eagerly join in the battle. A clever Master would not step in even if other Servants jump into the fray, but would choose to keep on observing a fight. Picking on the aftermath of a conflict would also be quite a good idea. Even if one is not that fortunate, it would at least get one to know about the enemy��s conditions.


    Kiritsugu, who arrived first at the battle scene, never thought that this fight would have only one team of observers. He had therefore given up the best position on the crane and chose a place that can pay attention to both it and the battlefield. The newcomer appeared to be oblivious to the fact that his location was already under surveillance, and occupied the ideal spot to observe the fight. Consequentially, he was exposed to Kiritsugu��s line of sight.


    However, one important factor escaped his calculations.


    Kiritsugu once again gazed upon the pale green shape within the scope. It was an observer that he had never seen before�� Completely covered by a pure black robe, a skull mask over his face. Though hard to believe, it is definitely Assassin, the one who was annihilated last night at the T��saka residence.


    Kiritsugu, who wasn''t satisfied by the images recorded by Maiya''s familiars, was not entirely surprised by the reappearance of the supposedly-dead Assassin. The problem, putting aside the strangeness of the situation, was that the one currently on top of the derrick crane is a Servant.


    If Kiritsugu sniped Lancer''s Master now, the opponent would be dead instantly, but at the same time it would also exposed the shooter��s location. Although Assassin is not a class with decisive combat strength, he is nevertheless a supernatural being, a Servant. As a magus Kiritsugu would never manage to win in such a fight.


    He could not expect Saber to help him. In regard to the distance between Saber and he, Assassin was far closer to him. Besides, Saber was not even aware that Kiritsugu was at the scene; he can not hope for her to come to his aid.


    Saber was also devoted to the battle with Lancer. Even though a Servant would lose his prana supply when his Master is killed, the Servant can still remain materialized in this plane with his own strength. Defeating Lancer��s Master does not mean that he had defeated Lancer.


    There was only one thing left �� the Command Seals.


    The authority of the Command Seals is not limited to the scope of the powers of the Servant. When the Servant agrees with the Master''s order without resistance, the Command Seal can have effects outside of the Servant''s potential and accomplish a miracle. It would not be impossible to instantly transport Saber to Kiritsugu''s location to hold off Assassin. But that would leave the defenseless Irisviel directly in front of Lancer.


    �� Kiritsugu thought, incessantly, combining many elements and finally came to a conclusion. Although it was the ideal opportunity to finish off Lancer��s Master, it would have to pass for the night.


    Since that was decided, it would not do to have doubts on anything else.


    ��Maiya, you keep an eye on Assassin, I��ll observe Lancer.��


    ��Understood.��


    Kiritsugu sighed soundlessly, lowered the bipod of the Walther, and continued to calmly observe the scene within the scope.


    Since he had decided to abandon this opportunity, Saber��s effort tonight was as good as wasted. If she could restrain from showing her Noble Phantasm, or to escape immediately with Irisviel, then he would have to extend his thanks to her �� But she was a haughty and proud Heroic Spirit, and those possibilities were only his conjectures.


    However, it would not be a bad idea to see just once how capable his subordinate actually is.


    ���� That will depend on you, my lovely King of Knights".

 Volume 1 - CH 3.5

    The confrontation between Saber and Lancer was still more like a competition.


    Rather, as each was measuring the other''s power thoroughly in a preliminary test, it had started to look like a display of strength.


    Of course, even for a test, it''s Servants we are talking about. The avenue was a miserable wreck from the scars carved in as a result. Two storehouses had already collapsed, and a hundred square meters of asphalt were torn up. Turned into a battlefield, it was almost as if an earthquake has just came and gone.


    In the middle of that disaster, still without a single scratch, Saber and Lancer are glaring at each other, preparing their next move. Neither showed any sign of exhaustion.


    "There''s no honor in battling unannounced, but��"


    Lancer starts speaking with Saber, a killing intent flowing into the tip of both of his spears, only his gaze keeping its freshness.


    Lancer starts speaking with Saber, a killing intent flowing into the tip of both of his spears, only his gaze keeping its freshness. "Anyhow, I give you credit. Coming so far without a sweat, you''re one heck of a woman."


    "Anyhow, I give you credit. Coming so far without a sweat, you''re one heck of a woman."


    "That''s unnecessary modesty, Lancer."


    Holding her invisible sword, Saber put a smile on her lips once more.


    "Although I do not know your name, your spear play and your compliments... You honor me. I am thankful of that."


    Neither knew the other''s history, with no connection, from a different country, but the heart of the two of them surely was connected.


    Both had pride in their trained skills and strength, and meeting an equal opponent, they freely pay respect to each other�� They both have the pride of a warrior hidden in their heart, the two Heroic Spirits understood that much.


    But��


    "''Enough of this playtime, Lancer.''"


    Both Saber and Irisviel are surprised by the cold voice resounding out of nowhere.


    "Lancer''s... Master!?"


    Stiffening, Irisviel took a look around her, but there was no human form to be seen. With the unnatural echo of the voice, she couldn''t make out whether it was a man''s or a woman''s, or where it came from. Perhaps there was a camouflage like an illusion. The enemy doesn''t seem to be close to showing up in front of Irisviel anytime.


    "''Don''t drag the fight any more. This Saber is a formidable enemy. Make it quick. ��You may unveil your Noble Phantasm.''"


    Saber''s face stiffens at the words of the unseen magus.


    Noble Phantasm�� He is urging his Servant to bare his fangs seriously.


    "Understood, my master."


    Contrary to what he had showed of his character up to now, Lancer dropped his voice quietly, and changed his weapons grip.


    Without hesitation, he dropped the short spear in his left hand at his feet.


    ��Then... Is it that long spear!?��


    In front of Saber, Lancer peeled off the amulet tightly bound around the long spear in his right hand.


    It was a deep crimson spear. Totally different from before, prana starts rising from the tip of the spear like an ominous mirage.


    "��That''s about it. From here on, I''m out to do you in."


    Lancer muttered with a low voice, changing his stance to hold with both hands his lethal weapon finally exposed.


    Saber as well lowered her sword, measuring the distance between her and Lancer with greater caution.


    Exposing one''s Noble Phantasm can have two different kinds of effects.


    One type is the demonstration of the large power of one''s deadliest move as they announce its true name. Take Saber''s ultimate secret move. She has "Excalibur ? the Sword of Promised Victory" currently protected behind a bounded field of invisibility, but if she throws away the camouflage and shouts its true name, her sacred sword would shoot a stream of light that can mow down a thousand soldiers. As it truly is an anti-fortress Noble Phantasm that can turn the ground into scorched earth, it cannot be used just like that but as a last step.


    Along with that, there can also be how the weapon already carries the nature of a Noble Phantasm. In Saber''s case, her "Invisible Air ? Barrier of the Wind King" is an example. That alone doesn''t have the capacity to annihilate the enemy; it is more a Noble Phantasm suitable in battle as a "sharp tool". It isn''t particularly used for strength, but to put it differently it is easier to use, and a trump card that can bring victory if used well.


    And so, Lancer''s red spear is��


    Probably, the latter. So said Saber''s intuition. Lancer will keep exchanging continuous blows with Saber. She doesn''t suspect the next strike to be decisive for the fight.


    "..."


    The two closed the distance by sliding their feet, silently but with the tension doubling.


    ��Lancer made the first move.


    Compared to the acrobatic freedom of his spear up to now, this was a much simpler stab in a straight line. A stabbing thrust that was guessing the length of Saber''s blade hidden under Invisible Air, or rather, renouncing to watch out for it.


    As a natural reaction, Saber repelled Lancer''s spear with the arm that held the sword, ignoring the pain. Really, that was neither too serious nor sharp, just a common strike. But...


    The disaster came like a squall.


    Between the entangled spear and sword, an abrupt, unexpected gale rolled in and blew around.


    "Wha!?"


    Letting out a shocked voice, Saber took three steps away from Lancer''s spear. Lancer calmly resumed his stance without chasing her. Watching over the scene, Irisviel can''t understand just what is happening.


    The gust of wind just now lasted only an instant, but it wasn''t particularly gushing out prana. The origin of that wind was an enigma, but that definitely wasn''t a threat from Lancer.


    Nevertheless, Saber was the only one who was shocked. Lancer is smiling boldly at her astonishment.


    "I exposed it. Your precious sword."


    "..."


    Silent, Saber didn''t comprehend Lancer''s victorious mutter. They both understand the reason behind this mysterious phenomenon.


    The wind had come from Saber''s sword. ... More specifically, that was Invisible Air''s doing.


    The bounded field of condensed pressure that could refract light had leaked out in just an instant. The instant it had clashed with Lancer''s spear�� the prana controlling the wind around the sword had become loose.


    And at that moment, Lancer had caught a glimpse of the shape of the "true sword" inside the torn bounded field. Lancer''s murmur from before was the proof that it was definitely his spear that had exposed Invisible Air.


    "I got the length of your blade. You won''t get me with that invisible interval again."


    Whether it was exaggeration or not, Lancer started flinging thrusts.


    Just as he had said, the spear strikes suddenly gained in vigor, the attacks more severe and not vain anymore. Having certified the distance Saber''s blade could go, he made no mistake in his aiming. Letting just one thrust pass meant a fatal wound�� understanding that much, Saber kept moving her body and parried every single spear strike with her blade.


    Flickering, there showed the afterimage of the shape of her golden sword.


    ''Kh...''


    There was still pressure coming out of Invisible Air, but it was a continuous, random gale violently blowing Saber''s blond hair in waves. There was no doubt left. Lancer''s red spear is draining Invisible Air. Each time it comes with the tip of the spear, the golden blade is showing like a stroboscope.


    ''But... With that spear...''


    There''s still a way�� Saber encouraged herself. Using a spear with both hands, that is a style Saber can deal with.


    In the middle of the uninterrupted series of strikes, Saber looked for just one attack with a weak aiming. With just that, she can twist her body instead of parrying and rely on the hardness of her armor. A well-placed counter in a near-death situation can be a perfect opportunity.


    In a swift movement, Saber struck at Lancer''s shoulder. She ignored the tip of the red spear grazing her flank. It should be superficial on her armor, and meanwhile, she will be splitting her enemy from the shoulder��


    Saber foresaw the pain, her intuition saving her from a lost cause.


    Her sword dropping in mid-air, Saber turned over and threw herself on the side. It was hard to say if it had been a close call. Lancer''s howling spear definitely seemed to have spilled blood.


    There''s no need to say whose blood it is.


    Rolling on the ground, Saber escaped from Lancer pursuing her, and stood up immediately to keep track of her opponent. Her eyes betrayed her pain.


    "Saber!"


    Seeing that something had happened, Irisviel started sending out prana to heal Saber''s flank.


    "��Thank you, Irisviel, I''m fine, the healing is working."


    Even saying so, Saber is still holding her side, as if there were still traces of pain left.


    "It does seem like victory will not be gained that easily..."


    Muttering, Lancer didn''t seem too discouraged, and rather spoke with an amused voice.


    Visibly, this man greatly enjoyed competing against a formidable enemy.


    Grinding her teeth, Saber calmly assembled the puzzle in her mind, and the series of hardly believable circumstances pieced themselves together.


    Her armor should have blocked Lancer''s spear. Nevertheless, the tip of the spear had Saber''s blood on it.


    And�� right now, Saber''s armor is the same as ever, without a scratch.


    To make a practical guess, just with the spear coming in contact, the blade passed through the armor as if it had vanished.


    Saber cannot dematerialize, but she can materialize her battle outfit and then cancel it. In other words, Saber''s armor is knit out of prana, and it is not material in the present reality like the clothes Irisviel bought.


    Furthermore, it was incomprehensible that Invisible Air could be cracked... The contact with Lancer''s spear had created a fissure in the bounded field that generated the wind.


    "... I see. I figured out the mystery of your spear, Lancer."


    Saber murmured with a low voice. She reflected once more upon the toughness of her formidable enemy.


    That red spear can cut off prana.


    Nevertheless, it''s not so powerful that it could break or cancel the source of the magecraft. Saber''s armor is still fine, and Invisible Air is still functioning correctly. The spear is effective only the instant it hits the blade.


    Apparently, at that instant, it cuts off the flow of prana, and renders it powerless.


    Indeed it is not a Noble Phantasm one could be proud of its destructive power, but it has an ability that can be quite a threat. It is not an exaggeration to say the quality of a Servant''s weapon is determined on the prana or the magical abilities it carries. But in the hands of this Lancer, it can be predominant against a Servant who finds pride in the power of his armament.


    "You''ll have to give up on the protection of your armor, Saber. In front of my spear, you''re as good as naked."


    Saber snorted at Lancer''s bantering words.


    "It''s a bother to see you triumph over just peeling off my armor."


    Recognizing the threat of Lancer''s spear, Saber still had no fear in her heart. The situation still hasn''t been decided.


    That moment, the silver armor covering Saber''s entire body scattered in every direction in a splash.


    Irisviel gulped in surprise. Lancer observed.


    The chest plate, the gauntlets, the long tassets shaped like a skirt that protected the legs; nothing was left. Saber had removed her armor by herself. The fragments of the armor scattering in a metallic dust immediately disappeared like a mist as Saber cut off her prana.


    "If I cannot defend against your spear, I only have to strike instead. Prepare yourself, Lancer."


    With a blue light dress, Saber resumed her stance. Lower, with her sword behind, she confronted Lancer one leg forward and the other behind. Without consideration for defense, this stance was made for a lethal strike that would slice from one shoulder to the other.


    It was clearly visible to anyone that Saber intended to finish the battle with the next strike at the risk of her life.


    "That''s brave. All or nothing, is it?"


    Lancer somehow seemed satisfied by finding again what he missed, but the tension was clearly noticeable in the tone of his voice.


    Having taken off her armor, Saber didn''t gain just agility. The prana needed to form and maintain her armor was now available for use in her offensive. This means a lot for the skill of "prana burst" that Saber possessed.


    A "prana burst" is the accumulation of prana in her weapon and her entire body, momentarily injecting an arbitrary vector for an exceptional boost of her abilities. So to speak, it is a jet blast of prana for her movements. She only had the thin body of a small girl, but this was the secret that allowed her to brandish her big sword with the combat style of a power fighter.


    The surplus of prana can be converted into mobility power for a close-range combat, but when Saber uses up to the prana needed for her armor in a "prana burst" it could grant her six time that bonus in power and speed... This is perfect for the destructive power of a one-hit-kill attack.


    The handicap of losing the armor was overturned by the advantage of throwing away her armor. This was Saber''s conclusion to deal with the "spear of exorcism" of Lancer.


    "That heroism. This is a brave decision. I definitely don''t hate that..."


    Like a matador facing a mad bull, he kept provoking her by lightly shifting from side to side in a low position.


    "If I dare say, that was my plan, Saber."


    Not perplexed by those words, Saber replied with a bold smile.


    "How about it. How will you feel after receiving this?"


    Lancer understood. Saber''s next charge will render the advantage of range of the long spear meaningless. If he can''t grasp Saber''s speed, he will meet his end when she will split him in two.


    Calmly studying the opponent''s light footwork, Saber measured the timing of her strike. Lancer too was probably estimating the speed of her charge with the density of prana she put in her body. But she still has one more secret ready for that...


    By a little, just by a little, Lancer''s movement weakens.


    The asphalt torn up into gravels created many obstacles for a good foothold. Lancer''s movement stagnates a little when he puts strength into his legs.


    Saber didn''t miss it.


    A loud bang roars in the atmosphere. The golden sword that was invisible until then turned over the darkness of the night with its brilliance.


    The Invisible Air that compresses the air and refracts light in an illusion can be used in another way. The instant the bounded field is released it can blow the opponent with a single long distance strike with a gale made out of the super high pressure of the condensed air.


    And this was the application of Saber''s plan. The point of holding the sword backward in a wide stance was for that�D to accelerate the air strike even more.


    Released from the golden sword, a jet of air comes out from behind Saber. By releasing her armor to increase her prana burst further, her body changes into a supersonic bullet.


    At this point, Saber''s speed is three times higher than normal. It''s already too late for an ambush attack or an evasion the instant she steps forward. Even if Lancer''s spear can deal a serious wound to Saber, he will receive a lethal strike the same instant. That is certainly a strike made to risk one''s life for a certain victory, ready to even have her flesh cut or her bones severed. Breaking through the wall of air at several times the speed of sound, the shockwave of the rush blew the surrounding rubbles like leaves.


    Lancer didn''t move. Having already given up on an ambush attack, the tip of the red spear didn''t flinch.


    What moved instead was�D his legs.


    With an extremely focused mind, the flow of time, even shorter than an instant, stretches and grows slower.


    That moment, Saber knew. The opening in Lancer was a bluff. It wasn''t a coincidence that Lancer missed a step; he had placed himself to stop at the right position.


    In other words, the position Lancer had chosen for his victory�D was the spot where he had switched from two spears to one, dropping the short spear in his left hand.


    Lancer''s words were resurrected in her mind. "That was my plan."


    Saber saw it at that time: Lancer��s threatening smile when he was sure of his victory. The glint in his eyes had spoken more than his words. "I will strike through your imprudence..."


    Instead of picking the spear with his arm, Lancer kicked the gravels at his feet. It''s not just gravels that flying in the air. The short spear that Lancer dropped earlier; it''s tip is accurately springing up through the air in Saber''s direction. The amulet wrapped around the whole spear, just like the long one, was already unfastened, reveals the yellow metal under it.


    Saber''s sixth sense can theoretically surpass thought for a natural talent for battle decision, but it didn''t predict her blunder.


    One normally wields one spear with both hands�D that was the trap of the misconception. She could only regard as bluff the capacity to have a spear in each arm.


    If that was Lancer''s way with the spear.


    If that Servant was the Heroic Spirit known as the bearer of "the two demonic spears".


    Yes, a Noble Phantasm�D is definitely not limited to one.


    The short spear that Lancer had kicked up, its tip was swirling with a prana just as sinister as the long red one, glaring at Saber. It was already predicting the instant it would pierce Saber''s throat, as she could only charge forward, too late to brake...

 Volume 1 - CH 4.1

    Act 4.


    "...Damn it. This is bad."


    Rider, who was standing on the arch of the Fuyuki Bridge overlooking the battle taking place in the warehouse district, muttered softly as he stood up.


    "Wha, what is?"


    Seeing the giant Servant display impatience for the first time, Waver became agitated, and he questioned Rider while clinging to the steel frame.


    "Lancer brought out a decisive technique. Looks like he wants the match decided quickly."


    "Wouldn''t that be favorable for us?"


    "Fool, what are you talking about?"


    Rider stamped his heel on the steel frame he was standing on with a bang. For Waver, whose entire body was clinging to the frame, the tremor shook him to his very bones, and another shriek rose.


    "I wanted to wait out on the battle''s development before everyone arrives, but by the look of the current situation Saber''s going to have a disadvantage, and it would be too late to attack by then."


    "Too late? �C Didn''t you want to strike when they have all become exhausted from fighting each other?"


    "...I think you have misunderstood something, boy."


    Rider furrowed his brows and tilted his head downwards to look at the Master lying beside his feet, as if disappointed at the performance of a humorless clown.


    "I did hope that other Servants would take up Lancer''s bait. Isn''t it obvious? Rather than picking them out one by one, it''s far better to get them all together and have a great battle royale!"


    "..."


    Waver forgot to answer; he was shocked out of his wits in realising the differences between his understanding and that of the brave Heroic Spirit.


    "Get them all together... a great battle royale?"


    "Yes. It''s such a rare opportunity to cross blades with the greatest heroes across all ages. If all six of them are here in completion, I won''t let any one of them get away."


    A fierce and dangerous growl as that of a lion seeped out of Rider''s throat, but there was a tint of laughter as he tilted the ends of his lips upwards. Waver realized that only this man could wear a grin like that.


    "Now then, Saber and Lancer. They both have the flaming spirit of true warriors. I admire them; it would be a pity to let them die like this."


    "What else is there apart from killing them?! Isn''t that the point of the Holy Grail Waaa-!"


    Waver''s slightly hysterical voice was mercilessly interrupted by a smack to his forehead.


    "Victory without ruin, domination without disgrace. That is true conquest!"


    Rider proclaimed, holding his chest upright; then he unsheathed the sword by his waist and sliced through the hollow sky with a swing, cleaving apart the empty space.


    An enormous shining Noble Phantasm immediately appeared, accompanied by spiralling torrents of galloping prana. Waver felt like he was about to be blown over by the sudden storm, swallowing his screams and hugging the steel frame even tighter.


    "Observation is over. We will join the battle, boy."


    Before his words were finished, Rider had mounted the Noble Phantasm with a leap, his mantle flowing.


    "Idiot idiot idiot! You''re acting nonsense!"


    "Oh? If you don''t want to go, you can stay here and look."


    "I am going! Bring me along, idiot!"


    "Good, that''s more like my Master!"


    Rider emitted clear laughter, took hold Waver''s collar gently, and let Waver ride beside himself.


    "Now roll on, Gordius Wheel ? Wheel of Heaven''s Authority!"


    The Noble Phantasm answered the call of the King of Conquerors with a thunderous tremor.


    ����������


    Gales surged. A confusion of life and death.


    The moment that the swordsman and the spearman slid past each other, flowers of bright crimson blood fluttered and bloomed briefly �C before fading away in the blink of an eye.


    Saber, who charged past, stopped. The two of them turned at the same time.


    They both still stood erect, without losing the thought of warring against each other. The two Heroic Spirits were still intact.


    Finally the battle had the slight possibility of moving away from the path of attacking each other. At that moment Saber took in the situation and made a quick decision that prolonged their duel.


    As a result, the yellow short spear that poised to pierce Saber did not land on Saber''s chest, but her left arm. At the same time the golden sword that Saber uplifted deviated just a little from Lancer''s vitals, the edge aimed at Lancer''s left arm... Curious how they were injured at the same place.


    But were they damaged to the same extent?


    "You still won''t let me win easily... It''s very good, that adamant manner of yours."


    Lancer stared at Saber with a desolate smile, as if desperately trying not to pay attention to the wound on his elbow. As expected, like a film on rewind, Lancer''s injury was healed without anyone touching it and left no trace behind. A Servant''s self-healing would not manage to recover him that quickly; it must be his hidden and observing Master who used the healing magecraft.


    Contrary to Lancer, even Saber''s demure beauty could not hide her pain and anxiety.


    Lancer''s airborne spear and the sword clutched tightly by Saber''s two hands had a definite imbalance in power. At least, from the outside, the wound dealt by the short spear on Saber''s forearm seemed rather light compared to Lancer''s injury.


    "...Irisviel, heal my wound as well."


    "I healed it! I did, but..."


    Compared to Saber, who was injured, Irisviel''s expression appeared even more flustered.


    Irisviel was undoubtedly a first-rate magus. The strength and intensity of her craft goes without saying. She is, in truth, an exception in the world of magi, possessing a body that was ��designed'' and ��manufactured''.


    It would be impossible for her to make mistakes when using basic magecraft such as healing. Even if an error did occur on the off chance, Irisviel would know how to deal with it herself.


    And yet �C


    "No, the healing did work. Saber, your current state is one of full health."


    "..."


    Saber did not dare to keep her guard down as she kept appraising Lancer with caution, and at the same time stared at the injury on her left arm. The wound did not bleed much and was quite shallow, but the problem was that her sinews were severed. The most important digit on her hand, the thumb, can not be moved; therefore Saber can not exert enough strength to grip the sword hilt.


    Saber knew that there is nothing wrong with Irisviel''s healing methods, but the arm was not cured. Her left thumb felt as if it was born crippled, turning completely immobile.


    Lancer paid no attention to Saber, nor did he resume his attack. Full of confidence, he bent down and retrieved with his left hand the yellow short spear that fell to the ground.


    "In front of my Noble Phantasm G��e Dearg ? Crimson Rose of Exorcism, it''s good that you realized armor is useless."


    Perhaps he thought that after showing the effects of his Noble Phantasm, there was no point in keeping up the masquerade. Lancer spoke the true name of his Noble Phantasm with no hesitation.


    "But you were rash to discard your armor. If you had not, you would have a defence against G��e Buidhe ? Golden Rose of Mortality."


    Lancer, the long red spear in his right hand, the short yellow spear in his left, began to swing them exaggeratedly as though spreading a pair of wings, in exactly the same manner as when the battle first began. It was not a gesture to seduce, but a unique battle style mastered after arduous training.


    "I understand now... It is a cursed spear; wounds dealt by it would never heal. I should''ve noticed this earlier..."


    A crimson spear that severs prana, a cursed golden spear, and a love spot below his left eye that attracts women �C it was easy to determine once all those are put together. Based on legends, the glorious name praised by the Celtic legends of heroes was actually remotely related to King Arthur. It was quite incredulous that this did not occur to Saber.


    "The first warrior of the Knights of Fianna... Diarmuid of the Love Spot. I did not know that the Grail granted the honor of participating in the war to you."


    "That''s the beauty of this war for the Holy Grail... But the honor is mine. For one that traverses time and space to join the Throne of Heroes due to its invitation would not mistake your golden sword for any other."


    The Servant participating in the fourth Holy Grail War, Lancer... the Heroic Spirit of the Celts, Diarmuid ua Duibhne.


    Lancer, whose cover was carelessly blown off, narrowed his eyes with a refreshed feeling despite that.


    "Competing with the famous King of Knights to avenge your sword blow �C Hmph, I wouldn''t give this opportunity up either."


    As Heroic Spirits who are separated by time they had no historical connections. Through the legends of the past from the era that invited them forth, they managed to know the heroes that came after them. Diarmuid also knew of the legend of King Arthur that brought fame to his homeland after his time.


    "So, since we know each other''s name, I challenge you as a knight to determine the victor of this mundane battle �C although I''ve already wounded your arm. Are you feeling that it''s unfair, Saber?"


    "Don''t kid me. It would be more of a shame to me if you worry about such a small injury of mine."


    Saber declared resolutely, while at the same time gritted her teeth with hatred deep in her heart.


    Just one blow is not a big deal...


    Saber gathered her prana once again to wrap herself in silver armour. Although it would be a waste of prana before Lancer''s G��e Dearg, it could still block the critical blow from G��e Buidhe. Saber compressed the surrounding air and once more sealed her golden sword inside Invisible Air ? Boundary of the Wind King.


    Her wound cannot be healed. Most likely, the curse of the golden spear will not be dispelled until the spear itself is destroyed, or its owner Diarmuid has fallen.


    Saber must break through Lancer''s twin spears with her remaining right hand. With the aid of prana bursts, single-handedly wielding her sword would not be too painful. But the strength that could only be delivered with both hands was sealed, and she can not use her ultimate attack: Excalibur ? Sword of Promised Victory.


    However �C At this moment, far from cowering down, Saber''s fighting spirit soared.


    It was a meticulous plan to use one of his two Noble Phantasms first, and cunningly lure his enemy into carelessness. Saber was not angry with the trick; rather, she eagerly wanted to applaud Lancer''s scheme.


    This enemy is perfect.


    She encountered such a flawless enemy for the first battle of the Holy Grail War. As a warrior who lived by the sword, it was inevitable that her fighting spirit ascend to the skies when faced with a fabulous opponent. At the same time Diarmuid ua Duibhne, the one that stood opposing Saber, was also forcing himself to face her not only with tricks, but spending all of his wits on this ultimate battle.


    Lancer would have detected Saber''s vigor without words. A satisfied grin seeped up Lancer''s mouth. His heart felt the exact same way as Saber''s did. Lancer respected Saber for sacrificing her left arm to block the surprise attack of his G��e Buidhe that was unleashed for the kill. It added an extra sheen to the joy Lancer associated with the worth of winning this battle.


    As knights, the two Heroic Spirits even echoed each other on their souls'' desire to do battle.


    "Prepare yourself, Saber, I will win this time."


    "Only if I do not win first, Lancer."


    The two exchanged their bold provocations as both planned their next, fatal attack, slowly and cautiously approaching the other.


    The holy sword and demonic spear were at the edge of an explosive situation.


    The air that was cold and clear and full of tension �C at that moment, it was suddenly cloven apart by a thunderous ruckus.


    " �C !?"


    Saber and Lancer were both stilled with awe, simultaneously turning to look at the south-eastern sky. The source of the sound was clear for all eyes to see.


    A flying object drew a straight line across the sky and was heading directly to their location, shedding violet sparks of lightning on its way. The sound was undoubtedly created by it.


    Irisviel was dumbstruck as she said in shock.


    ��...A chariot...?"


    From its appearance, it was an antique chariot with two prows. War horses were not yoked on the shaft, but handsome bulls with muscles rippling like waves. Their hooves ploughed the empty space, pulling the luxurious and splendid chariot forward.


    No, the chariot was not merely floating in air. Its wheels boomed loudly; it was not solid ground but lightning that the bulls stood upon.


    Every time the bulls'' hooves and the chariot ''stomped'' upon the empty sky, violet lightning spread like a web, rolling the air upwards with deafening roars. The prana spurting from the lightning was probably what Lancer and Saber can only unleash if they use up every single ounce of their strength.


    Only a Servant''s Noble Phantasm can be so strange and emit such a great amount of prana. Without a doubt, a third Servant had decided to interrupt the duel between Saber and Lancer, and was therefore showing himself.


    "..."


    Saber and Lancer both tensed, and stared at the suddenly arriving chariot soundlessly. Irisviel''s alarm was obvious, and the unseen Master of Lancer should have also felt a shiver of fear.


    To be enveloped by such an enormous aura of lightning and thunder, the Heroic Spirit is most likely some sort of thunder god. And if it was a thunder god with a connection to bulls, the first one to come into someone''s mind would be the highest god of Mount Olympus. Although this chariot can not be called a Heroic Spirit itself, even as a Heroic Spirit''s attachment it was very threatening.


    The chariot that tread on lightning circled above Lancer and Saber menacingly, then slowed down and landed on the ground. It was positioned exactly between the two Heroic Spirits, blocking both the sword and the lance. The dazzling light that ceased as the chariot landed revealed the figure of a muscular man, standing commandingly at the helm of the chariot.


    "Both of you, put down your arms. A king comes!"


    This casual bellow was almost as loud as the thunders emitted when he rode upon the air. The fiery glare almost held the power to reflect back the opposing sword blade and spear tip.


    Lancer and Saber are both famous Heroic Spirits; a yell or two is not going to scare them away. However, this new Heroic Spirit did not want to attack them, but just joined in because he wanted to intervene in their duel. The two of them began to hesitate since they did not understand the reason behind that action.


    The imposing owner of the chariot first dented Lancer and Saber''s vigor then continued to speak in a stern tone.


    "My name is Alexander, King of Conquerors. I am participating in this Holy Grail War and received the class of Rider."


    That was when everyone really became gob-smacked. In the war of the Holy Grail no Servant would want to declare his identity as it could be a key component of his battle plans. Meanwhile, the most agitated people around was Waver, who sat beside Rider.


    "What �C the bloody hell do you think you''re doing, stupid moroooooooon?"


    His fear of Rider''s looming bulk already forgotten, Waver shrieked at Rider while grasping the mantle of the King of Conquerors.


    Bish, the merciless finger flick echoed in the night; the protesting voice died down. Only the middle finger of Rider''s right hand paid any attention to it, and Rider asked with a glance to Lancer and Saber that were on either sides of him.


    "You slaughter each other to obtain the Grail... I want to ask you something before you engage.


    I don''t know what expectations you have of the Grail. But now, consider for moment whether your wishes are even greater than the desire to possess all of earth and heaven."


    Although Saber still hadn''t understood what he meant, her instincts told her that those words were full of danger. Her pupils widened subconsciously.


    "You �C what do you want to say?"


    "Hum? I was quite clear."


    By then Rider had maintained his dignity, but his voice was much more gentle and amicable.


    "I have descended upon the battlefield, so do you have any intention to pass the Holy Grail to me? If you forfeit your claims to the Grail, I would regard you as friends, and share with you the joy of conquering the world."


    "..."


    It was such a random suggestion. Saber was dazed before she had a chance to feel angry. Opposite her, Lancer was also stunned speechless.


    Alexander, King of Conquerors. He is indeed an extraordinary Heroic Spirit. There had no one else like him in human history, so full of eagerness to manifest his ambition of conquering the world.


    But even so, what about Rider''s suggestion? Suddenly jumping out, proudly declaring his true name, demanding others to respect him before he had shown his worth in battle: all those actions made it look like he has no desire to join the war for the Holy Grail.


    It was the first time that anyone had seen something like this. It was hard to tell whether this was a wise decision or a foolish move.


    "I admire your boldness in declaring your identity just then, yet... I found it hard to agree to your proposals."


    Lancer shook his head with a bitter smile, but there was no laughter in his eyes. A glare as intimidating as a sharp sword collided head-on with the scornful sideway glance of the King of Conquerors; sparks flew.


    "I will lift up the Grail; that is the oath I took with the only new king of this era. The one that will hold the Grail in his hands will not be you, Rider."


    "...Did you stop my duel with Lancer just to declare all those nonsense?"


    Saber asked, immediately following Lancer''s words. Her expression was different from that of the beautiful spearman; there wasn''t any laughter to be found. Rider''s suggestion was extremely irritating for someone as serious as her.


    "Your joke was overdone, King of Conquerors. This is unbearable humiliation to a knight."


    Lancer and Saber both cast hostile glares towards Rider. Rider mumbled as if troubled, massaging his temples with his knuckles subconsciously at the same time. Although Rider appeared to be running out of plans, his majestic pose did not change at all. Therefore, Rider is actually someone rather rare.


    "... Are you offering terms to me?"


    "Enough!"


    Feeling that Rider might make some attempts of flattery, Lancer and Saber simultaneously refused him. Saber continued with disappointment written on her face.


    "Besides... I am also that lord that rules the kingdom of Britain. No matter what kind of a king one is, he can never bow before another lord."


    "Oh? The king of Britain?"


    Rider showed interest in Saber''s declarations and raised his eyebrows.


    "How surprising. The renowned King of Knights is actually a young girl."


    " �C And would you like to try the blade of that young girl, King of Conquerors?"


    Saber lifted her sword as she lowered her voice. Her left hand was still powerless to hold the sword; its four fingers were just resting on the hilt. The fighting spirit that rose wavering from the blade, however, was more solemn and majestic then when she fought Lancer. Rider furrowed his brows and let out a long sigh.


    "My �C breakdown of negotiations, is it. What a waste, that''s too bad."


    When Rider looked down and mumbled to himself, he found the glance that was full of hatred that looked up from beside his feet.


    "Ri, de, eeer..."


    He had the pain that came with his swollen forehead, but his regrets were more tragic than that pain. Waver''s deep cries passed through the air.


    "Nooow what? Talking again and again about conquest, and people still dislike you... do you really think you can beat Saber and Lancer?"


    The stocky Servant faced his master''s questions with no sign of remorse, but began to laugh heartily.


    "Er, well, wasn''t there a saying that says actions speak louder than words?"


    "And your action is just to say your true name out loud like that!?"


    Waver was so angry that his head was dizzy. Using his two weak fists, he continued to hammer at the breastplate of Rider, who was just standing there, and started to cry tears. Looking at this sad situation, Irisviel felt neither contempt nor sympathy. She just felt that she couldn''t take it anymore.


    The atmosphere that had subtly relaxed �C


    "Oh? It is you, of all people."


    �C Suddenly became tense again with the low, resentful voice that crept along the ground.


    It was the still-concealed Master of Lancer. Ever since he had urged the Servant to use his Noble Phantasm, the observation had been very quiet. Now he was interjecting to ask Waver''s purpose in coming here.


    It was a sound that was completely different from the tone used before; something that exposed a heart drunk with hatred.


    "And I was wondering what you stole my Holy Relic for in your outrage �C I didn''t think you would actually have the guts to join the Heaven''s Feel on your own, Waver Velvet."


    Waver heard someone calling his name with malice and knew that he was the subject of that hatred. Not only that, Waver may be able to guess the owner of that voice.


    "Ah... uh..."


    How could he not predict it? With his rank as high as lecturer of the Clock Tower, Holy Relics for other Heroic Spirits can still be prepared even if Alexander''s cloak was stolen. Therefore, at the land of Fuyuki, it is not a surprising thing to have this man standing before Waver as his enemy...


    "What a pity. It''s a shame, really. I actually wanted my poor beloved student to be happy. Waver, someone as mediocre as you only deserves to possess the calm and stable life of commoners."


    Waver was dazed with delusions, unable to determine where the voice came from. He no longer knew how many times he had experienced the nauseating feeling in his stomach �C Lecturer Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald. The feeling of having those crystal blue eyes that held a mixture of humiliation and pity, which glared down at Waver from the lecturer''s mean and slender face somewhere above the boy''s head �C he felt it acutely once again.


    Waver wanted to return some smart remarks to the lecturer. Waver had, before his lecturer had managed, skilfully made the Heroic Spirit Alexander into a Servant that obeys him. Was that not the best revenge for the humiliation that he suffered at the Clock Tower for such a long time?


    Yes. It is no longer a relationship of teacher and student. He is now my true enemy. I can hate him as much as I want, even going as far as taking his life. Now he is undoubtedly my real opponent.


    During the few years that Waver spent at the Clock Tower, he had always hated that haughty lecturer in every waking and sleeping moment, even considering killing him for a few times �C yet, it was the first time that he was faced with such enmity from his lecturer. The youth Waver experienced the gaze of a true magus that was full of the desire to kill for the first time.


    However �C the reverse is also true.


    The owner of the voice saw the petrified fear on Waver''s face with his sharp sight. With a tone of icy mockery that sent Waver''s hair to stand on its end, he continued to speak as if toying with Waver.


    "Well, I can''t help it, Waver-kun. Let me give you some extra tutorials. The true meaning of the slaughter between magi �C I will pass the terror and the pain of the kill onto you without any reservation. You should be proud."


    In fact, Waver was already shivering with fear, not even paying attention to the humiliation brought by those words.


    To become a true magus, one must be prepared to be killed... A theory that was usually comprehended through books was keenly felt by Waver. The glare that the man shot from who-knows-where was more lethal still. The moment when a magus wanted to kill is the moment when the death sentence is pronounced �C Waver did not know that until now.


    Then, something enclosed the slender lone shoulders of the boy, which was shivering from terror, in a gentle and powerful embrace.


    Waver was befuddled of the rough yet gentle touch. The hand of the stalwart Servant �C with coarse fingers that are thick with calluses could only induce dread from the short Master.


    "Oi, magus. If I understand correctly, you were supposed to be my Master instead of that kid, apparently."


    Rider called out to the unseen Master of Lancer. In fact, his face was covered and twisted by a huge smile of malevolent pity.


    "That thought is beyond ridiculous. The man that deserves to be my Master should be a warrior that rides with me into the battlefield, not a coward that doesn''t even dare to show his face."


    Silence descended; only the anger of the unseen Master could be felt spreading along the night air. Rider suddenly laughed into the empty sky, a roaring laugh that exhausted the airs in his lungs.


    "Come on out! There must be others. Friends that are hiding in the darkness and spying on us!"


    Saber and Lancer were both shocked.


    "�C What are you doing, Rider?"


    Facing an inquiring Saber, the King of Conquerors did a thumb-up accompanied with a hearty smile.


    "Saber and Lancer, your frontal battle is most excellent and fine. The clear sound made from the clashing of sword and spear would perhaps attract more than one Heroic Spirit, don''t you agree?"


    Irisviel was trembling at the thought that Kiritsugu might have been discovered in his unknown hiding place, but Rider only had other Servants in mind. Rider wanted to deliver the deafening sound to every corner of the surroundings, and bellowed once again.


    "What a shame. What a shame, really! The heroes of might gathered at Fuyuki! Seeing the prowess displayed here by Saber and Lancer, does it not invoke any sentiments from you? Having a name that deserves praise, yet concealing yourself and spying in secrecy; what cowardice. Even Heroic Spirits would be troubled upon hearing this, huh?"


    After another fit of laughter, Rider tilted his head with a fearless expression at the corner of his mouth, and ended with a challenging glance.


    "The Heroic Spirits invited by the Holy Grail, gather here at this moment! For those cowards that fear to show their faces, spare yourself the humiliation that Alexander, King of Conquerors, would deal to you. Prepare yourself!"


    Rider''s enthusiastic speech even passed to Emiya Kiritsugu, who was hiding in the distant container port conducting his observation. It was also heard by Maiya, opposite Kiritsugu''s position.


    The minds of ancient heroes were so far removed from Kiritsugu''s own that he couldn''t even sigh in response.


    "...That fool managed to conquer the world?"


    "..."


    Opposite the intercom, Maiya also appeared like she could not understand the situation.


    Like Kiritsugu and Maiya, the secretly-observing Kirei also saw all of Rider''s actions and heard his senseless words through Assassin''s eyes and ears. At the moment Kirei was at the distant Fuyuki church, and Kirei had told everything he saw and heard to T��saka Tokiomi through the jewel communicator beside him.


    "... This is bad."


    From the distant T��saka residence such an irate sentence was heard.


    Although Kirei knew the speaker couldn''t see him, he furrowed his brows and nodded.


    "Indeed it is."


    Tokiomi and Kirei did not disregard Rider''s nonsense talk like Emiya Kiritsugu did. The reason was that they both thought of one particular Heroic Spirit, who would never ignore something like Rider''s challenging words.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.2

    A golden light immediately arrived following Rider''s bellow.


    The light was still faltering out, and there already was no surprise left in the heart of the spectators. It wasn''t just a wild guess anymore that this was a fourth Servant who had made an appearance responding to Rider''s provocation. The dreadful point is that the beginning of the hostilities was a gathering of four Servants already. Nobody could possibly conjecture what the turn of events would be.


    As expected, the golden light came from 10 meters above, atop a street pole, where a figure standing in a shining armor could be seen. Waver held his breath at the sight of such dazzling dignity.


    "This guy is..."


    He had seen him for only one instant the previous time, but there was no mistaking such an intense existence. The one standing calmly atop the street light was none other than the enigmatic Servant who had sent into oblivion with an overwhelming destructive power the Assassin who was invading the T��saka mansion the previous night.


    This couldn''t be Caster, his entire body covered in armor. If he had materialized in response to Rider''s call, it meant he had the sense to recognize the provocation as such, thus he couldn''t be Berserker.


    By elimination, the only one left was�D the last of the three Knight classes, Archer.


    "I didn''t expect there would be two fools in one night to have the insolence of calling themselves "kings" and ignore me."


    For his very first words, the golden Heroic Spirit looked very displeased, scorning from above at the three Servants with a glare. His arrogance and his tone were comparable to Rider''s haughtiness, but it differed from the very root. There was never cruelty and mercilessness in the voice and eyes of the King of Conquerors.


    Even Rider didn''t expect anyone more domineering than himself to show up, as he was stroking his chin with a bewildered look void of malice.


    "You are mistaken... I, Alexander, am the one who is well known throughout the world as the King of Conquerors."


    "Fool. The only hero in Heaven and Earth who is a real king is me. The rest are a collection of mongrels."


    Archer threw him aside with a declaration that was more than an insult. Of course, color was already drained from Saber''s face, but the tolerant Rider drew an amazed sigh, ignoring it altogether.


    "If you want to say that much, could you first announce yourself? If you are such a king, you couldn''t be ashamed of your fame?"


    At Rider''s banter, Archer''s crimson eyes grew even more of a proud anger as he glared at the giant under him.


    "Are you questioning me? A lowly mongrel questioning a king like me?"


    Frankly speaking, Rider''s point was reasonable, but apparently, Archer took it as an incorrigible disrespect from his point of view. This wasn''t a matter of gaining interest from concealing one''s true name, but rather from a personal irritability, the golden Heroic Spirit was emitting a very clear murderous intent.


    "I grant you the honor of my presence yet you can''t recognize me; such ignorance isn''t even worth living."


    At Archer''s conclusion, the space around him distorted in a haze�D the next instant, the glow of beautiful blades started coming out of the empty space.


    There are bare blades as well as spears. Each of them is decorated with eye-catching ornaments, and emits a fierce magical power. It is clear they are no common weapons but Noble Phantasms.


    Without a doubt, this is the same thing as the previous night�D the mysterious attack that unilaterally wiped out Assassin. All of those who were observing the T��saka mansion the previous night understand that.


    "...hh"


    Waver was struck with awe. The unseen Master of Lancer gulped. Kiritsugu and Maiya as well, observing at a long distance, also felt the tension.


    And now, one man�D just like Rider and Waver, one Master who had been following Lancer''s movements through the day and was now observing hidden in the storehouses; as that man was spying on the battlefield through the vision of a familiar, he stared at Archer''s strange battle preparation.


    Yes, it was undoubtedly the same. Archer was definitely the golden Servant who had defended the T��saka mansion from Assassin''s invasion the previous night, in other words, this was T��saka Tokiomi''s Servant.


    "Haha, hahahaha..."


    In the darkness, an old hatred burning in his one bloodshot eye, Mat�� Kariya let a laugh escape.


    Now was the time he had anxiously waited for. He had endured a year of living hell looking forward to that instant.


    T��saka Tokiomi...


    Husband of Aoi, father of Sakura, yet the man who had trampled over the happiness of the mother and child.


    The hated, cursed sworn enemy who took everything Kariya wished for, who degraded it all.


    Now, the old resentment is cleared away. This was the time to face that man, changing into a sword the hatred boiling in his heart�D�D


    "Kill him..."


    There was an unimaginable pleasure in filling his voice with hate. Now, Kariya understood the meaning of the saying "revenge is a dish best served cold."


    Tokiomi himself can wait. His Servant must first be demolished, to make him lose the Holy Grail War. He was in a maddening excitement just thinking of Tokiomi''s face smeared in the frustrating humiliation.


    "Kill him, Berserker!! Pulverize that Archer!!"


    At that time, somewhere else, an unexpected torrent of prana swept in a roar.


    As everyone was watching, the flowing prana gathered and solidified, materializing into the shadow of a robust man.


    That shadow stood up near the four lane road that had become the battlefield of Saber and Lancer, two blocks further toward the sea. Truly, that was a fantastic apparition that could be described as nothing other than a "shadow".


    From the width of the tall figure''s shoulders, this was the body of a man, completely covered in a full armor without any opening. But it was different from the silver armor wrapping Saber or the luxurious golden one of Archer. This man''s armor was black. Without any delicate ornament, with no polished luster. Like darkness, like Hell, it was just a bottomless black. The face was also invisible, covered with a rustic helmet. In the depth of a thinly carved slit, there was the ghastly glow of a pair of eyes with a glare burning like a flame.


    A Servant. That was plain. Yet, just what Heroic Spirit was this sinister appearance?


    This black knight definitely didn''t have any of the "radiance" that bore the other Servants who were already there. Arturia, Diarmuid, and the King of Conquerors Alexander as well as the yet unannounced golden Archer all have that "shine". This is the expression of the pride of a Heroic Spirit. The honor of the legends everyone praises and longs for. This is an essential element of their "noble phantasm".


    But the newly appeared black knight had none of it. You could say he was closer to an Assassin. The darkness around the black armor definitely held a "negative surge".


    Thus, more than a Heroic Spirit, he might be labelled a vengeful spirit instead...


    "... Hey, King of Conquerors. Did you invite that guy too?"


    Still observing the black knight carefully, yet with a light tone, Lancer railed at Rider. Taking the hit, Rider grimaced.


    "Invited, eh? That one doesn''t look like he''ll take any negotiation, ugh."


    Nothing but blood thirst flowed from the black knight. Even the whirlwind of prana seemed ominous as a groan full of deep hatred.


    Berserker... Everyone could see that without waiting for a confirmation. Such a fiendish surge of murderous intent could only come from the class of the Heroic Spirit of fury.


    "So, kid. What kind of Servant is he, that guy?"


    Rider asked Waver, but the small Master shook his head, dumbfounded.


    "... I don''t know. I simply can''t tell."


    "Whaat? You''re a Master, aren''t you? His strong and weak points should be visible to you, eh?"


    As a Master who has made a contract with a Servant, it is possible to read out the status of a Servant with powers of clairvoyance. This is a unique ability granted by the Grail that has summoned the Heroic Spirits. This doesn''t work for the fake Master that is Irisviel, but Waver, rightful Master of Rider, is capable of seeing through the abilities of the other Servants and compare them to those of Rider, to guide him as efficiently as possible in battle situations. In fact, Waver already had a clear understanding of the faculties of Saber, Lancer and Archer. But��


    "I said I can''t see it! That black guy is definitely a Servant... But I just can''t read out his stats!"


    Rider frowned in suspicion at Waver''s confused explanation, and took a new look at the black knight.


    The armor with the color of darkness shows no characteristic feature, and tells no clue on the lineage of the maker. ��No, it isn''t just that there are no details to see; it is all blurred.


    It wasn''t just Rider. Saber, Lancer and Irisviel had also noticed the same thing. No matter how carefully one would watch, he just wouldn''t accurately perceive Berserker''s figure.


    Just like an off-focus photograph, the outlines of the black armor was always shifting, like a mist, and you would sometime see it double or triple. Somehow, the material seemed to be made out of a hallucination. It isn''t just the vision that was affected; it also matches the clairvoyance of the Masters. That would be some sort of unique curse that fakes the person''s true identity. It couldn''t be a skill proper to the Berserker class.


    "Looks like another troublesome enemy we have..."


    Saber nodded at Irisvie��sl murmur.


    "That''s not all. With now four opponents, we can''t do any careless movement."


    In a regular battle royal, the most reliable tactic is to smash those in numerical inferiority with a concentrated effort. Thus, if they show one weakness here and now, they might be forced into the worse outcome, a four to one hopeless battle. In this case, even Saber doesn''t stand a chance.


    Who will start attacking who, and who will take that chance to make his move�� To survive in this place, one needs to accurately see through everyone else''s movements. This is true for all Heroic Spirits.


    Presently, Rider isn''t targeting anyone in particular. His current purpose is probably to have a look at the Heroic Spirits participating in the Holy Grail War. But as one who knows no fear, he is the kind of man who stands up at anyone''s challenge.


    Archer clearly sees Rider and Saber as his enemies. The golden Heroic Spirit seems to take ill humor in the two who call themselves "King of Conquerors" and "King of Knights". His preferred target is likely the one who provoked him, Rider.


    There is one problematic person left.


    Berserker. Nobody could figure out what was the intention of the black knight in materializing here and now. It added to the mayhem in which nobody could take control of the situation. No prudent Master would think of pitting his Servant in the middle of this chaos.


    No doubt anyone would be equally wary of Berserker, yet there was one exception. There was no doubt or hesitation in Archer''s crimson eyes, only an absolute anger and murderous intent he was holding in while looking down at Berserker.


    The disgusting stare of the black knight was turned only at him standing on top of the street pole; the golden Heroic Spirit could undoubtedly see that.


    "You mad dog, do you expect pity from me?"


    A lowlife''s gaze is equally lowly and filthy. Being poured by this gaze is an intolerable disgrace for a nobleman. To Archer, who claims the title of king even more than Rider, Berserker''s ill manners made him a complete criminal.


    The treasure swords and spears all around him changed direction. Their tip was now fully aiming at the new target; that is, Berserker.


    "You shall at least entertain me when you scatter away, mongrel."


    A sword and a spear bustle in the air at the heartless verdict.


    The weapons coming out of nowhere shot without warning�� this must be the reason the golden Heroic Spirit is an archer. But this off-hand Noble Phantasm was too abnormal. The Noble Phantasm, which should be a treasure to the Heroic Spirit, was being pitched carelessly like you��d casually throw a handful of stones.


    Still, the destructive power was enormous. The road surface was blown up like it was hit with an explosive blast, and the scene was shrouded by the dust of the asphalt pulverized into particles.


    "... Kh!"


    Everyone gulped equally.


    In the thick dust, the shadow of a dark, tall figure wavered into their visibility.


    Berserker stood unharmed. He had merely moved from his starting point, where the road had become a crater. Out of the weapons thrown by Archer, the spear is the cause of this, hitting its target after being delayed a little. And the sword that should have reached its target a little before the spear had brought no destruction.


    The reason for that would be that the sword was in Berserker''s hand.


    How many had seen the swift offense and defense? At least Irisviel and Waver couldn''t understand what had just happened. Truthfully�� Berserker had grabbed the precious sword effortlessly, the first strike thrown by Archer, and with his newly acquired weapon he had deflected the second strike, the precious spear.


    "... That bastard, is he really a Berserker?"


    Rider responded with a howling voice to Lancer''s strained murmur.


    "For someone who has forsaken his reason for madness, he''s a remarkably skilled chap."


    A Noble Phantasm is a weapon for the exclusive usage of the Heroic Spirit who owns it. Another Heroic Spirit who gets a hold of it won''t be able to handle it correctly. Be it by miracle or skill, it should be properly impossible to repel a consecutive strike so clearly in a flash.


    And yet, more than surprise, it was apparently rage that came to Archer. All kind of facial expression distorted his elegant face, frozen in a murderous frenzy.


    "�� How dare you touch my treasure with your filthy hand... Do you want to die that badly, you cur!"


    The air around Archer starts dancing again. Like a halo, a golden majesty twirls in circles to show a flock of new Noble Phantasms�� now sixteen of them.


    Not just spears and swords. There are axes. Hammers and halberds. Even items with indefinite usage or origin, bladed weaponry with a strange shape.


    Every single one of them is polished like a mirror, and still has an enormous amount of prana flowing from them. Not one of them is below the level of a divine mystery... All of them, no exception, are indeed Noble Phantasms.


    "That''s, not possible..."


    That was Waver thinking out loud. But the other Masters and Heroic Spirits probably thought likewise.


    A Heroic Spirit doesn''t need to stop at one Noble Phantasm. Sometime, someone can treasure three, four super weapons that qualify as such. But nobody could have that many.


    And here�� Archer is throwing them one after the other like he has an inexhaustible supply of them. And not one of them was even already seen in the battle against Assassin the previous night.


    "Let''s see�� just to what point this little compulsive thief can keep up!"


    At Archer''s command, the flock of Noble Phantasms floating in the air were left loose, rushing toward Berserker.


    A thunderous roar shook the night air, a flash of light exploding through the sky.


    Who would believe that such destruction could be done by throwing swords and other similar weapons? A countless number of Noble Phantasms rained down on the road of the warehouse town, which already looked like it had received carpet bombing.


    And still, Archer''s fierce attack didn''t stop. The Noble Phantasms fell like thunderbolts, shot at Berserker''s standing place with enough force to scatter anything away, and kept striking and striking and striking again. The attack was continuous, even increasing in violence. ��Because the target, Berserker, just wouldn''t fall down.


    Everyone was shocked. Even in a critical situation with a great number of enemies around, everyone shared the same thoughts.


    This was a replay of the miracle of the first attack. Berserker just took the first halberd that came at him with his left hand, then swung left and right the sword in his right hand, repelling every single one of the following Noble Phantasms away.


    Such a technique was subtle and flawless. There was grandeur in it. Even with a Noble Phantasm snatched from Archer, the handling wasn''t poor by a bit. He was swinging them around freely, like extensions of his arms; it simply looked like a demonstration of his polished skills with the favourite weapons he had specialized in for years.


    Both offense and defense followed their course together.


    Thinking about it, unlike the three other Servants, the identity of the golden Archer and the dark Berserker is still a mystery. Saber and Lancer shuddered at the threat. If they are to advance through the Holy Grail War, they may get to cross arms with these two. But in front of these beasts who are beyond reason, just how should they get ready to stand up?


    "��The golden one seems to be proud of the number of his Noble Phantasms, but the black guy has the worst affinity with him."


    The two Servants watched silently on one side, as the other one standing there, Rider, spoke confidently.


    "When Blacky takes a weapon, he becomes stronger by just taking it. And Goldy throws them so shamelessly. He''s a versatile fellow."


    As the King of Conquerors calmly commented, Berserker wasn''t taking one step back in front of Archer''s fierce attack. On the contrary, when a more powerful Noble Phantasm flew at him, he would abandon his current one to exchange it scrupulously with the new weapon.


    The violent roaring sound stopped when the last of the sixteen Noble Phantasms fell down.


    In the hollow silence, there was only Berserker in the middle of the dust coming down. The surroundings, including the storehouses and street lights, were all completely ruined. The black knight had a battle ax in his right hand and a simple sword in his left. All the other Noble Phantasms were scattered at Berserker''s feet, or stuck in the rubbles around. Not a single blade had reached the black armor.


    Berserker nonchalantly raised the two remaining Noble Phantasms in his hands�� and without preparation, he threw them in Archer''s direction.


    Maybe the aiming was off, or he didn''t really try to hit anything, but the ax and the blade hit the pole of the street light that Archer was standing on top of. The blade hit the middle, and the ax, the top, cutting the pole into pieces as if it was butter.


    The pole cut in three pieces fell in a tremor. But that''s the only thing that fell clumsily on the ground. The golden Heroic Spirit had jumped before the iron pole was cut into pieces, and landed on the ground apparently unscathed.


    "Damn fool... Are you trying to put me on the same ground as you, me who should be at the top?"


    ��No, saying he was unscathed is only from a third party''s point of view.


    Archer''s rage had apparently reached its critical limit. The wrinkles carved between his eyebrows changed his good features to an evil omen.


    "You deserve death for your insult. You mongrel, I won''t leave a single piece of your body!"


    In anger, Archer howled at Berserker, his eyes burning crimson. For the third time, the space around him warped to let a herd of blades materialize...


    The next count of glowing Noble Phantasms reached thirty-two. This time, even Rider kept silent. Berserker had endured a continuous attack of sixteen Noble Phantasms, but there was no way to resist twice that number. That was the same for all the other Servants. Nobody could estimate the limits of the latent power of the golden Archer anymore.


    "Gilgamesh is serious. He intends to open the ''Gate of Babylon'' even more."


    T��saka Tokiomi held his head at Kotomine Kirei''s comment coming from the jeweled communicator.


    The basement of the T��saka mansion had none of the discomfort of the far away storehouse town that had become a battlefield. Kirei, manipulating Assassin, was bringing results. The conditions were perfect.


    The only thing that wasn''t part of the calculations was�� maybe that the strongest Heroic Spirit, Gilgamesh, had come to the present time in the Archer class.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say the characteristic of the Archer class is the strength of its Noble Phantasms; for Gilgamesh who owned an extraordinary one with the rank EX, it might have been inevitable. But in the end, the skill of Independent Action of the self-conceited King of Heroes was high ranked, and that certainly was the biggest miscalculation.


    Tokiomi respected the high prestige of the King of Heroes as much as he could, and as much as he deserved. But to think that his tolerance would be tested so much, so early...


    Gilgamesh must be the last to move. Right now, this is still Assassin''s turn to act and gather information. Something as rash as exposing the Gate of Babylon again to everyone�� and throwing all his strength against the mysterious Berserker, this just can''t be overlooked.


    To a Servant with the skill of Independent Action, who doesn''t rely on the Master, the only way to give him orders are the Command Seals. This grants the right for only three absolute orders. To make a Servant out of Gilgamesh who doesn''t have an ounce of respect for his Master, they are all the more precious.


    Always maintain your elegance�� this is a family precept handed down for generations for the T��saka family. To him who keeps it to his heart, to be pressed into using a Command Seal before all the other Masters...


    "Master, your decision?"


    Kirei urges with a hard voice from the other end of the communicator.


    Grinding his teeth, Tokiomi stared at the back of his right hand.


    Staring at Berserker with a burning hatred, Archer slowly looked away.


    He faced south-east. Over there is the hill of the Miyama district and the high class residential area. How many people can guess it is the direction of the T��saka mansion?


    "Do you think a sermon from someone like you could appease a king''s anger? You''re quite presumptuous, Tokiomi..."


    With a tone of abject annoyance, Archer spat in a suppressed voice. The glow of the countless Noble Phantasms around him disappeared at once, off to somewhere else.


    "... You dodged death by a hair, mad dog."


    He was containing his resentment, but his crimson eyes had already lost the flame of the killing intent. With his firm haughtiness, the golden Archer glared at the row of Servants.


    "You mongrels. Cut down the mob next time. I will tolerate no less than a real hero."


    With this final careless remark, Archer cancelled his materialization. The golden armor lost its materiality and disappeared, leaving only the remains of its glow.


    The confrontation between the two knights, golden and dark, reached its conclusion in a way no one expected.


    "Hmf. Apparently this guy''s Master has even more of a hardy character than Archer himself."


    Amazed, Rider exaggerated with a bitter smile. But everyone else figured it wasn''t the time for a careless remark. The Berserker who was evenly balanced with Archer was still standing in front of them.


    The eyes glowing widely in the slit of the helmet first wandered in the empty space, having lost their target... Then, finding a new spoil, they flamed up again.


    Stared at by those eyes dyed the color of malice, Saber felt a chill bustling through her spine.


    "... Ur..."


    The voice seemed to boil from the ground. Like a spell, like a curse, it was a moan full of malice that hardly resembled human speech.


    This was the voice of Berserker, the first time the others heard it.


    "... Ar... Ur... h!!"


    Like a curse with a human shape, swelling from the murderous intent, the black knight charged at the silver King of Knights.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.3

    Prana is consumed not just to keep the Servant materialized, but also for all the effort they do. Thus in battle, the consumption rate is all the higher. The prana is extracted from the Master''s Magic Circuits, and is supplied to the Servant.


    And the activation of the Magic Circuits, in Mat�� Kariya''s case, means a hell of pain by having his body eaten by the Crest Worms.


    When dematerialized, the prana consumption is at its minimum. Still, in that state, Kariya would sometime be tortured with palpitations and dizziness.


    But when Berserker was materialized, the agony was beyond imagination.


    The foreign body awakens, starts eating his flesh, creaking his bones. Acting as Kariya''s pseudo Magic Circuits, the Crest Worms supply the sucked off prana to Berserker without concern for the host''s limits.


    Speaking about agony isn''t even half of it. Being corroded, plundered by a living creature inside his body ��the pain of being devoured alive doubles with fear and disgust.


    "Guh... Ga, gwa...hh!!"


    Hiding in darkness, Kariya stifled his scream of impending death, raking up his throat and chest. When his skin tore and blood started running, he started chewing off his nails on both hands.


    For even more of a disaster, the prana consumption required from the Master by the Berserker class is even higher. When Z��ken had Kariya use the maddening formula during the summoning to make him stronger, maybe this really was already a plan of the old magus to tyrannize him.


    The worms bite at his spine. The worms are melting his nerves. The worms are, nesting en masse inside Kariya''s body, the worms are the worms are the worms are the worms the worms the worms the worms...


    "Gaaaaahh..."


    He was unable to hold out his scream, but only a feeble moan came out. The intense pain was choking him and wouldn''t come out of his throat. As he started sobbing, Kariya kept trampling his body out of rage.


    He couldn''t even watch over the fight between Archer and Berserker in the main street. When the tempest of pain finally calmed down, it took Kariya some time before recovering his ability to think and get a grasp of the situation.


    "... Haa... Haa..."


    Roughly breathing away the remains of his agony, Kariya resumed his observation of the battlefield through the vision of his familiar. There are three Servants left. Archer is nowhere to be seen. The battle has ended.


    Victory�� is not acquired. Perhaps Tokiomi evacuated Archer when he realized the disadvantage.


    Kariya''s Berserker hasn''t taken one step back in front of the overwhelming golden Archer. With a magecraft improvised in a year, Kariya was able to rival the T��saka magecraft polished through generations all by himself.


    "... Fuhu, hahaha..."


    Haggard, Kariya left out a dry laugh from his theory.


    He did it. That haughty magus was finally splattered with mud by an ordinary man like Kariya, after always looking down to the likes of him. In his heart, Kariya sneered abundantly at Tokiomi and Z��ken, thinking, did you see that.


    I''m not a loser. Nobody will call me a failure or an insect anymore. I can fight against you. I''ll have you know what fear is...


    This is enough for tonight. There is no reason to continue a battle that will pain him now that his sworn enemy, Archer, has withdrawn. Just let the other Servants kill each other as they wish.


    As he reached his conclusion, Kariya was the most panicked of them all when he saw Berserker took Saber as his new target and charge at her.


    "Stop... Come back! Come back here, Berserker!"


    He called out to him. Such a simple instruction should be enough to reach him, and yet the black knight didn''t respond. Instead, the amount of prana consumed by Berserker''s excitation stimulated all the Crest Worms at once, and pain shot again through Kariya''s body.


    "Berserkeeeeer! Stoop iit!!"


    With the pain, Kariya''s voice was more like a scream. He didn''t even have the mental freedom to use a Command Seal anymore. Swarmed by a torrent of agony, Kariya could only focus entirely on keeping a hold of his receding consciousness.


    The black knight charged with the force of a wild beast, kicking the asphalt. He looked only at Saber, with a swirling, black killing intent.


    Naturally, Saber isn''t unprepared. She immediately readied her sword in a defensive stance.


    "~~ ~~ ~~ ~~ ~h!"


    Like a ghastly drive creeping on the ground, Berserker swung his current weapon down at Saber''s head.


    Saber blocked it safely with her invisible sword, but she was astonished when she identified what the weapon was.


    An iron pole �� this is what was left of the street light pole Archer was standing on top of, that tumbled on the ground when Berserker chopped it down. Berserker probably picked it up at his feet when he charged at Saber.


    Berserker held the iron pole, over two meter long after being cut down, with two hands like a spear, putting a terrible pressure on Saber''s sword. But the surprising point is that this weapon was nothing but an iron pole.


    Saber''s sword hidden under Invisible Air was definitely the holiest of the holy swords. It was the most supreme Noble Phantasm. There is no way it will have troubles against a piece of metal you pick up on the roadside.


    The only thing that could possibly rival Saber''s sword with such strength is the Noble Phantasm of another Heroic Spirit. Yet...


    "Wh... at?"


    Holding up, Saber couldn''t believe her eyes.


    The iron pole in Berserker''s hands was being tainted in black. Black lines were spreading and multiplying like the veins of a leaf, invading the iron pole.


    The starting point was Berserker''s two hands. The black lines were spreading on the entire pole like a spider''s web from where the black gauntlets are holding it.


    This was Berserker''s prana �� the prana muddled with bloodthrist and hatred, possessed only by the black knight. The iron pole was receiving it by permeation from his hands.


    "You can''t mean...!?"


    Saber understood through her surprise. The true nature of this Berserker''s Noble Phantasm.


    Lancer and Rider, watching closely, reached the same conclusion.


    "... So that''s it. When Blacky takes something, it becomes his Noble Phantasm."


    Rider growled in admiration. The Noble Phantasm of a Heroic Spirit doesn''t need to manifest through a characteristic object. Sometime, it can be a type of Noble Phantasm that manifests through a "unique ability" retained by the Servant''s very body. This is exactly the case for Berserker.


    Still, what an astonishing power that was. Berserker was capable of pillaging at will the countless Noble Phantasms thrown at him by Archer. They now understand the frightening lure. The instant Berserker''s gauntlets grab one, the control of Archer''s Noble Phantasms go to the black knight.


    Not only that, even ordinary scrap iron became full of the immense prana fit to compete with other Noble Phantasms once it came into Berserker��s hands. Unlike how the golden knight owned numerous Noble Phantasms, Berserker��s Noble Phantasm is endless.


    The second blow, the third blow �C Berserker pressed Saber back with impressive throws of his ��spears��, while Saber was merely defending herself. Saber��s left hand that was resting on the hilt had no strength in it, and the wound dealt by Lancer��s G��e Buidhe started to hurt again. With only her right hand wielding her sword Saber could barely fight with the support of prana, but faced with the torrential attacks sent by the furious Berserker she could only defend. Saber could not find a chance to retaliate, and gradually became disadvantaged.


    "Saber...!"


    Irisviel called out eagerly. Unnoticed, drops of anxious sweat seeped out of the King of Knight��s brow.


    Emiya Kiritsugu, from his distant surveillance, also saw that Saber was in a tight spot. But with Kiritsugu��s current equipment he could not interfere in a duel between Servants.


    If they could at least find out where Berserker��s Master was located, there might be ways to handle this... But Kiritsugu could not see Berserker��s Master with any of his two night scopes.


    "...Maiya, can you see from your side?"


    "No, I can��t see him."


    Kiritsugu furrowed his brows when he heard Maiya��s reply. Kiritsugu and Maiya��s positions were actually each other��s blind spots. The reason that they could not see the Master might be that Berserker��s Master also considered his own hiding place as a priority, and did not stay at a position where he can deliver direct commands to his Servant.


    It seems the opponent��s personality is even more prudent than Archer��s Master. For Kiritsugu, compared with those talented but flippant magi, magi who do not show themselves off are much harder to handle.


    "...The situation doesn��t look good..."


    Right now it was not just a single combat between Berserker and Saber. In between the two of them stood Lancer and Rider, both at their full strength. On a battlefield where only the strongest survive, the worst position is to be at a clear disadvantage. The Masters of the other Servants must be thinking the same �C at this point, by just helping Berserker a little, they can easily defeat Saber.


    Then eliminate an exhausted Berserker. It would be two birds with one stone. Lancer and Rider can defeat two enemies with minimum prana expenditure.


    Kiritsugu sighted his rifle towards the top of the crane once again. The Assassin with the skull mask was still sitting there. Just one moment of carelessness might cost Kiritsugu his life.


    "...Damn."


    Kiritsugu gritted his teeth, but could only sit and wait.


    The wound on Saber��s finger cost her the maneuverability of her sword. Saber was keenly anxious because of that.


    Of course she was aware of how dangerous her situation was. While she needed to stall Rider, who was observing at one side, Berserker��s fight with her had also become a stalemate. In the current situation �C she didn��t have any strength to fight Berserker anymore.


    Berserker, on the other hand, mercilessly and ferociously attacked, fitting for the title of the Heroic Spirit of fury. Although Berserker continued to throw his iron ''spear�� in a way as rough as a beast, the skill of the throws was nonetheless accurate and precise.


    It was not Berserker��s vigor that pressed Saber down, but his intensely fierce barrage gave Saber no way to retaliate. No matter how bad the wound on Saber��s hand might be, as the strongest Servant Saber didn��t even have a chance to strike back. On top of that, although Berserker��s weapons were strengthened with prana, they were still twisted remains of an iron pole.


    Berserker is definitely not a simple mad dog. The Heroic Spirit that became Berserker is a master warrior with amazing skills that even after his Mad Enhancement, he still possessed such an extraordinary ability.


    "You... Just who are you?!"


    Of course, the black knight ignored Saber��s question, but threw the iron pole following his piercing vigor.


    The strike could be called as an absolutely exceptional feat. The ferocity of the strike appeared to hit Saber��s short stature and �C


    However, the thrown pole did not hit Saber.


    The two meter iron pole was split down the middle, and fluttered from the air to the ground. It was Berserker��s fake Noble Phantasm, with enough strength to compete with Saber��s holy sword. What broke this fake Noble Phantasm with ease was a streak of red light that glimmered through the darkness.


    Lancer had his back towards the astonished King of Knights. This beautiful spearman took a pose of protecting Saber, the King of Knights, whom he regarded as an enemy only moments ago, and stood against Berserker.


    "Please stop your pranks now, Berserker."


    Lancer pointed at the black knight with the tip of the long spear in his right hand �C G��e Dearg, the Crimson Rose of Exorcism, and coldly declared war on the black knight. If Lancer��s red spear repelled the prana of Berserker��s Noble Phantasm, then the fake Noble Phantasms covered by Berserker��s black prana would be nothing but bundles of iron.


    "Saber has a previous engagement with me... If you keep up this nonsense and interrupt the battle between us, I won''t stay quiet."


    "Lancer..."


    Although this was a fight to the death, Saber was immensely touched by Lancer��s words. The Heroic Spirit of the spear devotedly believes in the same ��chivalry'' as she does.


    Despite that, not everyone gathered on this battlefield praised Lancer��s actions.


    "What are you doing, Lancer? This is a good chance to defeat Saber."


    A voice questioned severely. This displeased voice should be Lancer��s Master, However, Lancer unexpectedly donned a solemn expression unfitting to this Heroic Spirit,


    "The fight with Saber is a battle that I, Diarmuid ua Duibhne, gambled my honor on!"


    and yelled loudly at the empty sky.


    "I��ll first let you see how I will kill that mad dog. Therefore, my lord! This duel between Saber and I..."


    "No."


    Mercilessly interrupting Lancer��s passionate plea, Lancer��s Master ordered with an even colder tone.


    "Lancer, assist Berserker in killing Saber. I command you with the Command Seal."


    The air on the battlefield froze with tension.


    The Command Seal. An absolute order for a Servant. No matter how great a Heroic Spirit might be he cannot disobey a Command Seal. Consequently, Lancer no longer possessed his free will �C


    The tip of the red spear reversed direction and attacked, flying towards Saber with a low whistle. The two demonic spears, long and short, brushed past the shoulders of the rapidly retreating Saber one after the other in front of her face, sweeping across the sky.


    Lancer used the two spears in his left and right hand to attack the target directly behind him without even turning his head around. This astonishing prowess with the spears, as though the pair could change form at will, is the show of Lancer''s true strength. The accuracy of Lancer��s techniques didn��t even invoke his opponent��s rebuke.


    "Lancer...!"


    Saber was halfway through her sentence, but she suddenly went silent. Lancer turned around. Humiliation and anger filled his face with anguish; it spoke of the Heroic Spirit Diarmuid��s thoughts more than any mighty argument ever could.


    For Lancer, whose body was bound by the Command Seal, his flesh no longer belonged to himself. It was merely a cruel and merciless machine called a Servant. All the skills and abilities the Heroic Spirit Diarmuid had gained were manipulated wantonly without regard to his own beliefs, used only to fulfil the Master��s supreme command. As a Heroic Spirit, Saber deeply understood Lancer��s regret.


    Beside Lancer, Berserker was closing in step by step. Although the situation had changed on the battlefield, Berserker��s goal apparently remained as Saber herself. Berserker picked up the iron pole that was cleaved in half by Lancer��s red spear, and this time he held it at eye level like a longsword. Although the shape of the Noble Phantasm had changed, there were no inconveniences with him using it.


    Saber was out of options.


    If her left hand was not injured, she might be able to fight her way out of this.


    But now, Saber was at the limit of her abilities just handling Berserker alone. At the moment, with Lancer being her enemy as well, Saber has no chances of emerging victorious.


    "... Saber... I��m sorry..."


    Lancer moaned painfully, but continued to advance towards Saber step by step. Contrary to Lancer��s expression of shame, the quivering prana of the two spears on his left and right, hiding its killing intent, was raising in a haze.


    The black knight beside Lancer remained silent as ever, but the intensity of his threatening surge was increasing exponentially and advancing towards Saber. A thick layer of black veins covered the fragment of the iron pole, turning it into something beyond a sword, alien and repulsive, and the tip of the splint was pointed with intimidation at Saber.


    Saber stared calmly and intensely at those Noble Phantasms, gave a sidelong glance at Irisviel, and caught her gaze.


    "Irisviel, I will handle the situation. During that time �C "


    Saber��s thoughts were already running in circles. There��s only one desperate measure left. She has to do this in such a grave situation. No matter how big a sign of defeat she was showing right now, she must protect Irisviel. Even if she is to lose her own life...


    "During that time, I need to get you out of danger. Run as far as you can."


    Saber nonchalantly reported this quick decision to Irisviel, but Irisviel did not detect Saber��s true intention.


    The proud maiden knight will cleave out a path for Irisviel to survive, at the expense of her own life.


    Irisviel shook her head decisively. She did not expect Saber to sacrifice herself in even the smallest of ways.


    "Irisviel! No matter what happens, you must �C "


    "Rest assured Saber. Believe in your Master."


    Saber recognised the deeper meaning hidden in the sentence, but she was still very puzzled.


    Kiritsugu �C Is he here?


    Actually, Irisviel did not help with Saber��s confusion, but she had always believed firmly in Kiritsugu.


    At this point, Saber and she did not do anything wrong. As per Kiritsugu��s orders, they have fought honorably and made a big show in the open. Now Saber is the focus of the battlefield. Everyone regarded this delicate knight as a thorn by their side.


    The two spears of exorcism and mortality, the iron soaked through with the black aura of the kill, did not threaten Irisviel. All this is proceeding as Kiritsugu had planned. That is �C Saber and Irisviel should now be in an advantage.


    Therefore �C the rest is up to you, dear.


    Faced towards her husband who was nowhere to be seen, Irisviel prayed with total conviction.


    Emiya Kiritsugu made a decision to start acting, not because he detected his wife��s worries, but from a clear analysis of the situation.


    The first to be protected is ��the Vessel of the Grail��, Irisviel. Since Saber can no longer protect her Master, right now no hesitation can be afforded.


    "...Maiya. Match my countdown and attack Assassin. Restrain him."


    The answer ��Understood�� immediately came from the other side of the radio. The air was soaked with tension.


    At this point, they need to kill Lancer��s Master. That is the only way.


    " �C Six."


    Kiritsugu began to count in a low voice, and focused the heat-vision scope towards Lancer��s Master.


    After the WA200 sniper rifle was customized it was tested outside the country before it came into Japan, therefore Kiritsugu was already familiar with the gun��s characteristics. However, he hasn��t tested its compatibility with the night scope system... At this time, he can only rely on Maiya��s skill.


    " �C Five."


    According to Maiya��s report �C the shooting range was adjusted to 500 meters. The reticle in the scope should be identical to the bullet��s flight path, from the muzzle to 500 meters out.


    For long-distance shooting, the bullet does not travel in a straight line, but in a shallow parabola. That is, when the target is closer than the shooting distance, the bullet��s actual landing point is a bit off from the aim, a bit lower.


    Lancer��s Master was less than 300 meters away; therefore Kiritsugu carefully adjusted the aim.


    " �C Four."


    Lancer was forced to attack Saber due to his Master��s Command Seal. After his Master is shot dead, his reactions may be unpredictable, but he shouldn��t keep attacking Saber. Then the only direct threat would be the lone Berserker. Kiritsugu should come up with an idea that can get Saber and Irisviel out of danger.


    The last question was Kiritsugu��s own safety. Under such a situation, he had no other choice apart from employing bold actions like firing right next to Assassin.


    " �C Three."


    To reduce the risk, Kiritsugu is timing his shots with Maiya''s. Her AUG fires a 5.56mm Remington high-velocity catridge. This power will not damage the Servant Assassin. However, if Assassin comes under sudden fire he might ignore the other sniper in front of him �C it goes without saying that the preparations are severely deficient.


    "- Two."


    Assassin might mistakenly take Maiya, who was only pretending to attack, as his enemy. However, Maiya��s position was far enough from Assassin for her to escape. Perhaps, due to the fear of showing himself in front of other Masters, Assassin would have left before that point.


    However, in this already unexpected situation , Assassin might immediately assault Kiritsugu, who was right beside him. At that time, they can only fight on and hope for the best. In the first place, this has nothing to do with winning. That is the only way.


    " �C One."


    Kiritsugu breathed quietly and slowly pulled the trigger. The Walther''s muzzle was completely still; the hollow barrel was like a killing glare that locked its gaze on the target.


    At this time, a deafening rumble reverberated around.


    That loud sound was not Maiya��s AUG firing full-auto and was obviously not Kiritsugu��s shots, either.


    That sound is not something a rifle would make when it fires, but an impact enough to shake the earth.


    It was a thunderbolt that suddenly visited the battlefield. It had the dizzying flash of lightning that contrived to make night into day, and a roar that boomed greater than any thunder.


    "Aaalalalalalalaie!"


    The lightning didn��t descend from the sky, but traversed across the ground. No �C that thing that looked like lightning was the galloping chariot entangled by escaping electricity.


    Lancer quickly flipped backwards and avoided the chariot in time. But for Berserker, who kept all his attention of Saber, he didn��t even have time to turn around and register what was going on.


    Accompanying Rider��s war cry, the two divine bulls first kicked the black knight to the ground with their four front hooves, and then trampled the black knight mercilessly with their four hind hooves. Each hoof was enveloped with rolling purple lightning; just one kick would have been a very heavy hit. The divine bulls trampled upon Berserker eight times overall and his wounds must have been fatal. After Rider��s chariot roared past, Berserker didn��t even have the strength to stand. The figure with the black armour lied face up on the ground.


    Rider sat on the stopped chariot and gazed down at his utterly defeated enemy. His spirited face was covered with smiles.


    " �C Oh? What happened to you, one with such a backbone?"


    Berserker wasn��t dead yet. His body twitched feebly, and he slowly rose up from the ground. The black knight, who was stomped upon by the divine bulls, finally managed to bend his body around and crawl away from the chariot��s path. He had noticed Rider, and luckily avoided the decisive maximum impact of the chariot wheels.


    Rider��s Noble Phantasm sped across in front of Saber. Upon seeing the Noble Phantasm��s overwhelming power of destruction, Saber was speechless.


    Gordius Wheel... Its power obviously does not lie in fighting with individuals, but with armies. Even the gallop just then was carefully calibrated by Rider. Had Rider wanted to, even Saber, much less Lancer, would have fallen prey to those hooves and wheels.


    The recumbent Berserker stretched out his leg weakly in an attempt to stand, but he had suffered a heavy impact and it seems he had realised he can��t possibly keep on fighting. Just when he has carefully stopped moving, his outline was already getting fuzzy and dissipating away like thin mist. He removed his physical form and resumed his spiritual form, and ran away in that fashion.


    "Under such conditions, I can only ask Blacky to remove himself �C"


    Standing on his chariot, Rider appeared as if nothing has happened. He called out with his face towards the sky and his robust neck bent.


    "Master of Lancer. Although I do not know where you are hiding to overlook us, but you disgraced a battle between knights with despicable means... not fitting for a magus��s opponent."


    At this point, the stalwart Servant smiled savagely, threatening the invisible enemy.


    "Have Lancer retreat. If you still insist in humiliating him further, then I will join Saber and the two of us will defeat your Servant, how is that?"


    "..."


    The anger of the hidden magus enveloped the entire battlefield. But he did not hesitate.


    " �C Retreat, Lancer. That is enough for tonight."


    After he heard the command Lancer heaved a sigh of relief and lowered the spear in his hand.


    "Many thanks, King of Conquerors."


    When he heard the whispered thanks of the handsome spearman, Rider gave a satisfied smile.


    "That''s nothing. The beauty of the battlefield is the show of affection."


    Lancer once again expressed gratitude towards Rider with his gaze, then he nodded towards Saber.


    There was no need for words. They have confirmed the oath between them. Saber also nodded towards Lancer.


    The duel would continue at another time �C


    After Lancer confirmed this, he turned into spiritual form and disappeared.


    After the destructive storm blown cross the battlefield, silence has arrived.


    Soon after, as thought suddenly remembered, the sound of the waves smashing against the cliff and the bustle of faraway streets crept back into the night sky. Lancer��s Master must have released the barrier cast in the neighboring area.


    Saber gazed at the last person standing on the battlefield, Rider, with complicated feelings.


    "... So, why did you come here, King of Conquerors?"


    "Ah, I��ve never considered that properly."


    Faced with Saber��s inquiry, the stalwart Servant appeared as if it didn��t concern him and shrugged nonchalantly.


    "All those things like reasons and plans, those bothersome stuff, should be left for future historians to find a reason to give me. Heroes like us only need to obey our hearts�� desire, and gallop along the battlefield with our boiling blood."


    "... That��s something only kings can say."


    Saber��s disappointed reply was adamant. She believed in the chaste way of knights, a world away from Rider��s barbaric principles used justify his actions.


    "Oh? Are you saying my way of kingship is alien to you? Hmph, that��s just natural."


    Rider snorted, and ignored Saber��s defiant glare.


    "All ways of kingship are unique. For I, who am a king, is as incompatible to you, who are also a king, as fire is to water... You are trying to split this world into two clear bands of black and white."


    "That is what I desire. Today, at this place, I��m also going to �C "


    "Enough, enough, don��t be so vigorous."


    Rider gave a small smile and pointed at Saber��s left hand.


    "As Alexander, I won��t take advantage over your weakness like others would. Saber, fulfil your promise with Lancer first. Then I would duel with Lancer or you, whoever might be the victor in the battle between the two of you."


    "..."


    Saber was about to rebuke, but her left thumb is too much of a handicap before Rider. It wouldn��t do to underestimate the battle prowess of this Heroic Spirit, who defeated Berserker in one blow.


    "Then, King of Knights, we��re going to part ways for now. The next time we meet, I��ll incite all of my hot blood to fight you... little master, have you got anything else to command?"


    However, the youth that lied on the steering platform beside Rider��s feet did not respond. Rider grabbed his collar and heaved him up, but this short little Master��s eyes were rolled back and he had already fainted. Looks like Rider��s power was too strong when he surprise attacked Berserker.


    "... This one needs to learn how to be unwavering."


    Rider sighed and placed his Master into his own arms, then tightened the reins of his two divine bulls. The bulls brayed, emitted thunder, and beamed rays of lightning from their hooves as they soared into the sky.


    "Farewell!"


    Accompanied by the roaring thunder, Rider��s chariot galloped into the southern sky.


    Irisviel finally disentangled herself from the tension and released the breath she was holding. When she looked about her, it was a scene of total devastation. That was to be expected. Five Servants were gathered at one place, with some of them unreservedly releasing their Noble Phantasms, destroying at will.


    "The first battle was already conducted with such intensity. Had there ever been a Holy Grail War like this before?"


    Irisviel was not worried about the traces of destruction. The Holy Church supervisor is responsible for the secrecy of the war. This place looks like it��s been through an earthquake. The supervisor must organize those employed by the Church and carefully mend the area.


    Saber was still silent, staring at the sky that Rider flew past. Her delicate silhouette had no signs of excitement and exhaustion left from the savage battle, but just stood sternly and soundlessly on the battlefield. That figure of the girl clad in armour was like a painting, an image of beauty that allows no violation.


    But Irisviel was different from Saber��s calm demeanor, because she knew Saber took a heavy wound.


    "Saber, your left arm �C"


    "Yes. The hand hurts too much, what a disgrace. Like what Rider said, if I do not end my duel with Lancer and remove the curse of this wound, it will interfere with my battles with other Servants."


    Irisviel couldn��t detect any sign of unease in the indifferent tone of the King of Knights. Instead, Saber��s resolution consoled Irisviel.


    "... Thank you, Saber. My life was saved because of you."


    Irisviel said with her head lowered. Saber replied with a smile.


    "I fight in the frontline only to protect you behind my back, Irisviel."


    Irisviel once again felt it with a pang; Saber��s strength, courage, and gentleness.


    More than a dozen years younger than herself, the stature of a girl who is yet to be a woman �C Such a delicate figure, such slender wrists, but she is a true knight, a hero.


    "The war had only begun, Irisviel. Tonight��s battle was only the first night of the beginning of war."


    "...Yes."


    "They��re all strong enemies with equal might. Heroes invited from different eras... none of them can be easily disposed of."


    There was no anxiety or fear in Saber��s voice. Before the coming of the storm, the heart of a warrior is both excited and calm. The soaring spirit and boiling blood would not change in any era, in any world. That is the true testimony of a hero��s soul.


    The girl stared at the southern sky and proclaimed calmly.


    "This is... the war of the Holy Grail."

 Volume 1 - CH 4.4

    A black curtain was drawn across this space.


    Not empty darkness, but viscous and condensed. Like fetid decaying matter, this darkness surpassed the limit of black.


    The dense, nauseating smell of blood emanated out. The weak moans and cries that can be heard everywhere allowed one to sense the terrifying atmosphere. At the moment, the curtain of darkness that closed off all sight may instead be a screen full of mercy.


    In such a darkness, there was a sphere that shone with a white light like the full moon viewed from beneath the water surface.


    It was a crystal globe the size of a ball of yarn. The translucent, faint light came from the images floating within it.


    Rubbles piled like mountains. A desolate nightscape. Yet this scenario was not present at the beginning. The current image of complete destruction was not present twenty minutes ago as it was simply emptiness. Behind its back, the crystal ball projected and recorded every detail.


    Also, the two VIPs who saw all of the fighting. The dim light from the crystal ball illuminated the pair��s faces as both of their visages expressed unusual joy at the sight of destruction.


    ��Impressive! Truly impressive!!��


    A happy demonic killer that stepped into this extraordinary world with an astronomical rarity - Ury�� Ry��nosuke. His slanted eyes sparkled with a childishly innocent smile, and began to cheer.


    ��Sir Bluebeard, everything that happened was real, right? Awesome! This isn��t just some video game platform!��


    Due to the random chance of signing a contract with the Servant Caster, Ry��nosuke has since turned away from his daily routine and became ever stranger. He greedily sought excitement and pleasurable entertainment and treated the battle that had just happened as a supreme entertainment feast.


    ��So, this is the Heaven��s Feel? Sir, will you participate in this battle as well? Will you, sir, like the people we just saw fly in the air and shine?��


    ��.......��


    Caster did not respond but instead stared at the crystal ball passionately. Within the nightscape displayed in the crystal stood a petite figure. As if a ghost possessed him, Caster gaped blankly at her silhouette.


    At the beginning of the monitoring of the battle on the storage street, Caster was in that intense state. He paid no attention to his master Ry��nosuke��s excitement nor did he care about the other Heroic Spirits. Only staring at one person.


    Sterling silvery armor covered her fair and slender body; beautiful blonde hair flew like golden sand. The young woman, a Saber class Heroic Spirit invited from among the seven Servants.


    Her body is most petite, yet she is the bravest and most majestic. No matter forced into what sort of trouble she showed no fear and firmly confronted her opponents. Caster cannot remove his sight from Saber; it was impossible for him to do so. Because that faraway reminiscent figure and the aura of nobility diffusing from her profile was precisely the illusion that Caster toiled for across time.


    ����Sir?��


    Ry��nosuke saw the face of Caster, who was silent from the beginning and lapsed into silence.


    It was then he noticed the gaunt, pallid face was stained by tears of pure elation.


    ����it has come true..��


    Caster, overcame with excitement, whispered gently.


    ����Everything has come true. I once thought ��it was impossible. Yet the Grail is truly all-powerful����


    ��It has come true? What, what?��


    What? It was a question Ry��nosuke must ask. Caster��s exulted expression meant that something extraordinary has happened, while the reason for it left him puzzled even after thinking deeply.


    ��The Grail chose me!��


    It was as if Caster cannot see the inquiry within his master��s eyes. He grabbed Ry��nosuke��s hand and shook it fervently, wishing to share with him his happiness.


    ��We do not need to go through with a battle, but we have already obtained victory. Yes. The Grail is already in our hands.��


    ��Yet I ��I haven��t seen it, nor have I touched this supposed ��Grail��!��


    ��That��s beside the point.��


    Caster declared as his eyes widened and he pointed at the young woman reflected within the crystal ball.


    ��Do you see that? She told me it. That august expression, her divine figure �� she must be ��her,�� the one destined to change my fate!��


    Ry��nosuke furrowed his brows, repeatedly studying the figure in the crystal ball. The young man or woman, clad in period-style armour, whether it be a young man or woman has a rare beauty enough to rival Caster in modern Japan.


    ����Do you know her?��


    ��I do know her. She is my light. She guided me forward. She gave me life. She is the purpose of my very existence����


    Caster, choked with emotions, placed his head in his hands and continued.


    ��She was once abandoned by God, annihilated in disgrace. But now, she has been resurrected. It��s a miracle! It was because of my faithful wishes that allowed her to be reborn!��


    Ry��nosuke had no idea what was going on, but he could understand the man whom he admired, Bluebeard��s current state of delight. Also, though he and Blueheard have not been together for very long, Bluebeard can always reveal impressive ideas even at times of great distress. A new challenger to the world, a murderer �C the strange man whom Ry��nosuke worshipped was a sadistic artist.


    Therefore, to Ry��nosuke, Caster Bluebeard��s happiness �C whatever may have happened to him must be a good thing and certainly worth anticipating.


    ��For some strange reason, I��m beginning to get excited as well, Sir Bluebeard.��


    ��Yes! Yes!��


    Caster shook his hair loose as he simultaneously wept and cried. He clasped the crystal tightly with both hands as he pressed his forehead against its icy surface, his frenzied eyes staring at the face of the young woman.


    ��Oh�� maiden, my holy chaste virgin�� I will be with you soon. No matter what, please wait for me����


    The wet, snakelike smile lingered in the darkness.


    ����������


    After watching the story unfold, Kotomine Kirei ordered his Assassin to return from the field, and ceased his shared perception.


    As Kotomine ceased his ability and stopped the smell of winds blowing over the sea and the sense of assessing the battlefield, he returned to the basement of the church.


    Kotomine Risei appeared out of nowhere as he stood next to Kirei. It was as if he was listening to Kirei report to Tokiomi about the battle. As soon as the battle ended, Kirei assumed his position as regulator, rapidly giving orders with his cellphone.


    ����Mion district. Yes, the streets and storage next to the sea. Massive damage��Ah, ah. Alright. Mobilize the city rangers to clean up the battlefield��Use Plan D��I��ll be depending on you for the on-site identifications����


    They have previously made arrangements with the police and the local government. Maybe on tomorrow''s morning paper a completely distorted and glossed-over report on the tragic scene of the warehouses will appear.


    As he eyed his father from a corner of his eye, Kirei begins his analysis of the people who appeared in tonight��s battle.


    The Clock Tower��s elite magus, El-Melloi, has lost Alexander��s artifact, of which he once possessed.


    Tokiomi��s spy had also once reported this. Alexander entered the Grail war as a Rider-class Servant, and his young Master seemed to be unusually connected with Lancer��s Master.


    But �C there is no doubt that Lancer��s Master is El-Melloi. After Alexander��s artifact had been stolen by a young man named Waver, he must have obtained the Heroic Spirit Diarmuid��s artifact.


    When Mat�� summoned Berserker, Z��ken had reported the event to his father. At the moment, neither Kirei nor Tokiomi paid much attention to it. However, they had not anticipated Servant Berserker��s immense powers or his exceptional ability of harnessing an opponent��s Noble Phantasm. He was a natural opponent for Tokiomi��s Gilgamesh.


    In order for the battle to swing in Tokiomi��s favor��The other Servants must first defeat Berserker. This task is best accomplished by Lancer. Diarmond��s Noble Phantasm, G��e Dearg, is the best artifact to nullify Berserker.


    Caster and his Master remains a riddle as they have not yet appeared. But considering the class of Caster, there was nothing surprising. Other than Berserker, all the other Servants have already exposed their true names. In addition, the large threats Saber and Berserker also lost their respective battles. Especially Saber, whose wound will affect latter matches greatly. Gilgamesh displayed his Noble Phantasms with great fanfare and placed himself at a disadvantage, yet he did not expose his true name. Also, no one noticed the fact that Assassin was still alive. Thus, judging from the current situation, Tokiomi was still at a great advantage.


    Kirei calmly calculated as he organized, but there was not one shred of excitement within his heart.


    According to the wishes of the church, T��saka Tokiomi is to obtain the ultimate victory. Kirei��s mission is to help Tokiomi achieve that goal. He does not see many obstacles towards it. It was a mission without any real anticipation. It was also the conclusion of everything in the past three years.


    ����Master Kirei.��


    Kirei tensed. A shadow silently came up, next to him. Someone, a woman wearing a skull mask and garbed entirely in black; it was Assassin who was responsible for reconnaissance near the storage street.


    ���� What is it?��


    ��Reporting. I have located something strange outside of the church.��


    Assassin respectfully handed the corpse of a bat. Though the head has been twisted and broken, it was slightly warm �C suggesting it hasn��t died for too long.


    ��A familiar?��


    ��Yes. Though it is outside the bounded field, but it is obvious that it was placed there to monitor the church.��


    ������


    Assassin��s conclusion was unthinkable. The church is neutral in the Grail war and is not to be challenged. If anyone dares to interfere in the affairs of the church, the regulator can choose to punish them by decrease Command Seals or to temporarily suspend the ability to battle.


    There is no reason to risk such a great amount to monitor the church. Unless �C


    The story that Kirei has lost Assassin and is now under the protection of the church��Already is a Master doubting the validity of the event?


    ������


    He picked up the corpse of the bat from Assassin��s hand. Kirei fixed his sight on a strange object as he noticed that on the stomach of the bat there were small electronic parts taped onto it. A button-sized battery and �� seemingly wireless CCD miniature camera.


    If the bat was a familiar from a magus, it must have been a strange combination. Kirei knew that most magi scorned and ignored the worldly technologies. His teacher right now, Tokiomi, was one such man. This magus, on the other hand, not only uses magical sight but also uses machines to record everything. This is not something that a normal magus will even consider.


    ���� completely indiscriminating in their methods. Completely unaware of the pride as a magus����


    Like a lightning bolt, Tokiomi��s words flashed in the mind of Kotomine Kirei as he remembered his mentor��s words.


    Kirei cannot deduct the magus who did this, or why he might have done this. He stared at the body of the little animal for a long time. In his heart, the answer to this riddle was more meaningful than tonight��s battle between five Servants.


    ����������


    Lift the iron top of the entrance, move it aside �C such simple affairs also required almost an hour. To the haggard Mat�� Kariya, it was tenuous work even if he put all of his strength into it.


    At last, Kariya pried a crack as the lid slide aside and the refreshing air flowed into the disgusting sewers. During this short moment, Kariya felt reinvigorated. Utilizing all of his strength, he pushed the manhole cover aside and slowly crawled up like a caterpillar. There was not a single person on the streets. In the silence of the night, no one noticed Kariya��s shadow.


    It was the same street that the Servants battled over. It was only three streets away from the four-lane road.


    Kariya was different from the other magi. He was only a skimmer magus �C lacking the formal training and learning of a real magus, he was like a student who just went to cram school. He was not like the others and does not share their arrogance or their carelessness. On the other hand, however, he does not have the confidence when confronting other magi. Add the fact that his Servant was Berserker��even if he wanted to command Berserker at his side��


    Berserker will never listen to his commands.


    Thus, it was probably better to allow Berserker to wildly lob bombs at his opponents. Let him rage. Kariya decided to first protect himself as he observed the events from a safe location.


    Kariya detected the scent of Lancer as he chased the Heroic Spirit to that location. As the battle began, he decided to not expose himself. Sending out ��sight worms�� obtained from Z��ken, he hid in the sewers and observed the battle from underground.


    Trying for a long time to stabilize his breathing, Kariya collapsed on his back on the freezing asphalt.


    Blood covered his body. Most of his capillaries have exploded. Blood slowly flowed non-stop from the cracked parts of his skin.


    A long time ago, Kariya once saw the victim of a nuclear power plant explosion struggle against disease. Right now, his appearance and situation was no different than the victim prior to his death. His body of flesh has already been destroyed. But there are Crest Worms spread across Kariya��s body. Its magecraft extended his lifespan and allowed him to wiggle.


    Kariya cannot believe that his body was reduced to this state. When he supplied prana to Berserker, he felt as if the worms had already devoured his entire body.


    Merely one battle and he has turned into this.


    The backlash and responsibility for controlling Berserker was far beyond what Kariya can handle. In addition, Berserker is completely ignorant of Kariya��s orders �C he was like a bloodthirsty beast.


    As soon as he lets go, Berserker will butcher everything it sees, and it will not stop until all of its prana is spent. If the battle had continued for much longer, all would have been lost. Kariya would be drained into a dry husk by the worms as he would have been forced to supply more prana �C more than his body would ever be able to handle.


    To Kariya, the battle among Servants was truly risky. If he couldn��t endure to his limits and stop Berserker, the only thing that��s waiting for him is his own destruction.


    ����Aaaah��.?��


    Kariya thought about the various aspects of battle. He sighed deeply and cannot help but to think that the future was grim.


    In order to defeat T��saka Tokiomi, there was still a long way to go.


    Then, to defeat everything else and obtain the Grail��that future was even further away.


    Yet to save Sakura, he must overcome all of his obstacles.


    There is only pressing on. He cannot fall. Even if it costs him every last drop of his blood and every inch of his flesh, Mat�� Kariya must reach that far distant shore. If he cannot succeed, then all would have lost meaning.


    Kariya forced his extremely weakened body to rise as he unsteadily stood up. He cannot slumber here forever.


    Berserker has been hit by Rider��s Noble Phantasm. The damage was enormous. Without question, in order for it to fully heal it would take a great amount of time.


    And prana. The prana Berserker requires to repair its body can only be obtained from the worms in Kariya��s body.


    Kariya needs to rest.


    He leaned against the wall. Struggling, Kariya��s body was incapable of standing alone as his and his wavering gait disappeared into the night.

 Volume 2 - CH 5.1

    Act 5.


    Further removed to the west than Miyama town of Fuyuki, the winding state highway stretched westwards with its back towards the city''s lights. Meanwhile, an undeveloped piece of forest waited for visitors further up the road. Continuing beyond even the prefectural border, the state highway silently meandered on.


    Although there were two lanes on the road, no crossing cars can be seen even with the sparse street lights. The state highway in the dead of night seemed to fade from memory and into the silence.


    In such a silent night, a silver beast flew by.


    Mercedes-Benz 300SL Coupe. The flowing, elegant, streamlined body with a scent of antiquity resembled a noble lady, while the roaring of the Inline-6 SOHC engine was like that of a fierce beast''s. And behind the steering wheel of the classic sedan recklessly going beyond 100 kilometers per hour - were unexpectedly the slender wrists of a young lady.


    "Hey hey, this goes pretty fast, doesn''t it?"


    Irisviel, who held the steering wheel and whose face was full of pleased smiles, said. Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Saber''s face was full of nervousness, and she barely managed to squeeze out a stiff smile and a nod.


    "In-Indeed, unexpectedly, this is...some rather... skillful... driving..."


    "Right? I had special training, even though it may not look like it."


    That being said, based on the unfamiliar way she dealt with the gears, she''s far from being a proficient driver.


    "Among all the toys Kiritsugu brought to the Einsbern castle, I favor this one the most. I was always just running circles in the castle grounds, and today is the first time for me to drive in such a wide space. It''s wonderful!"


    "A toy, huh..."


    There won''t be any objections to call something like a skateboard or bicycle a toy. But for a machine with a speed of over 100 kilometers per hour on a serpentine road, it is a mismatch of classes. People would never call things that can put their lives in danger with the smallest mistakes as toys in ordinary situations.


    Although it is a classic sedan made more than forty years ago, it possesses a 2996cc. M198 engine and its maximum speed is 260 kilometers per hour. Irisviel''s reckless roam, compared to the car''s potential ability, is merely a beginning prelude.


    Apparently, Emiya Kiritsugu had specially prepared this car in the Einsbern castle earlier on, so Irisviel and Saber can have transportation apart from walking once they enter Fuyuki.


    For over half a month, this car had been parked in the hotel''s underground parkade. Now they are driving their precious car towards the Einsberns'' castle residence.


    "Hmm. Wait a minute, Irisviel. Haven''t you been driving on the right side until just a moment ago?"


    "Ah, that''s right."


    Irisviel nodded casually as if it was a very small mistake, and the car gave a jerk and moved onto the cruising lane.


    Irisviel had never been outside of the Einsbern castle ever since she was born; for her, it is obviously her first time driving on a highway. Saber has been paying attention to her line of sight since they took off. Obviously Irisviel does not know anything about street signs. Although driving on the left is written in the law, it appears Irisviel doesn''t even know this.


    At least she could understand a little of what traffic lights mean, but that only went as far as considering slowing down when she saw the red light.. Although right now it is midnight with little traffic, it would be a miracle for them to be able to safely arrive at their destination.


    "...Do we still have a long way to go to reach the Einsbern castle in this land?"


    "I heard it will only take one hour to reach by car. When we get close, we should be able to see it..."


    Saber did not stop wishing for this dangerous journey to be over, even if only a second sooner. It is already very fortunate that no cars are coming towards them on the midnight highway, but the fact that the winding road still posed a great danger filled Saber''s blood with adrenaline, as if it were right before a battle. As a Servant, she possesses extraordinary reflexes and strength, and can immediately carry Irisviel outside the car to escape if danger presents. However, this legendary sports car worth ten million yen would then be reduced to an unrecognizable pile of scrap iron. That doesn''t fit with Saber''s frugal economics.


    "...Wouldn''t it have been better to hire a chauffeur?"


    "Of course not. That would be borin- no, that would be too dangerous. After all, once we enter Fuyuki city, we can be attacked by other Masters at any time. You''re the one who doesn''t want to see innocent people being dragged into this, Saber."


    "That is true..."


    Just which one is more dangerous on this mountainous road: being attacked by other Masters, or Irisviel''s driving skills? - Saber was half-seriously considering this question when a cold wave reached her senses like the edge of a blade.


    "Stop the car!"


    "Aye?"


    Not understanding Saber''s sudden warning, the unmindful Irisviel asked dumbly.


    Saber didn''t have time to explain to her. She forcefully stretched her torso across the driver''s seat, took hold of the steering wheel with one hand, and slammed her left foot tip-first on the brakes.


    The reason Saber could immediately make decisions, enabling her to control this rampaging machine, is her skill of Riding as a Servant. She can completely understand the control of all ridden equipment both known and unknown to her.


    Fortunately the car maintained a straight path during the sharp brake, and did not spin furiously.


    The tires of the Mercedes skidded on the asphalt, emitting clouds of white smoke. As the car''s uncontrollable slide continued, Saber once again confirmed the feeling that set her nerves on edge.


    Without a doubt, it was definitely the scent of a Servant. Speak of the devil, indeed.


    "Saber, that''s-"


    Irisviel fell silent. A figure of strange appearance emerged on the far stretch of the road lit by the Mercedes'' headlights.


    The tall figure before them, as though not even considering the danger of the speeding car, stood unperturbed in the middle of the road.


    A luxurious robe of ancient design; sanguineous scarlet patterns adorned the pitch-black fabric. Those abnormally big eyes easily remind one of nocturnal animals. Even if one were to ignore these bizarre points, no ordinary passerby would appear in such a place at this time.


    The car''s momentum was overcome by the wheels'' friction and the Mercedes finally stopped. There was barely ten meters between the car and the figure in front of it.


    "... Saber?"


    Saber quickly analyzed the current situation, then said to Irisviel.


    "Get off the car as soon as I do. But don''t go too far."


    If the opponent is a Servant, a car with its steel frame would be as fragile as a mere cardboard box. If they were to remain in the car they would have been defenseless. After all, it''s better to shift to a better defense position.


    Saber opened the gull-wing door and stepped into the frigid night. Mixed with the smell coming from the trees rustled by the night wind was the acrid stench of burnt tire.


    The figure in front of her eyes was different from the five she''s seen before. If it''s a Servant she hasn''t met yet, it would be Caster, or perhaps Assassin... so Saber thought.


    Although Saber and Irisviel, who didn''t know about the ruse that occurred in the T��saka residence the other night, could not eliminate the possibility of Assassin, this Servant who was neither running away nor in hiding but standing proudly in front of them doesn''t seem to be Assassin. Using the process of elimination, there''s only one conclusion - the figure in front of them is Caster.


    However...


    Is the expression on his face really the expression of a warrior about to do battle?


    The confused King of Knights surveyed the opponent''s countenance once again.


    He was smiling, which in itself is understandable. For a warrior to be filled with joy upon facing their decided place of death is decidedly not uncommon. But that was not Caster''s expression. It was as though they were long-lost brothers finally reuniting, a face shining so purely with delight it was almost piddling...


    Before the unnerved Saber could challenge his identity, Caster betrayed her estimations and acted.


    Caster bowed his head deferentially, knelt down on the asphalt road like a courtier being presented before a king.


    "I''ve been waiting, your majesty the holy maiden."


    "Huh...?"


    Saber was getting more and more lost with the situation. Although she was once a king and accepted the genuflection of countless lords and heroes, she had no memories for this man in front of her eyes. This man was not one of her former subjects of Camelot.


    Firstly, the title ''holy maiden'' is very strange. When she governed Britain as King Arthur, she never exposed the fact that she is in truth a woman even at the end.


    Irisviel, who got off the Mercedes after a while, hid behind Saber, who was full of nervous guard, and silently observed Caster.


    "Saber, do you know this person?"


    "No, I don''t have any impression of him -"


    As if he had heard Saber and Irisviel''s murmurs, Caster lifted up his head and said:


    "... Oh, oh, how can you say that? Don''t you remember me?"


    In reply to his ever more exaggerated words, Saber was astonished.


    "Whatever you may say, this is the first time I''ve met you - I don''t know where you have gone wrong, but... maybe you''ve got the wrong person?"


    "Oh oh, wuwuwu..."


    Caster began to sob as if he was very sad, and his hands were clawing his hair. His extremely happy expression up till now changed completely, his strange, greasy complexion twisted by dismay and dejection like a caricature. Just based on this, it can be seen that he is a dangerous man whose emotions change at a whim.


    "It''s me! I am your forever most royal servant Gilles de Rais! I''ve always prayed for your resurrection, always waited for the miraculous day when I can meet you again. I came here to the ends of time for that purpose, Jeanne!"


    When Irisviel heard the man''s words, she caught her breath.


    "Gilles de Rais...?"


    This is already the second Servant to declare his real name in front of them. Although his purpose is unknown, the name is indeed the renowned title given to Caster in the current world.


    But for Saber, once his origin became clear, doubt simply hardened into denial.


    "I don''t know your name, nor do I know of this Jeanne."


    Sighing half with shock after Saber''s declaration, Caster let out even more scattered wheezings.


    "What... could it be, that you''ve forgotten? Who you were in mortal life?!"


    Saber was getting annoyed with this situation in which she couldn''t get her point clear, so she regarded Caster grimly and said:


    "Since you''ve already declared your name, then according to the knights'' decorum I''ll tell you my true name too. I am Arturia, the rightful child of Uther Pendragon, and the king of Britain."


    Caster, lost for words, stared in blank amazement at this girl in front of him, who puffed her chest and proudly declared her name. And then-


    "Oh! Oh! Oh waaaaaa!!"


    Caster began a fit of weeping which was almost a shriek, while unsightly hammering his fists on the ground.


    "How painful, how tragic is this! Not only did she lose her memories, even her mind is this befuddled... you... you! God, why are you so cruel to this lovely maiden of mine?"


    "What are you talking about? To start with, I''m not -"


    "Jeanne, I understand why you won''t admit it. You, who originally was more devoted to God and believed in Him deeper than anyone else, was instead discarded by God. When you were sentenced as a witch and executed God did not give you any help or salvation. It is not without reason that you''re now acting in this way."


    Saber suddenly felt a repulsive feeling completely different from fear. It was as if every single hair in her body was standing on their ends.


    The man in front of her didn''t hear Saber''s words at all, and never wanted to hear them in the first place. He had come to a conclusion based on his own delusions regarding Saber, and he has no doubts toward this conclusion. Under the control of this train of thoughts, none of Saber''s words can go into Caster''s head.


    "Wake up! Jeanne! You don''t need to be bewildered by the likes of God! You are the holy maiden of Orleans, the savior of France, Jeanne d''Arc!"


    "That''s enough! This is unsightly!"


    Saber shouted, no longer showing confusion or restraint and openly displaying her disgust towards the kneeling Caster.


    "I am Saber, and you are Caster, a Heroic Spirit. We are both Servants who fight for the Grail. The reason we met here is nothing more, and nothing less."


    "... Saber, there''s no point in saying anything to this man."


    Behind the agitated King of Knights, Irisviel rebuked her.


    As Saber - that is, Arturia - is an incomplete Heroic Spirit, she would not possess the knowledge that surpasses time and space one gains when one has reached the Throne of Heroes. Therefore, she is not aware of that tale tainted by insanity, the legend of "Bluebeard", Baron Gilles de Rais.


    Gilles de Rais rose to the position of general as a savior and hero of France, but he turned his back on glory when he indulged in the immorality and lust of black magic. The ''monstre sacr��'' who eventually slaughtered hundreds of youths...


    Gilles'' descent into madness occured about the same time as the final fate of the valiant Jeanne d''Arc, who he fought beside. Thus, there are many legends that have connected the two. The deep-rooted delusion that the Heroic Spirit called forth by the Grail, Gilles de Rais, is seeing now can be nothing but madness. It''s impossible to know just how much similarity exists between Saber Arturia and Joan of Arc, but the two of them must be very similar indeed. No matter what, Gilles - Caster already firmly believes Saber to be that person he''s always thought of, and did not allow any doubt to be present.


    "Jeanne, please stop referring to yourself as Saber, or to me as Caster. We will soon be free from the bound of this shackle called Servant. The Holy Grail War is about to be over!"


    "That''s just your own wishful thinking."


    This time it was Irisviel who answered in place of Saber, who was already too angry to speak.


    "Hey, General de Rais, since you said the war is already over, what about the Grail?"


    "It''s so obvious; the omnipotent Grail, that wish-granting machine is already in my hands!"


    Caster, full of satisfied smiles, said proudly.


    "My only wish was that the holy maiden Jeanne d''Arc would be resurrected, and now this wish had already been fulfilled! Without even the need to compete with anyone, my wish had already become reality! The Grail has already chosen me �C Gilles �C without even fighting at all!"


    Ding! A shrill sound reverberated. The asphalt before Caster''s eyes split perfectly into two.


    It was Saber''s invisible sword. Although Caster couldn''t see it, he could feel the aura of the sharp blade right on the tip of his nose.


    "If you continue to ridicule all the wishes of us Heroic Spirits - I will cut you down without mercy, Caster."


    While her words were free of emotions, Saber''s voice itself was as cold as a blade.


    "Come, stand up. Knights can''t attack someone who''s kneeling on the ground. If you''re also a soldier, then you can keep your cunning arguments to yourself, and obtain the Grail with straightforward warfare. Let me, Saber, be your first opponent!"


    The mad flame in Caster''s eyes disappeared.


    His face, which was twisted with excitement, also gradually returned to its calm. Caster lifted his head up to look at Saber; the formidable will harbored within his gaze did not change the slightest.


    It was a look of silent resolution. He had merely changed his determination into an even firmer belief.


    "It seems just words won''t be enough... Is your heart still sealed, Jeanne?"


    Caster''s gloomy voice no longer contained the lament just then.


    "Then I am very sorry. It seems there''s a need to use enforced therapy on you. Whatever it may be �C I will definitely complete all the preparations for you next time."


    The long black robe floated backwards abruptly, creating a very big distance between him and Saber. Caster, standing up again, was almost a different person from the figure kneeling on the ground sobbing just then. A great air of majestic command that seemed to be able to stain the entire earth red with blood emitted from his person... not only Heroic Spirits, but even tyrants will feel the oppressing tension of fear.


    The man in front of her is undoubtedly not an easy enemy �C Saber, who stood in front of Caster, knew this from her instincts without a doubt.


    "I swear to you, Jeanne. The next time we meet, I will definitely... save your soul from the curse of God."


    "Save your words. Leave if you do not have the will to command a sword."


    To Saber''s cold reply, Caster silently removed his material form and disappeared into the night.


    Letting out a long sigh, Saber also removed her battle tension. Irisviel collapsed onto the fender of the Mercedes, exhausted.


    "Confronting such a senseless opponent... was rather tiresome."


    "Right. However, I''m going to chop him up before he opens his mouth next time �C I''m going to throw up if someone like that stayed a minute longer."


    Although Caster has already left, Saber still said that indignantly.


    "You regret how he escaped so easily?"


    "Uh huh. I was just about to make him pay for his behavior of speaking absolute nonsense here - is what I want to say."


    For a brief moment meekness covered her anger, as Saber reluctantly furrowed her brows.


    "But in all honesty, it might be that Caster''s retreat is a good piece of luck for tonight''s me."


    "Aye? Really?"


    Hearing Saber say such discontented words, Irisviel was very surprised.


    For an opponent so skilled in thaumaturgical battle as Servant Caster, his bane would be Servant Saber, who has the strongest magic resistance. If the duo actually started fighting, Saber should achieve victory with an overwhelming advantage.


    But Saber, with an expression that even she doesn''t completely understand, shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "That Caster... was a bit different. Or he''s not quite the same compared with other magi. Although I can''t be sure either... but it felt too dangerous for me to fight him in this condition of having my left hand sealed."


    Saber''s sixth sense was also strengthened to a degree due to her class''s specialty, almost to the level of precognition. If even she felt uneasy about the enemy, Irisviel also had to reevaluate Caster.


    "In any case, Lancer should be first..."


    "Yes. But it''s extremely fortunate that Lancer is also a noble warrior, not escaping or hiding himself away. He''s also looking forward to our duel."


    Although they are each other''s enemies, Saber was sympathetic to Lancer''s spirit. But even so, this did not erase Irisviel''s tinge of unease. After all, no matter how the Servant is full of the spirit of chivalry, it''s hard to say how much of that holds true for the Master.


    And the King of Knights, who was put on the shackle of being a Servant, is she still fighting with the reputation of the sword...? When she thought of this, Irisviel couldn''t help herself but feel sad.


    Unknown to Irisviel, Saber, or even Caster who retreated first, the entire process of this chance meeting between them was under the surveillance of pursuers.


    In the dense forest connected to the state highway, the pursuers wearing the ghastly skull masks concealed themselves on the treetops swallowed by the darkness, and surveyed all that just happened with a vigilant eye.


    Not just melting into the shadows; the pursuers who cut all of their scents to evade Saber''s senses seemed to be shadows themselves. No one else can achieve this apart from Assassin. Looks like Assassin, according to Kotomine Kirei''s command, followed Saber and Irisviel from the warehouses to here.


    Assassin, who was originally just given the mark of Irisviel, Einsbern''s Master, obtained an unexpected gain. The last Servant who didn''t even show himself in the melee of the warehouse district, Caster, was finally discovered by Assassin.


    Although the scent of Caster, who departed in spiritual form, is quickly fading, Assassin''s sharp spiritual sense can still detect it. Right now it is the best time for pursuit.


    "Of course, that is not a task for you."


    A voice suddenly sounded behind Assassin. A vague outline hazily emerged from the dim forest �C it is, unexpectedly, another skull mask.


    The second Assassin differed from the previous Assassin only in body shape, while the mask they wore and the black cloak attire were identical. Meanwhile, both differed from the Assassin who reconnoitered in the warehouse district in body shape and build. Although they are Servants of the same class, they are all clearly, unmistakably different individuals.


    "Then what about giving it to you?"


    "Yes. You only need to keep following Saber and her Master... By the way, did Master Kirei see the situation here?"


    "No, master Kirei did not share perceptions with me."


    The Assassin who initially tailed Irisviel shook his head. Looks like it was another Assassin who reconnoitered in the warehouse district just then.


    The second Assassin smacked his lips when he heard this reply.


    "Just to be on the safe side, we should still report to master Kirei the things that happened here..."


    "Give that job to me."


    A third voice followed. It''s nothing to be surprised about now; another white skull mask appeared in the darkness.


    This time, it was a child-like Assassin with a shrill voice and short stature. Perhaps no one knows just how many Assassins gathered here.


    The monstrous sound of the engine of the Mercedez once again resounded in the night sky, and it sped away roaring in the state highway. Maybe Irisviel and Saber hastily took the road again.


    At the same time the three shadows nodded to each other, and also disappeared like a whirlwind in the vast night.


    ����������


    In the darkness as thick as blood, only one solitary candle flicked. The dim candlelight reflected Ury�� Ry��nosuke''s handsome face.


    Scarlet blood completely smeared these fingers too delicate for a man. In front of the man, who sat beside a long table, three rows of raw meat that reflected bright red were placed.


    They were intestines. On the long table were human intestines.


    Ry��nosuke stared intently at the intestines in front of him, then picked up a tuning fork with his left hand and hit it on the edge of the table. Ding. The tuning fork emitted a clear sound.


    Before the clear sound of the tuning completely disappeared, he quickly poked everywhere on the intestines with his right hand.


    At that time �C


    Ahhh...


    Haaa...


    A seemingly agonizing sound suddenly came out of the darkness.


    Ry��nosuke listened carefully to the sound emitted, and nodded satisfactorily after he compared it with the residue echo of the tuning fork.


    "Very good, so here it''s ��mi''."


    As he spoke, he marked a point on the intestines with a pin. Many similar marks of musical notes have already been made on the incessantly quivering intestine.


    The intestines seemed to be still alive. To be correct, it seems the owner of the intestines was still alive.


    On the crucifix on top of the long table, a girl who was sobbing incessantly with pain was tied up. A horizontal cut was made on her abdomen, and the innards that were dragged out were being fondled with in Ry��nosuke''s hand.


    Even Bluebeard praised Ry��nosuke for his idea of making a living human into a pipe organ to play lamenting music. To make the girl picked as the material not die from massive blood loss or infections, Bluebeard placed a few healing and rejuvenation spells on her body, and specially made some adjustments to prevent the pain from numbing her brain.


    Ry��nosuke had always been frustrated with the fact that the human body stops its life-like activities as soon as it encounters a slightly extreme stimulation.


    But now, with the help of thaumaturgy, all these previous hurdles were solved easily. Now, Ry��nosuke can flutter his wings of perception freely, improvising at will.


    "Very good, so one more time. ''Do re mi~''"


    Ry��nosuke hummed as he pressed down on the intestine keyboard. But the sound of agony that accompanied his movement was very unharmonious with his own tune.


    "... Hm?"


    The tuner smeared with blood furrowed his brows and tilted his head, and once again pressed down on the place he just fine tuned with the tuning fork. However, the sound made by the girl tied on the crucifix was completely different from the marked noted.


    Upon careful reflection, although the stimulation happens in the same place it doesn''t guarantee that the moaning made would be the same. This human instrument is flawed in its basic conceptual design.


    "Huh... what a failure."


    Ry��nosuke sighed unhappily and scratched his head.


    After the human canopy he tried hard to design yesterday, this human instrument also ended in failure. If this frustration keeps going on, even Ry��nosuke would lose confidence.


    But just then, Ry��nosuke suddenly remembered what Bluebeard said to him in consolation after his failure at making the canopy yesterday.


    "No matter what, the idea is the most important. Even though the final result is not as satisfactory as imagined, the act of challenging it already matters a lot by itself."


    Ry��nosuke was inspired by the words of the exalted fiend. For a youth who was never understood by anyone, who created art alone, the encouragement of these words held great meaning.


    Hard work is needed. Ry��nosuke once again picked up his spirits. It won''t do to be afraid of failure. Failure is the mother of success; a long journey begins from the ground beneath his feet.


    After all, he has to think progressively. It''s too early to discard the making of this human instrument. If he can find the root of the problem, he might be able to find some solution.


    And, sounds aside, the expression of pain the girl had when he fondled with the intestine taken out of her body was also extraordinarily alluring. To discard such a precious expression would more or less be a waste.


    The air, full of the stench of blood, suddenly felt heavy. The density of prana floating in the air became even thicker. All this signaled the owner of this thaumaturgical workshop has returned.


    "Ah, welcome back, Sir."


    Appearing gradually in the candle light, Bluebeard, Servant Caster, didn''t even give Ry��nosuke a glance. The emotionless face, compared with the singing and dancing expression of joy when he left, was a complete one-hundred-eighty-degree turn.


    Looks like something unpleasant happened while he was out. Although Ry��nosuke was a bit worried, he still couldn''t wait to report the fruits of his research to him.


    "Sir, I''m very sorry. As you said, the instrument didn''t work. But I�C "


    "�Cnot enough."


    "Aye?"


    Ry��nosuke haven''t figured out what the sentence suddenly uttered by Bluebeard meant. Caster left the shocked Ry��nosuke at the side, stretched out a hand from inside the black robe, and placed it on the gasping girl tied on the crucifix like the claw of an eagle.


    "It''s definitely not enough! This degree!"


    "Ah, yeah. I figured that out too... Huh?"


    Ry��nosuke''s sentence stopped halfway through. Caster''s spider-like fingers gradually increased in force; the girl''s head was squashed to pieces in his hand as if it was a fruit.


    "T-This..."


    Ry��nosuke wasn''t very unhappy with Bluebeard''s attitude towards him. He understood that right now he was in an emotionally agitated state, and was completely ignorant of Ry��nosuke''s existence.


    "Oh you abominable God, even now you still bind Jeanne''s soul and are unwilling to let her go! These blasphemous sacrifices are not yet enough!"


    There were no light of reason in Bluebeard''s eyes, who was roaring with spit flying from his mouth. Although Ry��nosuke didn''t know what happened, the Jeanne he spoke of must be the armored girl they saw in the crystal ball.


    Probably trauma caused by emotional problems with his ex.


    Ry��nosuke began to pity him. Although they haven''t spent a long time together, Ry��nosuke knew this odd-looking fiend in front of him is in fact extremely simple in his emotions.


    "I must let her know that in this world the so-called God is only a hollow myth. Things like save the entire world are only boasting lies. The prayers of the silent lamb will never be passed on to Heaven!"


    "Hum, yes. I understand, Sir."


    Chiming along, Ry��nosuke obviously had no idea what Bluebeard''s words meant, and he had no intention of trying to find it out; he thinks it''s very vulgar to barge in on other people''s emotional problems.


    "Just blaspheming God is not enough! We must also prove to the world the powerlessness of God''s authority and the hypocrisy of God''s love! We need to prove God does not have the ability to carry out judgment! No matter how much evil you''ve committed you will not suffer God''s punishment. Isn''t it so, Ry��nosuke?"


    "Ah, stuff like God are just boring old tricks that stupid people believe in. Sir, you''re so much cooler compared to that fake God."


    "Then, let us blaspheme God even more vigorously! We will pile the sacrifices of blasphemy as high as mountains, and place this scene in front of her."


    Toward Bluebeard''s declaration, Ry��nosuke contemplated it a little.


    "Um, that means... from now on it''s quantity over quality?"


    "Yes, exactly! You''re indeed Ry��nosuke! You understood my meaning very well."


    When he saw that Ry��nosuke completely understood what he meant, Bluebeard immediately had a face full of smiles and clapped the other''s shoulder. Ry��nosuke got used to his extreme change of temperament ages ago.


    Only that, to the change of methods he spoke of before, Ry��nosuke has absolutely no interest in.


    "Ry��nosuke, how many children are still locked in the cells?"


    "... There are still eleven of them alive. Three died when I just played a little with them."


    "Very good. Start with those eleven; make them sacrifices as soon as possible. When we''re finished with them, we''ll capture other children as replacement before tomorrow morning."


    "That''s... a bit of a pity."


    After all, mass slaughter doesn''t fit Ry��nosuke''s taste. At maximum, he enjoys the art of killing, and isn''t a killing machine. Such acts that did not savor the feeling of the kill, but merely piled corpses into mountains, were not much different from wars or natural disasters. It is a waste of lives. Only by slaughtering people one by one can you experience the wonders of life.


    Bluebeard perceived Ry��nosuke''s discontent; therefore, with his face full of angelic smiles, he spoke to Ry��nosuke like someone reasoning with a naughty child.


    "Say, Ry��nosuke, this isn''t the time to be stingy. Every life in this world is our property. Therefore you need to have the right kind of attitude and a heart as generous as a king. Feel free to waste. Please do remember your wealth is never going to run out. Only then, are you fit to be called my Master."


    "Like a king?"


    Yes. Ry��nosuke is very rich.


    Ry��nosuke is not even remotely interested in things like currency. For him, the only thing with expendable value is human life. Also he, who obtained Bluebeard''s help, won''t be persecuted by the law no matter how he kills people. He is free to kill whenever, wherever, and using whatever method. Only that, these powers were granted to him by Bluebeard.


    If one can do anything he desires and waste in whatever ways he likes with everything in this world, it''s effectively the same as owning all these things. Even the Pope and the President won''t be able to compare with him. Ury�� Ry��nosuke is currently the richest man in the world.


    "But I still think we should plan a bit on how we use it."


    "Ry��nosuke, you''ve been poisoned too deeply by this capitalist society. Living in this era, it''s inevitable for you have such thoughts. But you need to know that for nobles, waste is a virtue. Someone who possesses wealth has a duty to exhibit his wealth to the world. Only by doing that can you show the brilliance of wealth and make it more meaningful."


    "Hum..."


    Bluebeard''s few words completely convinced Ry��nosuke. This master of death and destruction once again received new inspiration.


    Anyways, like what Bluebeard said, just concentrate on getting rid of those kids tonight. Maybe he can find some new ways to play in the short time period. Ry��nosuke became more excited as he thought about this.


    But even so �C


    Although he accepted Bluebeard''s point, Ry��nosuke could not forget the figure of the girl who had been used as the human instrument.


    Her face, that had been squashed by Bluebeard and which was no longer visible �C was originally quite cute.

 Volume 2 - CH 5.2

    Looking down from the 32nd floor-- the top floor-- of Fuyuki''s Hyatt hotel. There is no building taller than this in all of Fuyuki.


    This title of the highest building will soon become that of the soon-to-be-completed Shinto shopping center. But because the Shinto shopping center is still under construction, this Hyatt hotel is top for already completed buildings.


    Accompanying the unstoppable growth of Shinto, there will be more and more new hotels. But the Hyatt hotel, which has the most advanced facilities and best service standards, will not give up this status to anyone else. It''s not only the hotel''s managers and staff who think so; even the hotel''s customers are amazed by Hyatt''s high quality service and management.


    But not even living in such a luxurious room, sitting in the real leather sofa by the window, could ease Kayneth Archibald El-Melloi''s depression in the slightest.


    To him, the items of this room are merely ''a wasteful gathering''. It''s merely a somber room, some expensive furniture, and some fancy everyday items. To Kayneth who''s been born into aristocracy, there''s nothing he can''t stand more than originally common things being dressed up in fancy outfits to appear falsely aristocratic. But right now that''s exactly what this hotel room is like. There isn''t the slightest bit of historical background or cultural heritage to this room. It is merely a pigsty decorated by a luxurious appearance.


    But the instigator of this lowly feeling is not limited to just this hotel; this extremely tiny island nation known as Japan is filled with things that leave Kayneth with an unhappy, ugly feeling.


    Even the tiny island of Hong Kong can give off a very local, folk-style feeling. But right now Fuyuki''s Shinto does not show even a bit of its local culture. Like now, overlooking the city''s night scenery from a high spot, there is no way for you to guess exactly in which city of which country you are. Simply gathering the most common items and putting them together-- if he were to be asked what exactly this city is, Kayneth would say it is merely like a mountain of rubbish.


    If this easternmost island nation had preserved its original, honest backwater fishing village feeling then it would be much more interesting than it is now... but unfortunately when it comes to the ability to comprehend things like this, a race like the Japanese probably could not do it. This undeveloped country which did not even have a constitution a hundred years ago wants to forge forward and compete with western countries by purely relying on technological science and financial development, as if they wanted to unabashedly force their way into the ranks of the developed countries. It is indeed very difficult to reason with these people.


    Kayneth used a finger to gently tap his head, which has a slight headache due to his annoyance, and sighed irately.


    In reality, he isn''t the type of person to get upset over small things such as these, but something else is the cause of his irritation.


    The wide screen TV in front of him suddenly stopped its late night program and began broadcasting urgent news. The newscaster is at the scene, reporting live on an explosion caused by sources unknown on a warehouse street by the coastline of Fuyuki.


    According to nearby residents who heard the explosion, firetrucks were on the scene about four hours ago. Although there is no news yet, those police who''ve already begun their investigation on-site are definitely hiding their findings. How can the ignorant, common people be able to make a correct judgment on something that surpasses their knowledge?


    It''s not simple being the supervisor in the Holy Church either. To count the time, within 30 minutes after Kayneth canceled the bounded field, all the cover-up tasks had been completed.


    Now the entirety of the truth lies solely in the memories of those few who had been present. One of those people was Kayneth, Servant Lancer-- heroic spirit Diarmuid ua Duibhne''s Master.


    The beginning of the long-awaited Heaven''s Feel. And the thoroughly prepared-for first battle. Although the results are different from his expectations.


    Even in his youth, Kayneth Archibald had appeared to be more outstanding than other kids. No matter what the problem is, nobody could find a better solution than Kayneth''s; an opponent who can win against him in a competition is non-existent.


    Yet his effort had not surpassed the normal sense of purpose. Simply believing that his research results would be better than someone else''s at some place, some time. That was all.


    Because of that, Kayneth had already been seen as a ''prodigy'' by others in his youth.


    This fact is known by everyone. Nobody had any doubts about his title of ''prodigy'', and nothing had ever threatened his position as ''prodigy''. So there was no need for him to be proud or egotistic, he simply enjoyed his deserved title as ''prodigy''.


    He has never been in a tight spot, nor has he been extremely frustrated. In the world of the young Kayneth, he was the master of everything. There isn''t a need to doubt this in the slightest. He was a talented magus prodigy. He was also the heir of the well-known Archibald family. Not only did he inherit the magic crest passed down through the generations, he himself possessed talent rarely witnessed in this world. All of these ''facts'' made all the honors received by Kayneth seem matter-of-fact. So as to believing that there''s nothing in this world Kayneth cannot achieve with his power, this kind of self-confidence is not unfounded. This is not a mistake of Kayneth himself, but the common knowledge of all those around him.


    Even in the busy Clock Tower amongst the numerous, successful researchers, his crowning to the famous title Lord El-Melloi by a huge lead had made everyone nod approvingly. But to Kayneth who has become used to being called ''prodigy'', to him who''s always been the target of admiration and jealousy, Kayneth did not feel the slightest feeling of satisfaction or accomplishment. All of this is merely life''s ''inevitable result'' to him.


    The past was like that, and the future will definitely be like that. This is a sacred and inviolable ''agreement of life''; to Kayneth there is no doubt about that.


    Because of that, to he who can already predict the entire world-- if a very rare, to the point of impossible, ''accident'' occurred, then that is the chaos Kayneth absolutely cannot tolerate; it is an insult and blasphemy to God''s order.


    Such as��


    The Servant, Saber, who had clearly been caught in his palm, escaping so very easily. Such an unspeakable inconceivability.


    "Lancer, come."


    "��Yes, awaiting orders."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the handsome Heroic Sprit appeared obediently and respectfully in front of Kayneth, stooped in a bow. To Kayneth who is the main lecturer on spirit conjuring, speaking directly with the spiritual form poses no trouble, and is in fact very familiar. But a conversation like this face-to-face is very rare.


    At least, if his Servant is face to face with him, Kayneth can observe the most minute changes in his expression while conversing with him. As for calling this type of activity a conversation-- it might be more fitting to call it an interrogation instead.


    "Thanks for your hard work tonight. I was able to witness very well the might of Diarmuid ua Duibhne''s twin spears."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Lancer replied simply and frankly. He did not feel proud upon hearing the compliment, nor did he show telltale signs of happiness, nor did he seem dissatisfied. He only accepted it with the stringent humility of a knight.


    But to the eyes of Kayneth, this definitely was not Lancer''s normal expression-- he''s hiding something.


    "Ah, please answer my question honestly. ... You, what do you plan on doing?"


    "... You, what do you mean?"


    Even faced with Kayneth''s sudden question with an air of interrogation, Lancer still kept his very cautious attitude.


    "Lancer, you swore to me as a Servant. To do everything in your power to help me attain victory in the Heaven''s Feel. Right?"


    "Yes, that is correct."


    "Then why are you not serious about this?"


    Even being scolded so by Kayneth, Lancer did not show the faintest expressions of anger or guilt, he only kept his head lowered with a serious face. Perhaps he had long been prepared for this interrogation.


    "... I only did it for the Knight''s honor. Not for viewing the battle as a game."


    "Oh? Not admitting it?"


    Kayneth made a disdainful grunting sound, then continued the questions.


    "Then, let me ask you, why did you let Saber go?"


    "That''s because--"


    "You had the overwhelming advantage more than once, but both times you did not strike; do you really want me to control you with a Command Mantra?"


    "..."


    Lancer had no response this time, he only held his silence.


    "I''ll say it again. I witnessed all of tonight''s battle. Only thus am I able to ask these questions. Lancer, do you feel that battles are ''fun''?"


    Looking at the silent knight with his head lowered, Kayneth sneered and continued.


    "Are you that happy? To fight with Saber. To the point of not being able to bring yourself to finish her off?"


    To a bystander, they might praise Lancer''s bravery and finesse in battle. But from the Master, Kayneth''s point of view, bravery and finesse without any results-- this enrages him.


    The original relic prepared to summon his preferred heroic spirit Alexander had been stolen by his ungrateful student, Waver Velvet. But this Waver''s power does not match at all with that of Alexander''s, in the end being unable to control his own Servant and causing Alexander to go on a rampage. Because of Waver''s uselessness, the situation then descended into a chaotic status, destroying Kayneth''s Lancer''s chance at victory... Kayneth has never had so much bad luck. And the cause of all of this is Waver alone, but being angry at a person not in front of him is pointless. He can only store this anger inside of him, waiting for his time to face Waver in battle when he could dispel all this anger at him. Regarding this sort of ''external anger'', Kayneth is very realistic, calm, and brutal.


    But, conversely, Kayneth has no method of controlling his ''internal anger''. To Kayneth who has led a life of being admired, who has never had any contact with defeat his entire life, whether himself or a subordinate, anything that does not meet his expectations-- even if only a little bit-- is definitely not allowed. For he who has been successful all his life, who has never faced any setbacks, is very weak against defeat.


    So, to Kayneth, right now, between the enemy Waver who obstructed his obtaining of victory and Lancer who was unable to bring him victory, the latter enrages him more.


    "...I''m honestly very sorry. Master."


    Noticing Kayneth''s anger, Lancer bowed his head deeply and apologized in a serious tone.


    "I swear on my reputation as a knight; I will bring you Saber''s head. Please believe me, no matter what."


    "There''s no need to swear to me again! That is only the natural result!"


    Kayneth, who had gradually became excited, used an angry voice to suppress Lancer''s apologies.


    "You already swore to me. That you would bring me, Kayneth El-Melloi, the Holy Grail! In other words, you will destroy the six other Servants; they mean to do the same thing. This is the entire battle''s premise.


    But what you are saying now... is that oath aimed at victory against Saber alone? This falls far short of the agreement at the start. What''s wrong with you?"


    "-- I think you''re the one that has something wrong with him, Kayneth El-Melloi."


    It''s neither Lancer nor Kayneth, but the voice of a third person. Nobody knows when the woman who emerged from the bedroom had begun to hear the Servant and Master''s conversation.


    Although sporting red hair like burning flame, she gives off the feeling of an extraordinarily cold, icy beauty. She looks to be a bit younger than Kayneth, a high-class lady perhaps only around twenty years of age. One can tell at a glance that she''s a sentimental and prestigious aristocrat. And the temperamental authority emanating from her severe eyes make her seem like an empress.


    Her eyes that look as if they are scolding a subordinate are looking at only one person-- Kayneth.


    "Lancer has done very well. It''s you who are misjudging the situation."


    "Sola, what are you saying..."


    Considering Kayneth''s personality, his not exploding in anger at this point is unfathomable. But this is all because that this woman is a very special being to him.


    Sola-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri. Kayneth''s teacher-- the department head of the Department of Eulyphis''s daughter. She is also the goddess of victory that will complete Kayneth''s glory-- that is to say, she is Kayneth''s fiancee.


    The marriage of the two renowned families Archibald and Sophia-Ri, the union of the prodigy and the department head''s daughter, this was a popular topic in the Clock Tower. Although Sophia-Ri''s family crest has been passed on to the first son, so Sola doesn''t have too high of a place as a magus.


    But through her veins flows the ancestral magus blood of the Sophia-Ris. The union between Sola, who has magic circuits many magnitudes above the average person, and the ''prodigy'' Kayneth will definitely bring about an even more excellent next generation.


    But-- the glorious future seen by the bystanders may not necessarily be that happy for the people involved.


    Sola who''s glaring at her fiance and Kayneth who has a horrible expression because he feels humiliated-- no matter how you look at it, those two do not give off a feeling of harmonious love.


    "Kayneth, if you ask me, in that situation Lancer''s decision was correct. In order to contend with Berserker, he had no choice but to team up with Saber."


    Although she hadn''t been present to watch the battle on the warehouse street, Sola had used her own familiar to report everything that happened there. Not for the sake of entertainment. Although she has no magic crest, she''s still a member of the Sophia-Ris and thus had been nurtured in the ways of magecraft since youth. Regarding a battle between magi such as the Heaven''s Feel, her own knowledge is not any less than a Master such as Kayneth.


    No, it''s rather that from her point of view regarding the battle, the actions of Kayneth as a Master were decidedly lacking.


    "Lancer''s G��e Dearg is a very effective noble phantasm against Berserker. Coupled with Saber''s aid, it would be a simple matter to defeat that black Servant. This is a very good opportunity to destroy the enemy."


    "... That is because you don''t know how terrifying Saber is."


    Kayneth, who was grinding his teeth because he could not vent his anger, rebutted in a hoarse voice.


    Although Kayneth''s fiancee has a very sharp eye for analysis, in the end Sola is not his master and not his commander. As Master, Kayneth had been determined to fight by relying on his own decisions since the start. Also, as a man being scolded by his own fiancee, Kayneth''s dignity was hurt even more.


    "I used the ability of the Master''s Perspective to understand Saber''s ability. She is a very strong Servant. Her comprehensive ability completely overrides Diarmuid''s. A very good opportunity to defeat her was lost!"


    "You... do you really understand the specialty of your Servant?"


    Sola made a cold, nasal grunt towards the stubborn Kayneth as she said this.


    "Do you think G��e Buidhe is only for looking good? In comparison to Saber who has already received incurably critical damage, wouldn''t Berserker, whose identity is unknown, be more of a threat?"


    "..."


    Although he wanted to argue more, Kayneth could not say even a word of rebuttal.


    Towards Sola''s offensive manner, Kayneth became reluctantly intimidated.


    "Firstly, if you really consider Saber very dangerous--"


    During Kayneth''s silence, Sola continued on.


    "Then why did you leave Saber''s Master? That completely defenseless Einsbern woman standing to the side. When Lancer occupied Saber''s attention and they were in the midst of battle, why did you not attack the opposing Master? But what you did instead was... hide on the sidelines and watch until the end? You''re the one who''s in the wrong."


    Watching Sola sigh deeply, Kayneth felt as if he was burning with anger at this humiliation, but still he could only watch her in silence, not saying a word.


    If it was any other person, Kayneth would''ve put an end to this humiliation long ago. Even if he had to put the title of Lord El-Melloi on the line, he would have definitely inflicted many times the humiliation back at the person.


    But there''s only one person in this world, only Sola-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri, who is the exception to this.


    Not only because she''s the daughter of Kayneth''s teacher, but also because she''s Kayneth''s fiancee; his marriage with her would bring Kayneth even more honor and prestige and the future he''s always been pursuing.


    This proud as a gem, intelligent lady is the only woman Kayneth, as a man, loves in the entire world.


    The first time they met, even before exchanging a single word, Kayneth''s heart had already been captured by this woman.


    Perhaps noticing Kayneth''s depression, Sola''s tone relented a bit and she continued on with less derision:


    "Kayneth. Compared to other Masters, do you know where your advantage lies? That''s you yourself."


    "That-- obviously--"


    "Adding your own designs onto the original contract system, you really are a prodigy. You deserve being called the greatest prodigy in Eulyphis."


    Even though Kayneth was completely sick of hearing words of compliment, he wouldn''t mind hearing these words come out of Sola''s mouth no matter how many times she says them.


    But in fact, Sola''s opinion of him was not solely flattery. The secret technique Kayneth prepared for this Heaven''s Feel had completely overwritten the rules of the war that had been designated by the ''three original families''.


    Originally, there is a cause and effect line between Servant and Master. A technique to separate the right of Command Mantras and the right of supplying prana, letting two separate summoners control one each... by way of Kayneth''s prodigious ability, this impossible technique was made possible.


    Kayneth is the magus who owns the Command Mantras, yet the one to supply the Servant with prana is none other than... Sola. They can be said to be a two-person team Master.


    "-- But, Kayneth, although you are first-rate as a magus, as a soldier you are merely second-rate. Going through all that trouble to complete your preparations, but on the battlefield you were unable to make proper use of them, right?"


    "No, I..."


    "Hey, why do you think I supply prana for Lancer? This is originally what you should be responsible for, so why should I commit to it? Isn''t this for the sake of your battles going well, for the sake of letting you attain victory in Heaven''s Feel? Compared to those Masters who have to supply prana to their Servants, you already have a crushing advantage. You can fully utilize your prana to execute various actions."


    "But... the war''s just started, it''s better to be cautious..."


    "Oh, really? Then why do you demand results so hastily from Lancer?"


    "..."


    Although Sola''s tone is softer than it was at the start, there is still the implicit meaning outside her words mocking Kayneth''s cowardice. Kayneth''s expression became even worse.


    "So before you blame Lancer, you should first do some self-reflection. Kayneth, tonight you--"


    "Sola-sama, please stop here."


    A sudden, low-toned voice interrupted Sola.


    It''s Lancer. It''s unknown when he raised his head, looking straight at Sola.


    "If you continue to humiliate my Master, then as a knight I cannot tolerate it any longer."


    "No, that wasn''t my intent... I apologize. I crossed the line."


    Sola, who up until a moment ago had the dignity of an empress, apologized and lowered her eyes as if in shame after one sentence from Lancer. No matter who looks at this transformation, it''s way too sudden.


    In Kayneth''s heart, the scene before him left a very negative impact. Sola has always nagged at him incessantly, and has never listened to him even once. He, who is to become her husband soon. Sola, who is to become his wife soon. Why do the words of a Servant have more weight than those of her future husband?


    And since the start, Sola had been arguing with him to protect Lancer. Perhaps she could not stand watching Lancer being scolded?


    Kayneth watched Sola''s eyes, which were fixated on Lancer, and saw some emotion in his fiancee''s eyes that he has never before witnessed before. And then he shifted his eyes towards Lancer--


    The scintillating mole under Lancer''s left eye caught his attention. Is that the fabled "tear mole" of Diarmuid ua Duibhne that attracted females?


    No, baseless suspicion is stupid. Even a commoner would know that Sola was the daughter of the renowned Sophia-Ri family. Even though she doe not possess a magic crest, she still has very strong resistance against this type of charm spell.


    Unless, she herself does not willingly resist this type of charm, then--


    Just as Kayneth was lost in thought, the fire alarm went off without warning, interrupting his train of thought.


    "...What? What''s happening?"


    Sola mumbled confusedly, and at the same time the telephone in the room began to ring. The call display shows that it''s from the lobby.


    Kayneth calmly lifted up the receiver to listen to the receptionist. When he finished, Kayneth''s gaze once again regained the sharpness unique to magi.


    "It seems like there''s a fire somewhere downstairs; the management is telling us to evacuate."


    Kayneth said to Sola as he hung up the phone.


    "Although the fire is not too severe, the places that caught fire are very scattered. It looks like arson."


    "Arson? Tonight?"


    "Yeah, I think it''s definitely not coincidental."


    Kayneth made a disdainful sound. The restlessness and worries that had been in his heart earlier quickly disappeared completely.


    "This is a plan to disperse the crowd. The opponent must be a magus. Looks like he doesn''t want to do battle in a building with too many bystanders."


    Sola speaks with a tense expression.


    "Then-- an ambush?"


    "I''m afraid so. It might be that guy from the warehouse street who wants to play some more.


    Interesting. That''s exactly what we want, right Lancer?"


    "Yes, exactly."


    Lancer nodded definitively, as if preparing to battle with the enemy. Out of all seven Masters, there is only one person who would be in such a rush to attack Kayneth-- that is the Master of Saber, whose Servant had been hit by G��e Buidhe. He must want to dispel this curse as soon as possible.


    "Lancer, go to the floor below to meet them. But don''t disperse them too quickly."


    At Kayneth''s hidden intents within the words, Lancer only nodded:


    "Understood. Cut off the attackers'' path of retreat, then chase them here, is that it?"


    "Yes. Since we have visitors, then why not let them take a good look at Kayneth El-Melloi''s magic atelier?"


    This hotel, as Kayneth''s stronghold, must have undergone complete renovation. Not the material type of renovation, but a fortification through magecraft. In this building totaling thirty-two floors, Kayneth''s bounded field covers twenty-four floors. This place can be called a castle of magecraft. In addition, there are three magical furnaces for Kayneth''s exclusive use, and in place of hounds there have been summoned ten-odd evil spirits and apparitions. There isn''t even a flaw in the drainage pipes; Kayneth completely covered the area underneath the hall with his bounded field.


    Instead of attacking enemy territory, it''s much better to perfect one''s own territory. As for the challenger who dares set foot in here, Kayneth will make him realize the real terror of Lord El-Melloi.


    "Since all the other customers are already gone, there won''t be anything to worry about. You can both use your full power to fight."


    The irrepressible sound of laughter spilled out from Kayneth''s throat. And the knight who had not been able to stop trembling in excitement also rushed out.


    To Kayneth right now, the only thing that is needed is action. Only action and results can dispel the humiliation inflicted upon him by Sola. Right now, the only thing to do is to make full use of his own potential, that which had made others call him a prodigy, to prove his capabilities.


    Yes, Kayneth right now desires blood. The dark anger that has been bottled up inside him must be offset by somebody''s blood. The unfortunate enemy who coincidentally showed up to attack right now is about to become the perfect offering.


    "You said I was a second rate-soldier; I''m about to make you take those words back. Sola."


    "Okay. I''ll be waiting."


    Kayneth''s fiancee who''s usually always criticizing him, only at this moment did she watch him with a smiling face. Kayneth''s fighting spirit heightened even more--


    The fear and drowsiness of the customers, who had been awakened by the fire alarm in the midst of their dreams and herded outside to the parking lot, combined with the cold outside, caused them to wear difficult expressions. Amidst these people, the employees of the hotel scurried about busily.


    "...Mr. Archibald! Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald! Are you here?"


    Of all the names recorded on the customer list, there is only one person whose presence has not been confirmed; the bellhop called him in a frantic voice. Everyone regarded this largesse customer who had reserved the entire top floor of the hotel very highly. On some level, this is the person they least want to be in danger.


    "Mr. Archibald! Are you here?"


    "-- I am here. Do not worry."


    A resonant voice came from behind the bellhop, but as the bellhop turned around he became confused. The person speaking to him was a Japanese male wearing an old-styled coat.


    This kind of joke is too much. The angry bellhop was about to yell at him-- but he was captivated by the man''s eyes.


    That man''s eyes held an indescribable, mysterious force of attraction; the bellhop was unable to avoid his eyes, and was not able to even speak.


    "I am Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald. My wife Sola is with me."


    This unknown Japanese male stated in a clear voice. And the bellhop accepted this without any suspicion as if hypnotized.


    "...Is that so? Ah, yes. That''s it."


    After the bellhop checked off a spot on the ''escaped'' section of his list, finally confirming that all the customers were safe, he exhaled a long breath. All of his suspicions while speaking to Archibald earlier and his feelings that something was wrong had disappeared without a trace.


    Watching the employee continue on to tend to other customers, Emiya Kiritsugu left the chaotic crowd. His earlier hypnotic suggestion, to a commoner with no magic resistance whatsoever, would not be broken in a short period of time.


    After walking to a shady, dark area some distance away from the hotel, Kiritsugu pulled out the cellphone in his pocket as he scanned the surroundings to ensure no one was watching him. Cellphones were very common amongst the people, and has given Kiritsugu great help. It is a simple yet useful wireless apparatus for communication and holding it will not draw any suspicion from anyone.


    First he has to contact Maiya, who was positioned for surveillance.


    "Everything set on your end?"


    "No irregularities. Ready."


    Maiya''s position is a tall building still under construction diagonally across Fuyuki''s Hyatt hotel. From there it''s possible to clearly see Kayneth''s room, that was the position Kiritsugu designated.


    Kiritsugu sighed lightly, reaching for his cigarette box with one hand, dialing a set of numbers on the cellphone with the other.


    Kiritsugu dialed an empty number. But there was no response whatsoever from his cellphone. The modified communication loops were connecting not to an analog signal, but to the trigger of a C4 bomb.


    The bomb only caused a very small explosion, to the point where the sound of the explosion cannot even be heard outside the hotel.


    But what resounded in the night was the horrifying sound of reinforced concrete splintering and collapsing.


    The evacuees who had noticed something was wrong saw the sudden change in the towering building and began to shout in panic.


    "The hotel, the hotel is collapsing!"


    The hotel, towering at a hundred and fifty some meters in height, kept its upright posture but collapsed as if being sucked into the ground. Because all the outside walls collapsed inward, not a shard of debris flew outward and only the dust created by the collapse spread towards the surrounding streets. Precision blasting-- a highly advanced blasting technique used primarily to demolish tall buildings. Due to the destruction of load bearing walls and key support structures, the building collapses downward and inward on its own weight. Using the least amount of explosives to obtain the result of total destruction. To Emiya Kiritsugu who''s familiar with all blasting techniques from past to present, there''s a very special appreciation for this type of art of destruction.


    All of the buildings acting as the bases of magi in Fuyuki City are listed on Emiya Kiritsugu''s destruction list. And Fuyuki''s Hyatt hotel is one of the list''s entries. Kiritsugu obtained the building''s blueprints beforehand and determined the points at which to place explosives. As long as the preparations are all complete, the actual execution requires less than an hour.


    Although the evacuees were already as far as possible from the collapsing building and outside the range of flying debris, they were showered with the dust sent flying by the collapse and mired into a state of panic. While watching the disturbance in the crowd, Kiritsugu looked for a gap with weaker wind and lit the cigarette in his hand.


    "Maiya, how are things on your end?"


    "Up until the end there was no activity on the thirty-second floor. The target has not escaped from the building."


    In other words-- Kiritsugu thought with some satisfaction as he looked at the ashes of the ruins of Fuyuki''s Hyatt hotel-- the one called ''Lord El-Melloi'' Kayneth-sama is now most certainly keeping the rubble company.


    The thirty-second floor that Kayneth was on, due to the chain reaction caused by the precision blasting, had lost its support and practically freefallen a hundred and fifty meters to the ground. No matter how well it is defended by a bounded field, in the face of such destructive force it probably cannot protect the people inside the rooms.


    Suddenly there came the sound of a child crying and Kiritsugu''s attention was stolen from the ruins.


    The child''s mother walked past Kiritsugu holding a child who would not stop crying due to fear. Both were wearing only pajamas and covered head to toe with white ash, appearing so miserable it was hard to watch.


    Kiritsugu kept watching the backs of the parent and child... up until his hand was singed by the burning tip of the cigarette, when he snapped back to attention. Kiritsugu tossed the mostly-burnt-up cigarette to the floor and stamped it out with his foot.


    Emiya Kiritsugu felt a little confused; sentimentality is definitely unacceptable for him. These kinds of weak feelings would directly threaten his life. But, regarding his failure, he cannot face it with a composed attitude no matter what.


    Yes. Even if he did not want to admit it, the reality was this��Kiritsugu saw the figures of Irisviel and Ilyasviel in the receding figures of the parent and child.


    Emiya Kiritsugu once believed that there was no differentiation in sacrifice. All life was equal, so choosing the path that led to a smaller sacrifice was okay. In this manner of judgment, the lives of women and children do not receive any special treatment.


    The Holy Grail could be used to save the world. And Kayneth is a target that must be eliminated in order to obtain the Holy Grail. There are a thousand-some people in the Fuyuki Hyatt hotel, but the Holy Grail could save at least five billion people. Kiritsugu could completely eradicate these tenants along with Kayneth if there was the necessity to do so.


    Then why did he need to set a fire beforehand to cause this disturbance?


    In the beginning, he thought that this had been the obvious tactic. Kayneth specifically set many traps in order to defend against an ambush; as for the tactic against his strategic defense, this one has definitely yielded effective results. That prodigy magus held his iron wall as his pride, but he never thought that the entire castle would be destroyed so he remained inside.


    But, was his real intent really just limited to this?


    His sentimental hope that the innocent tenants would escape in time, is it really showing just now unconsciously?


    This really is a fatal romanticism. If he was on the battlefield, this sort of sentiment would definitely lead to his death.


    To steady the shaky feelings in his heart, Kiritsugu once again lit a cigarette.


    He''s degraded. Although he doesn''t know how much weaker he is, the Emiya Kiritsugu today has definitely degraded from the one nine years ago. If this continued then he might not be able to successfully obtain victory in the Holy Grail War. No matter what, not restoring the cold manner of judgment from before is unacceptable-- the faster the better.


    The neighborhood disturbed by the late-night incident has at last begun to stir. Watching the crowd gather in the street, Kiritsugu inhaled deeply and took out his cellphone to give Maiya the signal to retreat.


    The sound that reached his ears was not the voice of his subordinate, but the roar of two metallic entities colliding.


    ����������


    The not yet named metallic lookout. Nearing its completion, it''s temporarily called the Fuyuki shopping center''s thirty-eighth floor.


    The construction is already more than half done, only the exterior left incomplete. This high-rise building will soon become a shopping center and the symbol of Fuyuki Shinto, but right now it is only an empty skeleton of reinforced concrete, buffeted by the strong gales of the night.


    Whether it is the streetlights on the ground or the stars in the sky, everything seems distant and bleak. It is in this void that Hisau Maiya knelt, unmoving, supporting on her shoulder the AUG assault rifle that had night vision equipped. The muzzle was propped on her upright left knee.


    If magus Kayneth noticed Kiritsugu''s plan and escaped from the window, Hisau Maiya who was waiting here would ambush him. But the result is that this preparation had been completely unnecessary.


    "Maiya, what''s the situation there?"


    From Hisau Maiya''s earphones came the questioning voice of Kiritsugu on ground level. Having needed both hands to support her rifle, Maiya switched the cellphone to earphone mode to free her hands.


    "Up until the end there was no activity on the thirty-second floor. The target has not escaped from the hotel."


    Maiya spoke into the microphone beside her mouth and gave Kiritsugu a brief summary of her surveillance. Although she has just witnessed a devastating destruction, her voice did not contain even a bit of excitement.


    Her surveillance mission here is over. Maiya retrieved the bullets, which had not had a chance to be of use before the mission was over, from the gun, put them into a case, and then slung the assault rifle over her shoulder and stood up to head for the stairs.


    At that moment, she noticed a trace of abnormality.


    Not a typical abnormality, but a hard-to-detect subtle change of atmosphere. To an experienced soldier, it is an easy matter to clearly detect this kind of killing intent.


    "-- Your senses are sharp, miss."


    From behind the now still Maiya came a low, cold male voice. The voice echoed in the empty building of reinforced concrete, making it impossible to determine from whence it came.


    Maiya did not respond or ask questions. She only calmly used her sharp intuition to determine the enemy''s location and pulled out the 9mm-caliber handgun from her belt.


    As for the other person in this place, the person who discovered Maiya''s existence-- no matter who it is, this reason alone is sufficient for him to become Maiya''s target.


    "-- Hmm, it''s also nice to have this kind of preparation."


    The man hidden in the shadows said so in a mocking voice.


    At that moment, something was tossed at Maiya''s feet from the shadow of some pillar.


    Maiya immediately aimed her gun at the object and after making sure it was not dangerous, she pointed her gun back towards the place where the object was tossed from. But even so, Maiya still used her peripheral vision to watch the object that was tossed out.


    The corpse of a small animal.


    A bat. And judging from the CCD camera on the bat''s abdomen, this is definitely the bat familiar Maiya sent out. This is the one that was placed by the Fuyuki church that she had lost communication with.


    Then, without doubt, the one who deliberately tossed out the corpse of the bat can only be he. And the opponent seems to have no interest in concealing himself any longer. Slowly walking out from behind the pillar where he was hiding, he exposed himself to Maiya''s line of sight and line of fire.


    The man in front of him seemed filled with authority and pressure, wearing a pitch black frock. Maiya knows him.


    "Kotomine, Kirei..."


    "Oh? This should be the first time we''ve met. So how do you know who I am? Is it perhaps your precognition?"


    Maiya, realizing her mistake, regretted it.


    Kirei did not show the slightest bit of discomfort at facing Maiya''s gun and continued on calmly.


    "If that''s so, then you should definitely know about a lot of other things too, right? This is a prime location for spying on Fuyuki Hyatt hotel''s thirty-second floor; perhaps some very important person lives there?"


    This time it was Maiya''s turn to be silent. But her mind was filled with suspicion: as a Master... Kotomine Kirei should carefully hide himself, so why would he choose to show up here? What is his real intention?


    On the other side, Kirei diverged his sight slightly outwards-- landing on the position where the Fuyuki Hyatt hotel is now a pile of rubble. He stared intently for a while, then heaved a long sigh.


    "Even so--was it really necessary to destroy the building too? To use this kind of tactics, can he still be called a magus? Or rather, maybe he shouldn''t have been considered a magus to begin with?"


    "..."


    This man-- Maiya was suddenly surprised-- he knows. He knows all about Emiya Kiritsugu. Just like how Emiya Kiritsugu knows Kotomine Kirei.


    "Look at me rambling on and on here, miss. Why don''t you say something-- where is the man who should be here in your place right now?"


    After being asked that, Maiya made a new judgment regarding Kotomine Kirei. This man in front of him must be killed.


    The sound of Maiya''s rapid fire rang out. Although the 9mm-caliber called the military bullet has a good ability to inflict damage, it is still not powerful enough. So in order to effectively kill the opponent, the key is to shoot the abdominal region three times consecutively. Compared to the small fatal point that can instantly cause death, attacking the position where it is easy to hit and inflict heavy damage seems more effective. This is the rule of killing by shooting.


    Even so, Maiya''s bullets did not strike the organs beneath the frock, but rather the hard concrete floor.


    Even if Kotomine Kirei''s evasive actions were of an unbelievable speed, they cannot be faster than the speed of sound of the bullets. But he determined Maiya''s thoughts before she pulled the trigger and acted beforehand. What''s amazing is Kotomine Kirei''s judgment on tactics.


    Predicting the moment of Maiya firing, and thus dodging the bullets. Even in the field of thaumaturgy, this is beyond the ability of the average person.


    Not only that--


    In that instant the person who turned to hide was not Kirei but Maiya. Her right hand was stained with blood, and the handgun that was supposed to be clutched in her hand fell to the ground with a metallic noise. And her surprise-filled eyes stared at the pillar she had been propping her back against. The keen edge that is suddenly sticking out from that pillar glints with a cold light.


    The thin blade, longer than a meter, made one think of the weapons used in fencing; as a sword the hilt was very short. This is the projectile weapon used specifically by the executors in the Holy Church, called the "Black Key". Just now, this is what cut the back of Maiya''s hand and made her drop her handgun. Kirei had simultaneously thrown this weapon and avoided the bullet.


    Although it is a hand-tossed weapon, it had enough power to penetrate reinforced concrete. Even so, it only made Maiya drop her gun and did not contain the intent to take her life. To use such force on purpose, he probably wants to take away the opponent''s weapon and at the same time destroy her morale. It''s best to capture the other alive-- after all, Maiya had not yet answered Kirei''s question.


    "Your movements aren''t bad. Very sharp."


    Kirei, who''s holding the position of initiative after completely reversing the situation of attack and defense, spoke and walked over leisurely. And once again a Black Key appeared in his hands. The long blade of the Black Key is a semi-solid formed by prana, so while carrying it just holding the small hilt is sufficient. Nobody knows exactly how many Black Keys are hidden under Kirei''s loose frock.


    The Black Key, as one of the staple equipments of the Holy Church''s executors, has great power but is also very difficult to use. Someone who is able to use its power so skillfully must be a very strong expert. And Maiya seems to have encountered such a rare expert now.


    Maiya is not a warrior, only a soldier. So to her there is no combat record worth boasting of, only the analysis of combat. The combat ability of Kotomine Kirei very obviously surpasses her own. In this situation where she has no equipment or advantageous terrain or tactics, admitting her defeat is wiser.


    "What is it, Maiya? What happened?"


    Kiritsugu''s voice sounded in the earphones. It seems like the cellphone in her pocket is still keeping her in contact with Kiritsugu. But-- Maiya now cannot respond. He can hear Maiya''s voice. That horrifying executor''s real goal is not Maiya but Kiritsugu. Kirei''s judgment that Maiya was Kiritsugu''s subordinate, carrying out every action based on Kiritsugu''s instructions, was verified completely here.


    "What''s wrong? Not calling for help? Emiya Kiritsugu is nearby, right?"


    Kirei no longer had a bit of doubt left when he said this name, because he is convinced that his judgment is correct. If Kiritsugu wants the Holy Grail, then he would definitely act tonight.


    The effect of the curse of Diarmuid''s G��e Buidhe is easy to see. They have been mired into a very unfavorable situation with one of Saber''s arms sealed off while the six remaining Servants are still in good condition. To the Einsbern camp, the most pressing matter is to eliminate the origin of the curse, Lancer, as soon as possible.


    So Kirei set up his net near Kayneth''s dwelling, calmly awaiting the arrival of the ambushers.


    But in the end he found not Emiya Kiritsugu but someone else. Yet Kotomine Kirei is certain that this person is acting based on Kiritsugu''s instructions. So this woman he is facing right now is definitely the key to finding Emiya Kiritsugu.


    He can''t kill her; it''s best to capture her alive. As long as he can make her talk, it''s fine.


    Even if he had to break her arms and legs.


    After making a cruel judgment in his heart, Kotomine Kirei approached the woman''s hiding place slowly. The opponent should be unarmed. The already disassembled assault rifle cannot be reassembled quick enough, and the dropped pistol is far away. This match has already been decided.


    But what stopped Kotomine Kirei was an impediment beyond his expectations.


    Suddenly a veil of white smoke appeared between him and the prey, completely obscuring his vision, and with it an irritating smell of chemical reactions rushed into his nostrils.


    "Smokescreen!?"


    What suddenly appeared in front of Kotomine Kirei was a smokescreen released by a military-use smoke dispersion bomb.


    And in that instant when Kirei''s sight was obscured by the smokescreen, Maiya escaped with haste.


    Although Kotomine Kirei tossed a Black Key in the direction of the noise, he did not hit the target. The instinct of an executor who''s been through countless battles told him that he could not move carelessly in the current predicament.


    Kotomine Kirei held Black Keys in both hands, not daring to let his guard down the slightest, and surveyed his surroundings while waiting for the smoke to disperse. In this building exposed to strong winds, the thick smoke only took several seconds to dissipate-- but, that woman managed to escape in these mere seconds.


    Only he was left. Realizing he was the only person left in this empty building, Kirei grunted and put away his Black Keys. He did not have any intention of pursuit.


    Kirei picked up the smoke dispersion bomb, now empty of all smoke, from the ground and began to inspect it. It''s an American grenade model. There isn''t anything special about it; it''s simply something that anyone can get if they had the right connections.


    It wasn''t tossed by that woman, because if he had found that she had moved in the slightest then he would''ve thrown a Black Key to stop her. This had been tossed in front of him by someone else to help that woman escape.


    Of course, there shouldn''t be anyone else inside this building. If that''s the case, then the smoke grenade should have been tossed in from outside the building.


    Kirei walked to the edge of the building-- ignoring the wind tugging at his frock-- and looked down.


    Around the rubble of the former Fuyuki Hyatt hotel, there aren''t any buildings that can stand shoulder to shoulder with this one. The distance from ground level to this position is at least a hundred and fifty meters. It''d be hard to aim at this position precisely even with a long range weapon. Not to mention a hand tossed smoke grenade. It''s a cosmic farce for someone to toss that up from ground level.


    But Kirei was, after all, an executor who has hunted many strange magi before. He was already thoroughly used to facing enemies who were beyond common sense. To him, this level of strangeness didn''t have anything that was worth being surprised over.


    Somewhere below him existed the magus who stopped him.


    As long as this was confirmed, then he has gained something tonight.


    At the same time, Kirei felt the breath of the strange form concealed beside him.


    "Assassin?"


    "Yes, it is me."


    Assassin, who was sporting a long pitch-black gown, materialized kneeling in front of Kirei. This Assassin is one among the three who were spying on Irisviel and Saber in the forest, who had been charged to bring over the obtained information.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to materialize indoors?"


    "I''m terribly sorry, but I have a very urgent report to make..."

 Volume 2 - CH 5.3

    After a night of continuous deadly fights, a streak of white light gradually appeared at the eastern sky. At this moment Kirei was using the magical communicator to establish a connection with the T��saka mansion in the Miyami district. He and his father Kotomine Risei were preparing to call for an emergency strategy meeting.


    ��Huh? Can we really trace Caster��s trail immediately now?��


    Tokiomi��s satisfaction and praise were revealed through his voice. Kirei and Assassin��s efforts had finally yielded the results he wanted. Although his servant was still a tricky problem, his apprentice��s side had progressed very smoothly.


    ��Our opponent is really the Heroic Spirit of a magus. Despite being an Assassin, it was still tough for him to enter their workshop unnoticed. But now we are sure of the approximate position of the enemy. Currently Assassin is carrying out close surveillance at the perimeter of the area. Once Caster appears out of his workshop, his activities can be known immediately.��


    ��Which is to say that Caster did not stay within his workshop, and is actively operating outside?��


    ��Yes. That��s because������


    Recalling Tokiomi��s reaction when he delivered the report last time, Kirei hesitated slightly. Caster and his master��s actions might give rise to grave consequences.


    ����Both of them went to the city beside Miyami town and captured the sleeping children back to their workshop. Until daylight appears, they had caught 15 of them. Though most operations were carried out smoothly, the parents of 3 children discovered them and a struggle ensued. Eventually, the two killed the entire family.��


    Able to clearly feel Tokiomi��s fury, Kirei continued promptly before he manages to reply.


    ��Caster uses magecraft unhesitatingly, and he does not even clean and tidy up the place after it. Now, under my father��s instructions, workers from the Holy Church are clearing the traces they left behind at the scene. However����I��m afraid that even after today, Caster and his Master��s behavior will not change in any way.��


    ������What on earth are they thinking! What type of person is that jerk? The Master of that Caster.��


    ��According to Assassin who eavesdropped their conversations, before summoning Caster, that Master had already been carrying out similar murders like this. Though we can��t be sure yet, this guy is apparently the same person as the wanted serial killer.��


    ������������


    Tokiomi breathed heavily in anger.


    Since this month, news of the mysterious serial killer- ��The Demon of Fuyuki City��, had been continuously reported. Using brutal methods rarely seen within these few years, he was related to 4 murder incidents in the city. Worst still, in the last case, it was said that he had killed all the family members in their sleep - an extremely savage killer. The police of Fuyuki city had set up a special task force which had gathered the police force from the neighboring vicinity to crack the case quickly. Nevertheless, there had been no progress at all; they were still at the stage where they cannot even determine the facial features of the suspect.


    For Tokiomi, for such a serious thing to happen during Heaven��s Feel was indeed a headache. This should be the same for all Masters. The Heaven��s Feel must be carried out in secret. This is a solemn rule for all contestants. Someone who drew so much attention to this place would not be welcomed.


    Actually, all the magi were responsible to guard the noble creed. Whoever he is, nobody would expose magecraft to the common people. Everyone researched their magecraft underground; those who failed to guard this secret would be put to death promptly by the Association. As long as something is related to the secrecy of magecraft, the Magus Association was firm and thorough in managing it. That is why this matter always made the magi��s blood run cold.


    Let say there was a magus who appear at the headlines of the community news almost daily; and that this Master is his Servant��s puppet- this had to be a critically alarming situation.


    ��About these two, did you obtain any detailed information, reports, or something like that?��


    ��From how they call each other, we can gather that the Master��s name is ��Ryuunosuke��, while Caster is known as ��Bluebeard��.��


    ��Bluebeard? Then Caster��s real identity has to be Count Gilles de Rais, isn��t it?��


    ��Possible. This person was very famous in alchemy and black magic."


    From the point of view of his fame as a legend, it is not surprising that he is summoned by the Holy Grail as a Servant. It''s just that his characteristics are totally different from a Heroic Spirit. It is more fitting for him to be known as ��vengeful spirit�� instead.


    ��From their conversations, as a Master, Ryuunosuke does not have any prior knowledge about Heaven��s Feel. Putting that aside, he doesn��t even have the self-consciousness of a magus.��


    ��This is quite possible. Under accidental situations, it is possible for someone without any magecraft teaching to make a contract with the summoned Servant�� That Master will be the Servant��s puppet.��


    ��But, that is...��


    Recalling what he had heard through Assassin��s ears, Kirei continued:


    ����No matter what, Caster��s words and actions are beyond the boundary of normal comprehensions. He keeps saying things like the Holy Grail is already his; must rescue Jeanne d��Arc - things that do not make sense at all.��


    As if trying to vent out all the anger in his heart in a single breath, Tokiomi let out a deep sigh.


    ��A Servant that is rampaging around due to his mental disturbance and a Master who is totally helpless at the situation? Why on earth did the Holy Grail choose such jerks?��


    Servants attacking human beings- this itself is nothing abnormal. For spiritual beings who feed on prana to exist, Servants do not just acquire prana restoration from their Masters. They can also procure energy by absorbing the spirit of human beings. Masters who are incapable of providing sufficient prana to their Servants may use sacrificial ceremonies to make up for the inadequate prana.


    Even in this Heaven��s Feel, cases like offering sacrifices were still within Tokiomi��s expectations. This is something without blame. Magi themselves are already existences beyond common rules. They can ignore morality and usual preception of right and wrong. If they have to sacrifice innocent people, as long as it is covertly and secretly done, silent approval is given.


    But reckless murders like this which create such a huge commotion - this behavior is never allowed.


    ��You cannot let this matter run wild, right? Tokiomi-kun.��


    With a displeased look, Father Risei cut in.


    ��Caster and his Master��s actions have clearly obstructed the progress of the Heaven��s Feel. This is against the rules.��


    ��Of course. As someone whose former job was to guard the secrecy of magecraft, I will not let them off.��


    For generations, the T��saka family had always been the secret guardian of the area of Fuyuki city. Managing the laylines of this land and monitoring any abnormal occurrence here - this is the responsibility entrusted to them by the Magus Association. This is also the reason, as one of the ��three initiate families��, the T��sakas offered this place under their watch as the stage for the Heaven��s Feel.


    As a Master whose goal is to acquire the Holy Grail and also as the guardian of this land, Tokiomi really has to stop Caster��s actions.


    ��I��m afraid they are also behind the continual disappearances of the children after the 4 murder cases.��


    Kirei reported his views dryly.


    ��There only 17 children reported missing. If we take the situation of this morning��s surveillance into account, and if we include the extra ones they captured, the number of missing children will be at least 30. Their actions will only intensify, I��m afraid. Father, we have to stop them as soon as possible.��


    ��Yeah. It is already beyond the extent where warnings and punishments are effective. The only way left is to destroy Caster and his Master.��


    ��But the problem is that to fight a Servant, we have to rely on a fellow Servant. However, my Assassin cannot take any action.��


    Kirei��s remarks really made sense. Assassin��s purpose was to specifically carry out clandestine plans, and how can he be allowed to show up again so quickly?


    Father Risei contemplated this in silence for a while. To Tokiomi, he suggested:


    ��It is within my jurisdiction as a supervisor to alter the rules slightly. What if we put the struggle for the Holy Grail aside first? We muster all the other Masters to go against Caster. How about it?��


    ��Huh? Then����what do you have in mind, Father?��


    ��I can provide certain help which would assist the one who manage to eradicate Caster��s Master, in their future battles. The result of having the entire Heaven��s Feel disrupted because of Caster��s sole rampage�� I doubt the other Masters would want it to happen too.��


    ������Oh I see. Change the objective of this game to hunting. Is that right?��


    Taking the Servant whose hand was injured in yesterday night��s haphazard fight into consideration, none of the Servants were killed yet. So if everyone shifts their targets to Caster, his life would be hanging by a thread. Just like a lighted candle in a hurricane, Caster''s fate is ready to be extinguished any moment.


    ��But the condition of awarding benefits to the one who defeats Caster����Will it backfire on us instead? Will it eventually hinder us from obtaining the Holy Grail?��


    Smiling, Father Risei replied.


    ��Of course it is not good for someone else to acquire the benefits. But the only one who could deliver the final blow to Caster, cornered by the hounds, would be Archer.��


    ������I see. That��s obvious.��


    As long as Kirei��s Assassin is present, it will be all too easy to arrange the time accurately so that Archer delivers the finishing blow. Although the rules were altered now, the T��saka camp��s battle tactics and skills were still unchanged.


    ��Then quickly prepare to gather the other Masters.��


    After he decided what to do, Father Risei got up and left the underground chamber. Just as Kirei was about to stand up, he was halted by Tokiomi.


    ����Oh yes, Kirei-kun. I heard that you left the Fuyuki Church to do something on your own yesterday night.��


    Kirei had already anticipated Tokiomi��s question. On the surface, Tokiomi��s apprentice had already been defeated in this Heaven��s Feel, and was currently seeking protection from the church. So he shouldn''t be doing anything at all.


    ��I am very sorry. I know this is very risky too, but I had discovered a spy in the vicinity of the church. So I had to do something about it-��


    ��Spy? Is its target you, who��s a part of the Church?��


    Tokiomi sounded much stricter.


    ��Please don��t worry about it. I have already destroyed the spy. No secret will be leaked out,�� answered Kirei in a breezy voice.


    Kirei surprised even himself at his ease in lying straight at his Master��s face.


    ��Why didn��t you use your Servant?��


    ��I feel that this is something trivial. Assassin is not required.��


    After a moment of silence, Tokiomi commented, slightly unhappily.


    ������You really are a highly-skilled Executor, and I also know you have high confidence in your ability. But based on the current situation, aren��t you careless in these actions of yours?��


    ��You��re right. I��ll tread carefully next time.��


    Kirei lied again.


    From now onwards, Kirei would probably go into the battlefield a few more times to trace Emiya Kiritsugu��s trail, until he finds him.


    Kirei waited until the communicator was in complete silence before leaving the underground chamber.


    Just as Kirei opened the door of his room in the first floor of the house, he sensed a disharmony as if he had just walked into a wrong room.


    It was neither the change of scent nor the change in temperature of the room. Overall, he felt a great change in the overall feel of the room. The plain room of his had suddenly emanated a luxurious and elegant feeling as if it is a palace.


    There was no difference in the settings and lightings of the room. The only difference was a man who is sitting on the bench in the middle of the room, totally ignorant of everyone else.


    This intruder, who took over someone else��s room with no reason, is someone that surprised Kirei a little. Startled, Kirei frowned.


    ������Archer?��


    With golden hair standing upright as if it��s burning and a pair of ruby-red eyes, this man in front of him was none other than T��saka Tokiomi��s Servant, the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh. However, instead of wearing his original golden armor, this Heroic Spirit was donned in a modern match-up of a leather jacket with furs and fashionable leather pants.


    Since he was summoned, this Servant had been wondering around carelessly with his ability of Independent Action. But, getting tired of parading himself in his spirit form, Archer decided to dress himself in ��playing attire�� to take on physical form on a whim while having a stroll in the streets at night. Although he had heard of Archer��s idiotic deeds from Tokiomi, Kirei had never imagined that Archer would appear in his room.


    Apparently, Archer was not ashamed at all at intruding other people��s rooms. Putting that aside, he had even casually removed a bottle of red wine from the cupboard and had poured himself a cup. Elegantly, Archer sipped the wine.


    ��Despite being few in number, compared to Tokiomi��s collection, yours is more high-class. What a presumptuous apprentice.��


    ������������


    Still in the dark about the reason for Archer��s visit, Kirei looked at the row of empty wine bottles on the table.


    Looks like Archer had tasted all Kirei��s hidden wine.


    Although it is initially surprising, if one ponders about it, he would find nothing strange. Kirei has this habit that, once he hears of a wine of extraordinary quality, he would purchase it immediately.


    The study of wine is actually a deep world without any boundaries if you wish to pursue it. Wine can fill the emptiness of one��s heart through its taste. When you are feeling hollow inside, getting drunk with alcohol is not a bad idea too.


    Walking in the cul-de-sac, Kirei thought about these ideas, half-seriously.


    Nevertheless, hitherto, he had never tried wine even once. All he did was to increase to number of delicious wines. Kirei did not even think of serving it to his guests.


    As for this drunkard who casually drinks others�� hidden wine, no matter how much he praised it, Kirei did not have any welcoming attitude towards him.


    ��What do you want?��


    Facing this blunt question, Archer lifted up his wine glass and gazed meaningfully at Kirei.


    ��Looks like the ones who are bored aren��t just limited to me alone.��


    ��Bored?��


    Hearing this reply, Kirei realized the meaning behind those words instantly.


    Apparently, this heroic spirit had known what transpired last night- Kirei disobeying Tokiomi��s orders to stay put, and venturing out alone- although Kirei was not sure since when Archer knew about it.


    ��What��s wrong, Kirei? Are you also feeling unsatisfied with only obeying Tokiomi��s commands?��


    ������So, are you still unhappy with your contract now, Gilgamesh?��


    Evading Archer��s question, Kirei asked back in a displeased tone. Although he is the mystical ��King of Heroes��, Kirei did not see him as someone to be feared. In spite of Tokiomi��s views, a Servant is still a servant. No matter who this Heroic Spirit is, he is still Servant Archer, an existence belonging to Tokiomi. Comparing him to Kirei who is Tokiomi��s apprentice, their status is about the same. There is no need to worry too much about him.


    Archer did not mind this attitude of his. He merely snorted, and took another sip of wine.


    ��The one who summoned me here and has been providing me with prana is Tokiomi. So no matter what, I still have to treat him with servant-like etiquette.��


    After this surprising declaration, a sliver of melancholic haze gleamed in Gilgamesh��s red irises.


    ��But frankly speaking, he is really a boring man, completely devoid of any interesting aspects.��


    ������These words should not come from you, a Servant.��


    From his astonished heart, Kirei felt a slight surge of anger at Archer��s rude remark towards his master. At the same time, he felt that he had a rough idea as to why Archer came to visit him. In this mored relaxed atmosphere, Kirei had slowly accepted the presence of Archer in his room.


    ��Are they really that mundane? Tokiomi-shi��s orders.��


    ��Huh�� Really meaningless. Wanting to achieve the omnipotent, wish-granting device, ��Akasha��? What a pointless wish.��


    The only thing every magus yearns for even in their dreams; Archer laughed it off just like that. But Kirei was able to empathize with him.


    ��The craving desire for the ��root�� is something every magus has. Bystanders would not be able to comprehend it.��


    ��If that is so, you are one of the bystanders too, Kirei. As far as I know, before this, your position is one which opposes the magi, right?��


    Archer had seemingly heard about Kirei��s complicated stand. Although he always wears an air of hauteur, his ability to gather information is amazingly sharp.


    Kirei folded his arms, deep in thought. Instead of T��saka Tokiomi��s apprentice, if he looks at things from the view point of the representative of the Assembly of the 8th Sacrament, what is the purpose of Tokiomi��s Heaven��s Feel?


    ����..The path leading to the ��root�� can be said to lead to the ��outside�� of the world. Which is to say, it will not bring any effect to the ��inside��, which is this world. For the Church, which only focuses on the ��inside��, the magi��s pursuit is downright pointless. We can only take their action as a meaningless plan.��


    ��Oh I see. Looks like I am only interested in things related to this universe, which is also my garden.��


    Speaking as if he owns the universe��Having such a haughty attitude really fits his status as the ��King of Heroes��.


    ��I am not interested in the territories that cannot be controlled by me. That��s why I don��t care about this ��root�� thingy at all.��


    Kirei smiled bitterly. In other words, this Archer��s stand goes against all the other magi. That is why it is reasonable for T��saka Tokiomi, a typical magus, to feel helpless at someone like Archer.


    ��If the Holy Grail of Fuyuki City is only a special device which seeks the ��root��, no matter how violently the magi fight for it, I think the Holy Church would just ignore them. Unfortunately, the ability for the Holy Grail to realize wishes is ��omnipotent��. It has unlimited, mysterious power to change even the ��inside�� of the world. If such a great power were to fall into wrong hands, it will become an existence which threatens our belief. This is the reason the Holy Church chose T��saka. Instead of ignoring this matter and let the grail fall into wrong hands, it is better if it is wasted on a ��boring, meaningless wish������ But I have a feeling that my father has other purposes in the beginning.��


    ��What you mean is, the other Masters fight for the Holy Grail for reasons different from Tokiomi��s?��


    Kirei nodded his head in response to Archer��s query.


    ��While Tokiomi is a typical representation of a magus, he is also one of the most right-winged. In this era, people who pursue pure magecraft like he does no longer exist. All the other guys are pursuing the gifts of mundane riches. Prestige, desires, power�� all these are wishes that can be fulfilled ��within�� the world.�� ��Isn��t this great? These are all my favorite things.��


    ��You are but the king who reigned over these uncouth ones, Gilgamesh.��


    Refusing to reply, Archer merely laughed and finished his delicious wine in a single gulp. At Kirei��s apparent evaluation, he did not feel insulted at all.


    ��Then what about you? Kirei, what wish do you want to fulfill by getting your hands on the Holy Grail?��


    At such a direct question, for the first time, Kirei hesitated.


    ��I������


    Indeed. This is the most fundamental question of all. Why are the Command Seals engraved on Kotomine Kirei��s left hands?


    ��I����do not have any special wish.��


    At his vague reply, Archer��s red pupils emanated a coquettish glow.


    ��How can that be possible? I thought the Holy Grail only summons those with wishes?��


    ��It should be like that. But����I am not sure of the reason too. Why would the Holy Grail choose me? Someone without any ideals to accomplish; someone without any cravings to fulfill�� Why am I chosen?��


    ��Is this something worth such frustration?��


    Noticing his heavy look, Archer could not help but to laugh loudly.


    ��If it is not for any desire or ideal, won��t merely seeking pleasure be enough?��


    ��How dare you!��


    Kirei��s fury is basically created unconsciously.


    ��You want me, a disciple of God, to seek pleasures? ...How can I commit such a sinful act which would cause me to be condemned?��


    ��Sinful act? Condemned?��


    Looking at the serious expression of Kirei''s, Archer felt more meaning to those words. Without bearing any goodwill, Archer laughed at him.


    ��Huh. That was a leap in logic, Kirei. Why did you correlate pleasure and sin?��


    ��That��s because������


    Kirei could not reply. And Kirei was also unsure how he ended up in such an awkward situation, something he had never experienced before.


    At Kirei��s silence, Archer became increasingly full of himself and commented.


    ��Acquiring pleasures through sins is actually wrong. But humans do acquire happiness through virtuous means. If you say that pleasure in itself is sinful, does it make sense at all?��


    Such an elementary question, yet why was he struggling to reply? The reason eluded Kirei. He felt as if a nonchalant unease was locked in an unknown territory deep within his heart.


    ������What pleasures? I do not even have them. That��s why I will not seek it.��


    Finally opening his mouth, Kirei answered in a voice unlike him at all, unsure and hesitating- as if he could not find the answer and simply came up with some sentence to deal with it.


    Archer scrutinized him, then burst out in laughter.


    ��Kotomine Kirei, suddenly I have a new-found interest in you.��


    ������What do you mean?��


    ��I��m just kidding. Don��t mind me.��


    Pouring himself a new cup of red wine, he leaned back on the sofa, speaking loudly.


    ��Happiness is fundamentally a part of the human soul. There isn��t any ��yes�� and ��no�� distinction. It is just whether you are ��aware�� or ��not aware�� of it. Kirei, you had only failed to find it from the depths of your heart. To experience happiness, that is the first thing to do.��


    ��Mind you own business, Servant. Trying to educate me����


    ��This is no ordinary education. It is gained by a king from experiencing all the luxuries and pleasures of the world. Listen carefully.��


    Despite saying that, Kirei was actually meticulously analyzing everything Archer said.


    For some reasons, those haughty words sent shockwaves to his nerves.


    ��Kirei. First of all, you have to understand something about this thing called entertainment.��


    ��Entertainment?��


    ��U-huh. Limiting your views to only the ��inside�� is not the right way. You must broaden your horizon����Oh yeah. Let��s start by letting you experience my entertainments. How does that sound?��


    ��For the ��me�� right now, there is no such thing as ��time for entertainment��.��


    I am different from you, Kirei thought silently.


    ��Hey, don��t say something like that. After accomplishing Tokiomi��s tasks, you will have lots of time, eh? You duty is to dispatch spies to monitor the movements of the other five Masters, right?��


    ������You are correct.��


    ��In that case, you shouldn��t just understand their intentions and battle strategies. How about finding out their reasons for seeking the Holy Grail and letting me know about them? That��s not something too hard for you, right?��


    Indeed, this type of investigation did not diverge much from the assignment Tokiomi gave him.


    Assassin, who observed the everyday life of its target, could easily record their conversations. By analyzing the content of the dialogues, the reason they sought the Holy Grail could then be deduced easily. All he had to do is just to ask Assassin to pay extra attention to this type of conversation.


    ������But Archer, why do you want to know such things?��


    ��I mentioned it before, right? I am interested in the behaviors of human beings. And among those who fight for the Holy Grail, there has to be one or two interesting Masters, right? At least more interesting than Tokiomi.��


    Kirei tried to cool his head and think rationally. He had only regarded Emiya Kiritsugu with interest, completely ignoring the rest. Besides, he did not have any obligation to agree to Archer��s request. However, if he could have some influence over this Servant who was completely out of Tokiomi��s control, maybe it would bring some positive effects to the Tokiomi camp in the future.


    ������Okay, Archer. I promise you. But this will take some time.��


    ��No problem at all. I have the patience to wait.��


    After finishing the red wine again, Archer rose from the couch. His movements caused not only the air to waver slightly; the glow within the room fluctuated with him as well. This Heroic Spirit who controlled all the creations of the earth seemed to emanate an invisible radiance from his entire body.


    ��Ah, I will come again to taste your delicious wine. You collection can even rival the heavenly wines. To leave them gathering dust in a monk��s storeroom is such a waste.��


    Expressionless, Kirei neither agreed nor disagreed. Maybe Archer took his silence as consent. Wearing a satisfied smile, he left the room.


    Right after Archer left, the majestic atmosphere left the room too; replacing it, the mundane atmosphere of the room.


    Finally alone, Kirei started to ponder on the strange conversation he had with the strange visitor.


    It was the first time he had a one-to-one conversation with Archer.


    Come to think of it, be it Servants or Masters, all of them fight with all they have in this Heaven��s Feel to fulfill certain wishes- save that uncontrollable King of Heroes who is apparently not interested in the Holy Grail at all. Amongst the Servants gathered in Fuyuki city, he had to be the one with the least will to fight. From this point of view, it looks like he shared the same sentiment with Kirei - he had to be the only Master who participated in the Heaven��s Feel without any reason.


    No, maybe the reason still existed, just that Kirei hadn��t discovered it yet. There had to be a craving desire for the Holy Grail to achieve certain miracles, maybe somewhere deep within his heart.


    Nevertheless, this is definitely not the ��happiness�� Archer talked about.


    The one who knows the answer is not Archer; it is someone else.


    The person in question is Emiya Kiritsugu. Everything would have been solved if the conversation just now could instead be between him and Emiya Kiritsugu, Kirei thought.


    Of course their positions were completely different. Thus they would have discussed using their weapons instead of their words. But it is still alright if that is the case, since Kirei had only wanted to fight with this person called Emiya Kiritsugu; a conversation between men.


    As these thoughts played in his mind, Kirei picked up the empty wine bottles tossed away by Archer.

 Volume 2 - CH 5.4

    At the scene of the collapsed Fuyuki Hyatt hotel, the rescue team was working frantically throughout the night.


    After the effect of Kiritsugu��s magecraft was lost, the evacuation personnels discovered that there were still two VIPs in the building when it collapsed.


    Because they were on the top floor of the hotel when the incident happened, rescue workers lost all hopes at finding them alive. Still, their bodies had to be found before they threw in the towel completely. Under the daylight-bright mobilite, rescue workers quickly cleared the rubbles at the scene using excavators.


    At the dawn of the following day, the rescue team that toiled throughout the night was exhausted. At this moment, something strange happened.


    ��You said you found something strange?��


    This was followed by the prompt arrival of the chief of the rescue team to the scene. According to the workers, they found a silver sphere of about 3 meters in diameter amongst the rubble. No matter how they examine it, it did not look like part of the building materials at all. Out of nowhere, it had just appeared suddenly in the midst of the rubbles.


    ������Is this from the building? One of the decorations of the revolving restaurant on the top floor?��


    ��Even if that is the case, this thing is perfectly undamaged. Isn��t that weird?��


    At closer observation, its surface did indeed have no signs of damage at all. Reflecting bright light just like a mirror, it looks like it had just been polished.


    ��Why��does it look like mercury?��


    The bewildered chief declared his thoughts as he laid his hands on the surface of the sphere.


    At the first contact, surprisingly the sphere sank inwards.


    ��?��


    As the astonished chief looked at it in further scrutiny, he realized that he did not press inwards- he had merely touched it.


    ��Chief?��


    ������������


    Not noticing anything strange, the nearby rescue workers wore a puzzled expression and looked at their astounded-looking chief.


    ��Did anything happen?��


    ������we have to remove this thing from this place.��


    ��Huh?��


    ����Use the truck to transport it away. Hurry.��


    Suddenly, the chief became unusually composed. In a calm voice he instructed the workers to work swiftly.


    Though the workers were still slightly baffled, they knew that the object of unknown origins before their eyes should be removed from the scene immediately. So they promptly heaved the silver sphere up to the shelves in the truck.


    ��Huh? Where��s the chief?��


    A member abruptly noticed that the chief, who was just overseeing them seconds ago, had disappeared. And from behind the backs of the busy rescue workers, the sound of an engine starting could be heard.


    At the driver��s seat of the truck, slowly driving the truck away from the scene, is the expressionless chief of rescue workers. But when the rescue workers noticed this, it was already too late. The truck which carried the silver sphere had vanished among the streets in the dawn light.


    Five hours later, at the outskirts of the city, a police patrol discovered the lost truck, with the chief still sitting at the driver��s seat, unconscious. However, the truck which transported the silver sphere on its shelves was now only left with an empty husk.


    ����������


    ��������


    ��������


    ����Excuse me? Is this Mackenzie��s house?��


    ��Yeah. This is the name of the owner of this house.��


    ������Then, who is��..Sir King of Conquerors Alexander��?��


    ��I am he.��


    ������Ah, ah. Err�� I see. Ah, haha����ah. Then can you sign over here?��


    ��Sign? Alright����done!��


    ��Thank you very much. So-sorry for disturbing.��


    ��Hmm. No problem at all.��


    At the second-floor bedroom of Glen Mackenzie��s house he was so accustomed to staying as if it is his own house, Waver Velvet woke up from his dreams.


    The sun had fully risen. Treating the day as a holiday, he lay idly on the bed, refusing to get up. So it shouldn��t hurt if I lie about like this, right?


    Everything that had happened until now was just like a dream. That unequalled, tragic death match and destruction.


    But the engraved Command Seals on the back of his left hand reminded Waver that this wasn��t a dream.


    As Rider��s Master, Waver had witnessed the fierce battle between the five Servants yesterday night - this is an undeniable fact.


    At that moment, for the first time in his life, this youth entered into the battlefield; for the first time, weaving in between life and death.


    Trepidation, horror; he had never felt them so strongly before.


    However, what was left in his heart at this moment����wasn��t fear-related emotions. Instead, impulses full of delight and excitement surged up in his heart.


    Waver did not have any accomplishment yesterday night- every action was decided by Alexander, alone. As a Master he had only stood beside his Servant, witnessing everything from the side. Worse still, he fainted at the climax of the battle, rendering him unable to catch the final result of the fight.


    Nevertheless, Waver still felt that it was a very meaningful battle. The things and values he obtained from it, looks like only he understood them.


    ����not daring enough to even show up before me, coward; you are not fit to be my opponent at all����


    These words were used to insult Lancer��s Master. Lord El-Melloi, someone Waver hated and feared, was laughed at by Rider as a coward.


    But the valor Rider held with pride was merely rash idiocy in Waver��s eyes. If he had been the one who planned the battle strategy, he would let his Servant cross swords in the battlefield, whilst as a Master, he would hide himself behind the curtain to observe the progress of the combat- which is the same tactic as Kayneth. This is what is called as proper battle tactics.


    But��


    ����the man who is most befitting to be my Master must be a valiant one who charges into the battlefield together with me����


    Of course Waver wasn��t the type of person who can charge into the enemy beside Rider. Hiding beside the bridge, he was actually so terrified that he scrambled into the chariot, wanting to escape immediately. However, this reaction had been mistaken as an act of valor.


    Nonetheless, at this time these things needed not to be pursued further.


    No matter what his reasons were, Waver could still clearly remember the feeling of Rider��s hand on his shoulder - so broad, so strong.


    ��Yes. This type of person IS my Master.�� Rider had really said that to him.


    Compared to Lord El-Melloi- the prodigy, famous lecturer, someone to whom Waver cannot hold a candle at one time, Waver was way superior then.


    His value was finally approved- come to think of it, this was the first time someone acknowledged his ability.


    Although praises and slanders are but meaningless things, for this youth who had never been praised by anyone before, being praised by someone else was really exhilarating.


    That is why Waver was on seventh heaven right now. No matter how he tried, he could not contain his excitement.


    Although his Servant did not treat him with the courtesy demanded by a Master and had always called Waver by his first name, yet, no matter how disrespectful this obstinate was, Waver should at least feel grateful towards him now. After all, Rider was the first one to value him.


    ������������


    Tortured by his complicated thoughts, Waver stuffed his head under the covers. From today onwards, what type of attitude should he employ when he treats that giant Servant of his?


    At this moment, suddenly Waver realized that the usual snores beside his ears in the mornings were absent.


    Waver lifted his head from the covers and found out that, Rider who usually sleeps on the bed, was not there. For someone who abhorred spiritual form, he would not simply cancel his physical form and revert to spiritual form without any good reason. Besides, even if he had dematerialized, as his Servant, it is impossible for Waver not to feel any of his presence at all. So there is only one possibility- Rider was not in the house.


    Waver started to think calmly. He had overslept this morning, so it was not unusual for Rider to rise earlier than him.


    However, the problem at hand is that Rider was not within the house, which meant that Rider went to other places alone without Waver��s permission-


    From the stairs of the corridor, footsteps could be heard coming up the stairs.


    From these heavy footsteps, Waver could tell that it was Rider, thus feeling slightly relieved. However, recognizing the meaning of such heavy footsteps, Waver paled immediately.


    ��Oh, so you are awake, eh? Kiddo.��


    Rider��s voice was accompanied by his huge torso which appeared at the door. And regarding the thick suit of armor he was wearing�� Though Waver had gotten used to the weird occurrences, he still found it to be an alien and unimaginable thing. If this extremely strange sight were to be seen by the Mackenzie couple, he feared that the hypnosis he casted on them would be nullified very quickly.


    Therefore, Waver had, with some difficulty, managed to convince the Servant who downright refused to dematerialize, to stay at the first floor and not moving around as he liked�� Of course, that was the case, until this morning.


    ������You��went downstairs dressed like this?��


    ��Don��t be scared, okay? The old couple of this house had left early in the morning. So there are only two of us now. I went downstairs to receive the express delivery package.��


    Looks like Rider also knew to try his best not to be seen by the Mackenzie couple. Waver, who got slightly relieved at this, suddenly noticed something amiss. Nervously, he examined Rider from head to toe.


    In the hands of the giant was a small package with the express delivery label on it.


    ������So you went to the main entrance in this costume?��


    ��I have no choice what. We cannot send the delivery man away without showing any gratitude, right?��


    It was already too late.


    But luckily he was not noticed by anyone staying nearby, only by the postman who comes occasionally to deliver parcels. In spite of that, it was very likely for the word to spread from the postman, saying something like there was a warrior in Greek armor in this house. All he could do was to pray that people would treat his words as a prank.


    ��Say, this isn��t even your parcel, so you don��t have to express your gratitude, right?��


    ��Huh? No. It is my parcel.��


    ������What!?��


    Showing off, Rider let Waver see the parcel- ��Fuyuki Town Miyami District, 228 Mackenzie Residence. To the King of Conquerors Alexander��. This preposterous content was openly displayed on the post receipt. On the Distributor column, the words ��Specializing in Selling Character Goods: Animan Bar Nanbo Shop��.


    ��What is this? Rider, explain.��


    ��I am just trying out this mail-order thingy. There were quite a lot of products which caught my attention on the advertisement section of ��World Military Monthly��.��


    ��Eh? Mail-order?��


    When he thought of it, Waver finally understood why Rider further requested for a postcard when he asked Waver to buy military magazines and recording tapes. At that time, Waver hadn��t the faintest idea what the postcard was for�� No, it should be that Waver did not even considered it.


    ��I said, where on earth did you learn mail-order from?��


    Although Heroic Spirits can obtain knowledge from the Hold Grail, it would not have been to the extent of learning how to use mail-order. Waver was very reluctant to believe these were all true.


    ��Huh? This type of trifle, didn��t they explain it clearly at the back of the magazine and the recording tapes? Just look at it for a while and you��ll understand.��


    ��When did you see those advertisements����huh? Where did you get the money for the mail-order?��


    ��Don��t worry. I have already paid in full.��


    Laughing cheerfully, Rider returned Waver��s wallet to him. Apparently, he had taken his Master��s wallet without permission while he was sleeping.


    This man is so na?ve that he had even wanted to buy an invisible bomber; no one would know what expensive merchandise he had purchased this time. Appalled, Waver took out his wallet and checked the sum of money inside, whilst holding back his tears.


    After checking, he realized that the number of 10 000 yen notes inside remained unchanged; just that a few thousand yen notes were missing. Waver heaved a huge sigh of relief. Because he had collapsed in relief, Waver��s fury at Rider for taking his wallet without permission had diminished.


    This teenager was not even aware of his helplessness: Is he considered lucky or unlucky?


    As for Rider, he was beside Waver, humming a tone while opening the parcel happily.


    ��Hoho!��


    He shouted in joy after opening it.


    ��Not bad! Not bad! I like it very much. The real product looks even nicer than the one in the photographs.��


    ������A T-shirt?��


    Rider removed an XL sized T-shirt from the parcel. No matter how Waver looked at it, it looked just like another cheapskate product. At the front part of the shirt, an eye-catching logo was imprinted on top of the world map - "The Admiral��s Great Tactics". It looked like one of those products from the games segment published in on the front page of the special edition of the magazine.


    ��It is really not bad. After I noticed Saber yesterday night, I had a sudden inspiration too. If I wear contemporary styled clothes when I go to the streets, you wouldn��t mind, right?��


    Waver��s Heroic Spirit abhorred spiritual form and strongly preferred his physical form. Although Waver had headaches over this matter, the silver lining was that at least Rider did not think of going for window shopping in the streets. Now he is in deep trouble. Waver was angry to the extent of wanting to curse Saber (who gave Rider such an idea) and her Master to death.


    Meanwhile, Rider had tried on his new shirt and was displaying various poses, drawing simple happiness from it.


    ��Wahaha! Just like what I wanted- the effect of having the whole world on my chest. Haha! Really makes me feel happy.��


    ������ah, ahh. Yeah, yeah.��


    What if he continued to cover his head and sleep over it? If he did so, he would banish the view of this elated Rider, wearing a T-shirt from his sight; and to escape back to gentle sleep. Currently, this is the best idea Waver could think of. When he gets up again next time, the world would be a better place, right?


    Such a tempting notion had to be abandoned as Waver thought of what Rider would do next.


    ������Hey Rider, wait. I said, wait!��


    Noticing that Rider was about swagger out of the house, the nervous Waver stopped him immediately.


    ��Where are you going?��


    ��Do you have to ask that? To the streets, of course. To show those peasants the new look of the almighty King of Conquerors.��


    To wear only a T-shirt amidst the cold wind in November was already abnormal enough. To top it off, his valiant body was only covered in a T-shirt, nothing else.


    ��At least wear trousers before you go out!��


    ��Huh? That thing that causes you to stumble? Oh yeah. Come to think of it, everyone in this country wears that thing.��


    Looking slightly troubled, the brown giant who did not even wear underpants held his forehead with his fist, whilst asking Waver seriously:


    ��Do I really have to wear that?��


    ��That is a must.��


    Although he had not washed his face yet, Waver��s sleepiness had gone up in a puff of smoke.


    This inconsiderate, ignorant-to-common-sense muscular idiot who��s as lacking in manners as a gorilla�� Once Waver thought of the countless allowances he had made for him, he could not help but to get angry.


    ��Let me get this clear. I will not go to the streets to get super big-sized pants just for you. I��ll definitely not go.��


    ��What didya say?��


    With an exaggerated look, Rider stared at Waver. But Waver would not give in this time - he had set his determination with an iron-hard will.


    ��Hey punk, are you going against my majestic achievements?��


    ��Your majestic achievements and your trousers are two completely irrelevant things! Before you go out to enjoy yourself, show me what you can! Kill at least one of the opponents�� Servants!��


    ��Eh? You are quite an impatient fellow. You can engage a Servant in a combat anytime you want, you know.��


    ��So do it now! Kill at least one of them! If you do that, I��ll buy you trousers or anything you want.��


    Showing a sudden solemn look, Rider became silent.


    ������Oh I see. Understood. For now, as long as I present you the decapitated head of the enemy, you swear that you would get me a pair of trousers?��


    At Rider who gave in with such surprising alacrity, Waver felt very helpless instead.


    ������So you really want to go to the street in this T-shirt only?��


    ��Ain��t the King of Knights doing the same? As the King of Conquerors, how can I be lagging behind her? And no matter what, I like the design of this shirt very much. It fits well with the conqueror outfit.��


    This idiot without any tastes get was praised down the generations as a hero; is this a dry joke from the historians from the past? Waver��s train of thoughts subconsciously flew past time and space and returned to the distant past.


    At this exact moment, boom! An ear splitting explosion reverberated into Waver��s ears.


    No, to be specific, it was not a sound, but a hearing stimulus. It directly attacked Waver��s sensitive nerves of a magus - in other words, a magecraft impulse.


    ��What was that? ......At the east.��


    As a Servant Alexander could also felt the stimulus clearly.


    From the open curtains, one could see a layer of cloud dispersing in the clear sky. Although the pattern of the cloud looked like those clouds formed by fireworks, the twinkling glow did not look like normal fireworks smoke at all.


    Despite the fact that Waver could see the smoke clearly, because it was formed due to magecraft, people besides magi could not see it. The same goes to the noise. To a normal person, it was but a sound of normal fireworks.


    ��That position��is where Fuyuki church is, right?��


    As one of the Masters participating in the Holy Grail War, Waver had at least some basic knowledge. So he understood the meaning behind the signal immediately.


    As the supervisor of the war, the Holy Church would send that signaling fire every time it has something crucial to inform the Masters. This is the most appropriate means to inform the Masters, as the Hold Church would not have the faintest idea where they would be.


    ��Is it something related to us?��


    Waver struggled to find the best answer to Rider��s question.


    ��Cannot say that it is totally unrelated to us. How should I put it������


    In fact, Waver did not announce to the Holy Church his identity as a Master.


    As long as he has a Servant on the grounds on Fuyuki city, naturally his position as a Master is established. So there was no need at all to do things under the Church��s thumb - Waver decided. After all, he had obtained the holy relic through unscrupulous means. If he did anymore extraneous things, would he land himself into deep trouble?


    However, it would be safe if he ignored the convention called by the Fuyuki Church. A meeting for all the Masters called by the supervising Holy Church, what emergency could it be? Normally it would be due to amendments to the rules, addition of extra conditions�� Besides, it might also announce new information next.


    This information might be the key point to the battles henceforth. From the current situation, it would be more beneficial if he listened to the supervisor��s suggestions. And if they were some regulations which restrict him, when the time comes, all he had to do is just to ignore them.


    ��Rider, we��ll discuss about the trousers some other time. I have some other things to prepare right now.��


    ��What are you so afraid of? It is hard to get such a nice weather for strolling.��


    Throwing the disappointed Rider aside, Waver started doing his preparations.

 Volume 2 - CH 5.5

    A heavy atmosphere hung over the pews of the church.


    Noticing the dense demonic aura in front of him, Father Kotomine Risei could not help but to laugh bitterly.


    Around an hour had passed since the summoning signal had been released. None of the Masters came to the Fuyuki Church; in place of them, five familiars gathered in the place. Apart from Kotomine Kirei who had withdrawn from the war on the surface and Caster��s Master, Ryuunosuke, who was not able to see the signal, the other Masters had sent their representatives. Looks like all the Masters were not bothered about their etiquette towards the church.


    T��saka Tokiomi had also sent his familiar to the meeting. The rest of the familiars should be dispatched by Einsbern, Mat�� and the two foreign Masters. This had also proven the fact that Lord El-Melloi, whose whereabouts were unknown after the explosion of the Fuyuki Hyatt hotel, is still alive.


    ��I had actually prepared the usual pleasantries of greeting especially, but it seems no one has come. So I��ll go straight to the point.��


    After that simple opening, the old Father faced the human-free congregation - at least there was no human audience present - and continued:


    ��The War of the Holy Grail, which can achieve all of your wishes, is currently in great crisis. The Holy Grail is supposed to bestow power only to the Master and Servant who seek it, but now there is a betrayer. Ignoring the cardinal obligation of the Holy Grail, he and his Heroic Spirit misused the power granted them to satisfy their frivolous desires.��


    Risei did not care about the response from the crowd, possibly due to the fact that he had gotten used to preaching as a Father. Though obviously, the congregation could only listen quietly. After a slight cough, the old Father continued speaking.


    ��We discovered that Caster��s Master is the man who is behind the serial killing and kidnapping cases which happened lately in Fuyuki city. He used his Servant to carry out his crimes, but he ignored the crime scene right after he was done, not concealing his traces. What this act of severe violation of the rule of secrecy would bring - I guess you would understand without my explanation.��


    Although there was no response from the familiars, the Masters who heard his words through their familiars should be wavering right now, at least slightly. Just like how Tokiomi reacted this morning; such is the usual reaction of a magus.


    ��He and his Servant are no longer your individual enemy, but a general threat to the summoning of the Holy Grail. Therefore, I use authority of supervision I have at such critical times, to change the rules of the Holy Grail War temporarily.��


    In a strict voice he declared, whilst pulling up his right sleeve, revealing his right arm.


    Although his body was old, the strong and muscular arm he once had during his younger days could still be seen. Tattoo-like images fully covered his elbow to his wrist -


    No, those should not be called tattoos. Those Masters participating in the War of the Holy Grail would know what they were at their first sight.


    ��These, are the things recollected from previous Holy Grail Wars, and entrusted to me as the supervisor this time��s Holy Grail War. The inheritance of the Masters who lost their Servants before the final battle- their leftover Command Seals.��


    After this proof, no one would doubt the authority of Father Risei as the supervisor.


    All the Command Seals not used in time were taken care of by him, the overseer.


    Command Seals are also known as holy marks, the proof that bore on its back the fate of participating in the War of the Holy Grail. Not only does it carry the significance of fate, it is also a device to control Servants.


    The phenomenon of Command Seals is already a kind of miracle by itself. But although this crest on the Master��s body possesses enormous power, Command Seals are still a form of exhaustible physical enchantment. Thus, they can be transplanted or transferred through incantations.


    ��I can transfer these reserve Command Seals to anyone based on my judgment. For all of you who control your Servants, I guess you all know the importance and value of these crests?��


    Although he was only facing the familiars whose only duty is to pass what they��re hearing to their owners, Father Risei slowly entered into the state of preaching, and his excitement was aroused.


    ��All Masters should stop all current hostilities. Everyone needs to destroy Caster with all that he��s got. I will select the Master who manages to annihilate Caster and his Master, and bestow him additional Command Seals due to the special case.��


    ��If this mission is accomplished alone, only that person will be awarded; if many cooperated then all will be awarded. Once I have made sure that Caster is destroyed, the War of the Holy Grail will resume.��


    Father Risei rolled down his sleeve and further added.


    ��So, if there are any questions, you can ask them now.��


    A commotion could be heard in the darkness. Sounds of moving chairs, sounds of getting up, and sounds of leaving mingled together, and then vanished gradually.


    Since the supervisor��s announcement has been fully understood, it would be meaningless to linger at that place any longer. Currently the Masters have nothing to ask. Everyone had probably started preparing for the new competition.


    The church had finally reverted to its truly human-free state. Father Risei pondered upon future developments whilst grinning.


    After instructing these things, all he has got to do now is wait. Those four hungry hounds would surely drive Caster into desperation.


    The countenance of the targeted Master and the location of Caster��s workshop were already known. If the other Masters were to be informed efficiency would probably increase. However, if not handled carefully, it might arouse their suspicion. Thus, it was still not the appropriate time to distribute the intelligence gathered by Assassin to the public.


    How long can Caster keep up? Risei and Kirei felt that the current situation will not immediately change to a 6 to 1 siege. In his opinion, it would be difficult for the other Masters to naively follow the supervisor��s instructions, focusing on Caster as their main target. This is because they felt that the hunt for Caster was but a mere interlude. Their real goal is still to succeed in the ensuing dogfights.


    Everybody craves for more Command Seals. But if the opponents would acquire the same thing, then he would not have any advantage left.


    For these Masters, instead of cooperating to obtain the Command Seals together, they would rather destroy Caster on their own to gain sole advantage over the others, although the former was much easier. Furthermore, they might even obstruct each other in competition.


    If that is so, it would be troublesome. If each of them obstructed the other, it might be disadvantageous towards Archer��s movements.


    All the Masters�� movements would be under the watchful eyes of Assassin, someone they had almost forgotten. Kirei��s duty was executed beautifully. As a magus who learned magecraft at the last minute within a few days, to be able to use such superior means to control his Servant, this should be something even his teacher Tokiomi could not imagine.


    For the sake of his belief, for the tenet of the Church, and for the sake of his promise to his deceased friends; brimming with self-confidence, this child exhausted all that he has, deploying his talents. A great achievement indeed, something even his father failed to accomplish.

 Volume 2 - CH 6.1

    Act 6.


    Head straight westward from Fuyuki��s busy streets for about thirty kilometers.


    There is an east-west orientated state highway that cut through tall mountains far removed from villages and devoid of human presence. A stretch of dense forest occupied both sides of the highway, and this piece of forest seemed forgotten by the torrential upsurge of land development.


    Maybe this land is state-owned, but based on its register it appears to be owned privately by an overseas company; moreover, it is yet unconfirmed whether this overseas company truly exists. If someone insists on investigating this land, then the first baffling thing would be this legendary urban myth.


    It is rumored that in the deepest part of this dense forest, there exists a ��legendary castle��.


    Of course, this myth is only a boring fairytale. Although the forest is undeveloped it is still only about an hour��s drive away from Fuyuki city. If there truly is such an outlandish castle then everyone would know about it. In fact, people have conducted land surveys in this primeval forest numerous times and have not once found any traces of human structures.


    But after every few years, someone would bring that myth up again.


    A group of children once walked into this forest half-playfully, half-exploring, and there was also a lost hitchhiker. They saw an ancient castle suddenly appearing out of the dense fog; it was built out of rock and immensely spectacular. No one lived inside the castle and it appeared to be abandoned. But within it there were all sorts of utilities and everything was in perfect order, and people couldn��t help but have the illusion that humans indeed live here. It is said to be an extremely uncanny ancient castle.


    Obviously no one would believe in this rumor. The best it can be is a story told by tabloids that have ran out of news material, which used one page in their summer special edition devoted to strange tales to pass it across.


    Only a very small amount of magi know that this castle truly exists.


    This castle only welcomes the owner that enters here to participate in the war every sixty years; all in all, it is a castle of the way of magecraft.


    This castle is enveloped by multiple layers of illusions and bounded fields, and would never be exposed to the outside except in rare accidents. This is a strange space of existence. The people who know of the castle��s existence call this dense forest ��the Einzbern forest��.


    When Fuyuki held the Heaven��s Feel Jubstacheit, the head of the Einzbern family, felt that it is an inappropriate move to establish an outpost on the land directly subjected to their archrival Tohsaka family. Therefore, he fully used the financial power of his clan and bought all the leyline covered grounds closest to Fuyuki as the Einzbern family��s headquarters. That was near the beginning of the third Heaven��s Feel, which also coincided with the tense and dangerous times just before the onset of the Second World War.


    This broad primeval forest is covered with a bounded field and completely isolated to the outside world, and the Einzbern family transferred everything in their original castle into this forest. From this act, the Einzbern��s immense financial power and their extraordinary persistence in pursuing the Holy Grail can be seen. Compared to the Einzberns, the various negotiations the Tohsakas had to make in order to purchase land at Fuyuki and the pains they put in to concealing it all would be a mere laughing matter.


    ����������


    The dense atmosphere made Irisviel sigh numerous times.


    ���C Are you tired, Iri?��


    Kiritsugu asked. Irisviel hid her melancholic expression and shook her head with a smile.


    ��It��s nothing, I��m not tired. Keep going.��


    Irisviel urged Kiritsugu. Kiritsugu continued to talk about all sorts of intelligence concerning Fuyuki city. A map portraying the entire Fuyuki city was spread on the table in front of Kiritsugu.


    ���C Two locations are the heart of the entire area. One is the residence of the Second Master, Tohsaka. The other goes without saying; that is Mount Enz��. All the leylines in the surrounding area gather at Mount Enz��. The details are just as Head of the Household Acht had said �C ��


    Servants arrived at the castle before Irisviel and company did and had prepared everything appropriately at the meeting place before leaving. Therefore, the meeting place where the meeting was being held was immaculate. Not a speck of dust gathered anywhere from table legs to tea cups, and vases were filled with lively flowers. It��s impossible to imagine that no one has lived here for sixty years.


    It��d be a lie to say that she��s not tired. But Irisviel had at least rested in bed for a little while. Kiritsugu, on the other hand, didn��t rest for one minute. It was already near noon when Kiritsugu and his assistant Hisau Maiya arrived at the castle. However, as soon as they arrived at the castle they received the summons from Fuyuki church, controlled familiars, confirmed the notice from the supervisor and such, and Kiritsugu busily dealt with all these hassles without a halt. Last night, after the battle at the warehouses, Kiritsugu and company attacked Lancer��s Master Kayneth, and even encountered Kotomine Kirei. Another fierce battle ensued. Yet, Kiritsugu didn��t even show a sliver of exhaustion, then there��s no reason for Irisviel to complain of tiredness either.


    No, there were other, hidden reasons for Irisviel to sigh.


    ���C A powerful bounded field was established with the Ry��d�� temple on top of Mount Enz�� as its base. As a result, apart from Servants, all other natural creatures can only enter the bounded field through the mountain path. Saber needs to be careful of this when she��s moving.��


    These words advising caution to Saber could be directly said to Saber face to face. However, Kiritsugu still didn��t even once look at the girl dressed in masculine attire and standing behind Irisviel.


    There were two reasons why the air became stagnant and heavy. One was that Saber displayed an attitude of absolute refusal towards Kiritsugu. This attitude of Saber��s didn��t form just now, but it only became more obvious since they arrived at Einzbern castle.


    ��Also, apart from these two locations, there are two more key positions in Shinto where leylines gather. One is the Fuyuki church on top of the southern hill, and the other is the new housing development to the east of the CBD. To conclude, there are four key spiritual grounds in Fuyuki where it is properly equipped to carry out the Holy Grail��s descent.��


    "Then, once the war enters the ending phase and the number of Servants have been narrowed down, we must take control of one of these locations?"


    "Correct. Any questions concerning the topography?"


    "...Saber, is there anything you are not certain of?"


    Irisviel did the tactful thing and tried to arouse her interest. The girl Servant smiled and shook her head.


    "Nothing in particular. It was a sufficient explanation."


    While the girl in question is probably not aware, from an observer''s point of view it was a sarcastic, flippant reply.


    With a sigh, Irisviel continued.


    "So, as for our policies from now on... It seems all the other Masters will hunt down Caster first, right, Kiritsugu?"


    "Yeah, that seems to be the case. The supervisor did hint that there would be compensation for the effort."


    A while ago, Kiritsugu told them about the announcement from the Fuyuki Church, and the supervisor''s revision of the rules; the perverse nature of the Servant Caster and the supervisor''s backing in stopping him.


    "However, concerning this Caster, it would be more advantageous if we did not join with the other Masters. After all, as of this moment we are the only ones who know his true name... Baron Gilles de Rais."


    Kiritsugu, his lips crooked by a cynical smile, continued.


    "He must have lost his mind if he''s prowling after Saber like that, thinking that she is Joan of Arc. This guy is useful. We don''t even need to drive him away, just set our nets and wait."


    "Master, that is not enough."


    That was the cold, objecting voice of Saber, who had thus far been secluded from the discussion.


    "With Caster''s personality, if we do nothing and simply watch over him, then the number of innocent victims will only increase. His misdeeds are unacceptable. We should force him out before the damage spreads."


    Perhaps Saber hoped that, with her sincere words, she could pass through the wall surrounding Kiritsugu''s heart; if so, then it was futile.


    As ever, Kiritsugu, with no indication that he even heard Saber''s voice, spoke again.


    "It''ll be fine, Iri. We found no openings in the boundary field, and the alarm and scanning systems have already been checked..."


    Biting her lip, Saber''s expression became grimmer as she stared as Kiritsugu. While Saber could forcibly endure the way Kiritsugu ignored her, the righteous indignation that he would let Caster do as he wish was too much.


    Of course, Emiya Kiritsugu could not be any less concerned by Saber''s stare.


    "We weren''t going to use the castle this time, but the situation has changed. Until we can lure Caster in, we will hold our position in this fortress."


    "... But Kiritsugu, don''t we need to think of a way to deal with Lancer first?"


    Irisviel gave a counterpoint on behalf of the ignored Saber.


    "It has been eight hours since you defeated Lord El-Melloi, yet Saber''s left hand still won''t heal."


    "If the curse of that spear doesn''t disappear, it means Lancer is still fine. Unlike Archer and his Independant Action skill, the Servant Lancer cannot remain for a long time in the present world without a Master."


    Kiritsugu quickly nodded to what his wife was pointing out.


    "That''s certain. Maybe Lancer formed a new contract with a new Master, or I failed in killing Kayneth... a hindrance came up and prevented me from checking out he was dead."


    ��If so, in order to face Caster more safely, don��t we need to defeat Lancer first?��


    However, faced with Irisviel��s continuous questions, Kiritsugu shook his head.


    ��We have no need to confront Caster directly when he appears. All you need to do is to use the advantage of the terrain to the maximum. Saber can just run away and confuse the enemy��s line of sight.��


    Irisviel was shocked. When Saber heard this from Kiritsugu, she was gaping with anger.


    ��Not�� fighting Caster?��


    ��All the other Masters have set their aim at Caster. Someone is bound to deal with Caster without us lifting a finger. Therefore, we have no need to commit this extra act.��


    ��Caster is rich picking for all those Masters who are chasing Caster with bloodshot eyes. Caster��s sight is locked on Saber. As long as Caster makes a move, then one or two of the Masters pursuing Caster would definitely set foot in this forest and we can attack these Masters sideways. The Master who gave pursuing Caster all their attention would never think that they would change from the role of the hunter to the hunted.��


    That was it; such was creditably Kiritsugu��s strategy. In Kiritsugu��s eyes there are no human morals or the pride of being a magus. He is only a predatory machine deducted from the formula of the survival of the fittest.


    Kiritsugu originally didn��t plan to come to this castle. Irisviel finally understood Kiritsugu��s intention in suddenly changing his plans and joining forces with her.


    ��Master, you�� just how despicable do you want to be?!��


    Saber rebuked loudly and angrily, and Irisviel also felt a faint pang in her heart. Saber��s indignation right now was different from the anger she had last night due to Rider��s mockery and Caster��s boasting �C in some ways this was an even more furious anger.


    ��Emiya Kiritsugu, you��re insulting the Heroic Spirits.��


    ��I only joined this war to avoid spilling rivers of blood. Fight for the Holy Grail, no meaningless bloodshed, minimize sacrifices, one person taking up the mission of fate instead of armies of men and competing here�� this is what we Servants should do.��


    ��Why don��t you give me the responsibility of joining the battle? You were just like that when you attacked Lancer��s Master last night. One misstep had resulted in a disaster. I have already made a deal with Lancer to fight again! You don��t need to use such despicable means �C or is it that Kiritsugu doesn��t have faith in me, who is a Servant?��


    Kiritsugu didn��t reply. He kept an indifferent silence as if Saber��s furious words were mere trifles. Irisviel hated that mask-like expression of indifference on Kiritsugu��s face to no end.


    That man was not the husband she knew.


    She indeed knew that the person Emiya Kiritsugu has dual personalities. She detected that on the one hand Kiritsugu invested all his emotions to his wife and daughter, and on the other hand he hid the scars of the past in his heart. Irisviel knew something about what kind of life Kiritsugu lived before he entered the Einzbern family. But was that the decisive factor that caused the split between them?


    Also, the factor that helped Irisviel to realize this was that black-clad woman present in the meeting. That woman didn��t speak a single word, and silently entrusted everything she has to Kiritsugu. That woman was the other reason why Irisviel was feeling melancholic.


    It wasn��t the first time she��s seen Hisau Maiya. She had seen Hisau Maiya a few times in the Einzbern castle. It was Hisau Maiya who managed all of Kiritsugu��s worldly businesses outside during the nine years of Kiritsugu��s seclusion.


    The woman who acted with Kiritsugu before he met Irisviel. In the duration of this meeting, she didn��t have a sliver of doubt towards Kiritsugu��s words and kept her adamant silence. Perhaps, for Maiya, the Kiritsugu right now was the Emiya Kiritsugu she knew.


    Suddenly, a faint aroma drifted into Irisviel��s nose. It was the smell of tobacco. That scent of tobacco had always been with Kiritsugu, from the day she met him. Irisviel still remembered that she detested that smell a lot back then.


    She hadn��t smelt that scent for a long time after she married Kiritsugu. Now, the scent of tobacco again emanated from Kiritsugu. Perhaps that is the gunpowder smell of the battlefield.


    The current Kiritsugu had undoubtedly returned to the Kiritsugu nine years ago. Back then, in order to win the Holy Grail, Acht took Kiritsugu in. Kiritsugu was like a cruel and merciless hound.


    And the Irisviel back then was merely a doll guarding the Holy Grail. As she reminisced Kiritsugu��s past, it was almost as if Irisviel was remembering her own past. As if the nine years the two of them lived together no longer existed. Irisviel��s heart started to become fretful and restless.


    Right now, the person closest to the man Emiya Kiritsugu was not her, who is his wife, but Hisau Maiya��


    Irisviel did not say what she was thinking of, but asked a completely irrelevant question:


    ���� How should we deal with the new rule of the war the supervisor had proposed? Didn��t he want us to enter a ceasefire with all enemies apart from Caster?��


    ��Ignore that new rule. The supervisor only provided the rewards for abiding with the new rule, not the details of the punishment you��d get if you break the new rule. If the supervisor really buggers us about it, we can just pretend we didn��t know about this rule.��


    Completely different from his attitude when treating Saber, Kiritsugu replied to Irisviel��s questions thoroughly.


    ���C Besides, it just doesn��t feel like the supervisor of this war can be trusted and respected. Hiding Assassin��s Master as if he knows nothing about it; he��s probably on Tohsaka��s side. Before we figure out everything about him, we should temporarily regard him with some doubt.��


    ������


    Saber was so angry her body was shaking, and countless thoughts roamed in Irisviel��s heart. For a moment, the two of them both sank into silence. Kiritsugu took such a silence as the sign to end the meeting.


    ��Then the meeting��s over. Irisviel and I will remain in the castle and prepare for Caster��s assault. Maiya is to return to the city and gather intelligence. Report it to me if there are any changers there.��


    ��Yes sir.��


    Maiya nodded unhesitatingly, stood up, and left the meeting room. Kiritsugu stood up a while later, gathered the map and documents on the table, and also left the room. Kiritsugu didn��t look at Saber even once until the end.


    Saber, completely ignored by Kiritsugu, bit her lip tightly and angrily and stared at the carpet beneath her feet. Irisviel and Saber remained in the meeting room. Right now, Irisviel didn��t know what words she could say to soothe the fuming Saber.


    No, the proud King of Knights, Saber, wouldn��t expect others to comfort her with useless words. Currently, for Saber, the necessary thing to do was to resolve the current problem at its root. When she thought of this, Irisviel put a hand on Saber��s shoulder to show her gratitude towards her, and immediately chased after Kiritsugu and left the meeting room.


    That overwhelmingly deliberate ignorance Kiritsugu showed towards Saber �C it wasn��t just because the two of them had different beliefs. If Kiritsugu didn��t harbor emotions such as extreme hatred or anger towards Saber he wouldn��t be able to act so ignorantly towards her. All in all, Kiritsugu had overdone it this time. No matter how much the strategies of the two differed, they were still companions fighting for a common goal. Although they don��t have to respect each other, they shouldn��t humiliate each other either.


    Irisviel soon discovered Kiritsugu��s figure. He stood on the balcony that could overlook the front garden of the castle, leaning on the railing, and looked out into the night forest. Fortunately, Maiya��s figure wasn��t beside Kiritsugu.


    ���� Kiritsugu.��


    Irisviel spoke as she slowly walked up to Kiritsugu��s back. She didn��t think that her voice would suddenly become severe. Kiritsugu must have also felt her presence. Because Kiritsugu didn��t appear surprised at all, but turned slowly around.


    Irisviel was already prepared. Just then, when Kiritsugu confronted Saber in the meeting room, a look of such cruelty seeped out of his eyes. Irisviel prepared to stare straight into Kiritsugu��s cruel gaze. However, when she saw Kiritsugu��s expression when he turned around, she couldn��t help but feel helpless and stood rooted to the ground.


    Kiritsugu��s expression was like a hurt and helpless child, forcibly holding back his tears. Kiritsugu looked as if he��s been driven up against a wall. The Kiritsugu standing before Irisviel right now was so very remote from the figure of that powerful magus killer; he is only a weak and cowardly man.


    ��Kiritsugu, you �C��


    Kiritsugu didn��t speak, hugging the confused Irisviel tightly. His chest was shaking. In Irisviel��s eyes, her husband��s shoulders were always strong and powerful, something others can rely on, but now her husband was as helpless as a baby sheltering in the arms of his gentle mother.


    ��If I �C��


    Irisviel felt that her husband hugged her tighter, even hurting her. Then, her husband��s weak question sounded beside her ear.


    ��If right now I decide to throw away everything and run away from here �C Iri, will you leave with me?��


    Probably, Irisviel would never be able to imagine that a man like Emiya Kiritsugu would ask such a question. She was so shocked she couldn��t speak for a while, and asked back only after a long pause:


    ��Ilya�� that child is still in the castle. What about her?��


    ��We go back to the castle and bring her out. All who stand in our way will be killed.��


    That was a short and crisp sound �C but also full of despair. Doubtlessly, Kiritsugu wasn��t joking; he was serious.


    ��After that �C I��ll give everything I have for our family. I��ll protect Ilya and you with my life.��


    ������


    Now Irisviel finally understood the feeling of this trapped man in front of her. Kiritsugu, the partner of her life, was facing the greatest battle in his life, and he��s already been forced onto a road of no return.


    He was no longer the Kiritsugu from nine years ago. No longer that cold and emotionless hound, no longer that killing machine who endlessly chastened himself.


    Kiritsugu had changed. He��s gotten very weak, even forcing himself into such a situation to achieve that very cruel ideal. The key that made Kiritsugu change was none other but Irisviel.


    Wife and daughter. They weren��t meant to be swept into Emiya Kiritsugu��s life.


    Originally, Kiritsugu had nothing to lose. He couldn��t even feel pain. It was precisely because Emiya Kiritsugu was such a man that he can be extraordinarily strong, he can pursue the immense ideal of saving the world, unhesitatingly sacrifice everything for it, and become a soldier whose cruelty knows no bounds.


    The current Kiritsugu wanted to go back to the past, to be the man he was before. But �C at the same time that he remembered the past, in the depth of Kiritsugu��s current soul an inconsolable dilemma formed. These nine years completely changed Kiritsugu. Kiritsugu was already enduring a huge amount of pressure and pain just to maintain the look of cruelty and heartlessness he had before.


    Kiritsugu��s ignorance of Saber was exactly the exposure of Kiritsugu��s weakness. Currently, Kiritsugu was already exhausted trying to preserve himself. He had no energy to accept Saber, even with no extra energy left to communicate to the King of Knights.


    Irisviel��s heart hurt terribly. The man she loves with all her heart was being tormented, but there was nothing she could do. That��s because the person that caused all of Kiritsugu��s anguish is herself.


    The only thing Irisviel can do now �C was to weakly raise her doubt to him.


    ��Are we able to run away? We����


    ��We can. Now there��s still a chance.��


    Kiritsugu replied immediately. But that wasn��t believable. Kiritsugu only said that to allow his own heart to still cherish that illusionary hope.


    ���C You��re lying.��


    So Irisviel pointed that out, gently, cruelly.


    ��That��s impossible. Emiya Kiritsugu, it��s impossible for you to run away.��


    ��Give up the Holy Grail, give up the ideal of saving the world; you will definitely not forgive such a self. You will definitely be the final judge and declare the death penalty for yourself.��


    Kiritsugu finally cried out. He understood that too. He had no choices left since a long time ago.


    ��I��m so scared����


    Kiritsugu sobbed, and spoke of what was in his heart like a child.


    ��That guy �C Kotomine Kirei locked his aim on me. Maiya told me that. That guy used Kayneth as bait to lure me onto his hook. He��s already guessed all my plans����


    ��I may lose the battle. I sacrificed you, and left Ilya aside, but still�� that most dangerous person had already aimed his weapons at me. That guy is the enemy I least want to meet!��


    Emiya Kiritsugu, not a hero nor a warrior, but a killer. He doesn��t have the courage and the pride to battle others with his life on the line. He is a coward. Therefore, his goal is to cautiously and with the least risk ensure his victory and the right to survive. For the hunter, the worst nightmare is to be hunted by another.


    But even so, if it was the Kiritsugu nine years ago, he wouldn��t so much as lift an eyebrow and would calmly think up the best solution. That was the terror of Kiritsugu when he had no loved ones to lose. But now, when the Kiritsugu who is afraid to lose his loved ones faces battles again, the fear of losing those he loves became his fatal weakness.


    ��I won��t let you fight alone.��


    Irisviel said gently as she caressed her husband��s shaking back.


    ��I��ll protect you. Saber will also protect you. And�� Maiya will also be beside you.��


    Irisviel was forced to admit which woman Kiritsugu needs the most at the moment.


    Only one person can reawaken the tenacious toughness sealed away in the depths of Kiritsugu��s heart, and recall the cruel and heartless personality Kiritsugu had many years ago. But Irisviel would never mention these to Kiritsugu.


    If Irisviel still had something she could do, then that is to embrace Kiritsugu, and let Kiritsugu have some temporary solace. However �C Irisviel prayed silently in her heart.


    It wouldn��t matter if her prayers don��t work. She prayed that the time she��s allowed to embrace Kiritsugu would be lengthened, even for a minute or a second. Then, she can cure Kiritsugu��s pain the best she can with her limited strength.


    �C Such prayers and the embrace of the two simultaneously disappeared without a trace.


    Irisviel��s chest suddenly throbbed intensively, and she couldn��t help but tense up her entire body. Repeating and intensive vibrations appeared in her magic circuits as soon as she held the forest��s bounded field within her own magecraft.


    That was the alarm.


    ���C Here already?��


    Her husband muttered beside her ear. Calmly �C he returned to the resolute and cruel tone she still hasn��t gotten used to.


    Kiritsugu detected that something had happened just by seeing his wife��s expression. Irisviel nodded silently and left her husband��s embrace. The cruel countenance of that ��magus killer�� once again emerged in front of her eyes.


    ��Fortunately, he came before Maiya left. Now we can smash him face on �C Irisviel, prepare the crystal ball used to look into the distance.��


    ��Right.��


    Events were happening much quicker than expected. The whirlwind of battle began to blow in the forest.


    ����������


    ���C He��s appeared.��


    All the main players of the Einzbern camp once again gathered in the meeting room �C Kiritsugu, Maiya, and Saber. Before the three of them, Irisviel showed the image the bounded field had captured of the invader on the crystal ball.


    The invader donned an inky black cassock, and an evil aura reeled about it. Also, the patterns dyed crimson red on the cloth was as if stained with blood, wavering in and out of view in the forest.


    ��Is this that Caster?��


    It was the first time Kiritsugu saw Caster. Irisviel nodded towards him. The figure reflected on the crystal ball was indeed the weird Heroic Spirit that stopped Saber last night.


    ��But, what��s he going to do?��


    What was making Irisviel puzzled was the fact that Caster led a group of people behind him.


    Caster didn��t act alone this time. It looks as if he led ten or so people behind him, and sauntered forward in the forest. All these people were immature children. Even the oldest only looked like primary school students. All the children wobbled as they walked like they were sleep-walking, while Caster walked at the front leading them on. Undoubtedly, these children were controlled by Caster��s magecraft.


    It must be that Caster saw the notice of the supervisor, and kidnapped these children from Fuyuki and its surroundings.


    ��Iri, what��s the location of that guy?��


    ��Within two kilometres northwest of the castle. Looks like Caster doesn��t intend to go further into the forest.��


    The bounded field expanded in the forest is a circle with a diameter of five kilometers and has the castle as its center. Caster��s location was at the edge of this bounded field.


    If Caster goes any deeper towards the center of the bounded field, then Irisviel can support Saber in battle. However, as if Caster saw through Irisviel��s intentions, he started circling around the outside of the bounded field.


    "Irisviel, the enemy is baiting us to come out.��


    Saber said resolutely. She needs only a few minutes to arrive at Caster��s location just with her speed on foot as a Servant. Saber��s thoughts also passed to Irisviel. At that moment, Saber��s mood was extremely anxious, and wanted to go out and smash Caster.


    But the King of Knights couldn��t do whatever she wanted. The group of children gathered behind Caster �C was exactly the reason why the King of Knights was feeling unsettled.


    ��Hostages�� right? Definitely so.��


    Irisviel muttered melancholically. Saber nodded.


    ��Triggering the pre-set traps and machinations would harm those children. Only if I go and defeat Caster can these children be saved.��


    The current situation was clear without explaining. However, Irisviel also had reason for hesitating. Saber��s wound is a great disadvantage and it��s worrying to have her fight Caster like this. Irisviel instinctively deduced that Caster is a tough enemy. Irisviel couldn��t support Saber on the outside of the bounded field. Letting Saber fight alone in such a situation��


    At that time, Caster��s beast-like eyes suddenly looked up. Could it be that he had already sensed Irisviel��s ��clairvoyance��?


    Caster stared at Irisviel��s direction and flatteringly lifted his arms and bowed at Irisviel. It was such a simple thing to do for the magus Heroic Spirit.


    ��I came here specially to visit you according to last night��s promise.��


    The surface of the solid crystal ball began to waver, and sound began to be passed along from the surveillance location.


    ��Now, please give the order, to let me be in the presence of that beautiful holy maiden again.��


    Saber stared at Irisviel, urging her to quickly give a command. The girl who was a Servant had already made the preparation to fight. It was only her master who was hesitating.


    As if he saw through Irisviel��s thoughts, Caster showed an expression of scorn, spat out a laugh as if he was acting in a one-man��s-show, and said:


    ���� Ah, looks like you still can��t make up your mind. I expected to wait for a long while too, so just take your time making preparations. C��mon, this is such a boring game �C can I borrow a corner of your territory?��


    Caster clicked his fingers. The children who were obediently following Caster��s back all the time opened up their eyes as if waking up from a dream. The children looked about themselves helplessly, as if they couldn��t figure out where they were.


    ��Listen children, we��re gonna play hide-and-seek. The rules are simple. Just run away from me. If I catch you �C ��


    Caster��s hand stretched out from the sleeve of the cassock with a swish, and caught a child beside him.


    ��Stop!��


    Saber knew that her prevention would have no effect, yet she couldn��t help but yell out.


    The sound of a skull shattering. Brain matter sprayed in all directions and eyeballs slid down in the air. Those nightmarish scenes were engraved into everyone��s mind.


    The children let out a harrowing scream and scattered everywhere. Caster, standing in the middle, laughed loudly and happily and licked his blood-covered fingers with his tongue.


    ��Hurry up and run. I��m gonna start chasing you after I count to a hundred. So Jeanne, before I catch all the children, how long are you going to prepare?��


    Irisviel didn��t hesitate anymore when she saw this scene. It was impossible for her to hesitate anymore. She is also a child��s mother. That child who was killed and then discarded; his small and pitiful figure was exactly the same size as her own daughter Ilya.


    ��Saber, defeat Caster for me.��


    ��Yes sir.��


    The King of Knight��s reply was extremely short. Saber had already disappeared from the meeting room when Irisviel heard her reply. Only the wind that started to blow behind her was full of extraordinary rage.


    Note: A big thanks to CanonRap and Byakko for helping with the missing pages in the Chinese version!

 Volume 2 - CH 6.2

    Saber turned into a gust of roaring wind and galloped in the forest.


    Now Saber no longer cared about her disagreements with Kiritsugu. Her heart would turn into a sword once at the battlefield. A sword whetted matchlessly sharp and gleaming. It is a sword that had not a sliver of doubt.


    Saber knew very clearly that she was running into Caster��s battle array of magecraft. Her blood was boiling; the evils that this devil had committed made Saber furious. But what��s pushing Saber forward at the moment wasn��t her furious mood. Anger and hatred alone would not be able to turn Saber��s heart into a sharp sword.


    Those slaughtered children. It wasn��t as if Saber hasn��t seen such scenes before. As long as one is at the battlefield, no matter how unbearable one finds such things to be, those small carcasses would still be seen. For her, who was once King Arthur, it was an ordinary situation seen all the time.


    The so-called humans, once they stand at the edge of life and death, would turn incomparably ugly, despicable and violent. Humans are two-legged beasts that ravished women, slaughtered children, and robbed the poor. Nine out of ten times the blood-stained battlefield would become full of such demons.


    However, precisely because of that, humans need to ��prove�� themselves even if they have sunken into Hell. Prove that humans can still live on with dignity no matter what difficulties surround them. Someone is needed to prove and testify to that.


    The one who can testify to that is the knight. The shining star on the battlefield.


    A knight must proudly illuminate the entire battlefield by inspiring awe with his justice. He needs to let those fallen souls, reduced to demons, to again pick up honor and pride, and become proper humans once more. Putting aside his own anger, sadness and anguish and focus on the greater good: that is the duty a knight must bear.


    Therefore, Saber must defeat Caster. This isn��t the urge of anger but her duty.


    Saber had to admit such actions are lacking in careful consideration. She couldn��t help it if someone rebukes that she acted too hastily. However, Saber isn��t someone with only brawn and no brains. Although she predicted that Caster would be a tough enemy, she did not despair; because it��s not as if she has no hope for victory. If it is going to be a fight to the death, the last person standing would be her �C that was Saber��s intuition.


    Caster must be defeated. Different from Kiritsugu, Saber had her reasons to defeat Caster by her own hand. She must subdue that devil even if she suffers heavy wounds and damages her strength. This is the duty of the King of Knights, an inescapable obligation. A devil that sullied the meaning of war, a scum that humiliated the pride of humans; Saber would never let such a person go.


    The stench of blood became heavier. The mud that wrapped about the edge of her armor stopped Saber��s steps.


    Behind Saber, the ground was clouded with raised dust, and the disturbed dust was soaked through with dampness. That dampness wasn��t caused by rain, but crimson blood.


    It was a sickening stench. A sea of blood surrounded her. Just what kind of cruel slaughter did Caster go through to create such an unbearable scene? Saber��s heart was torn apart with pain when she thought of this.


    And the ones slaughtered were all young and lovely children. Saber remembered those children, screaming with terror, which she saw in the crystal ball. That was something that happened just then. Just a few minutes ago, before Saber galloped into the forest.


    Back then they were still lively children. Now they��ve already turned into scattered carcasses.


    ��You��re finally here. Jeanne, I��ve waited a long time.��


    Caster greeted the stationary silver-white figure with a hearty smile. Caster��s face was full of complacent smiles as if he was very satisfied with the lavish ��banquet�� he was holding. Caster stood in the middle of this sea of blood; his inky black cassock was covered with the fresh blood of the hostages, making his smile more spooky and terrifying.


    ��What do you think about this tragic scene? Mortifying? Could you even imagine the anguish those innocent and lovely children went through at their end?��


    ��But Jeanne, this still isn��t a true tragedy. Compared to after I��ve lost you, in order to meet you again �C��


    Saber had nothing to say, and she had no intention to listen to Caster��s long speech either. She wanted to cleave Caster in half with one sword blow; with no hesitation left, she took a step towards Caster.


    Caster also detected the killing intent in Saber��s advancing step and stopped talking, suddenly pulling his hands out from the edges of his cassock.


    The thing that was hidden in front of Caster��s chest once again made Saber stop her advance.


    It was a child �C the sole surviving hostage. He was still sobbing weakly as Caster��s forearms held him close. Did Caster leave him alive just to use him as a shield in the battle against Saber?


    ���C Oh Jeanne, your flaming and anger-filled eyes are so appealing.��


    Caster, feeling relaxed, smiled briefly towards Saber.


    ��Do you hate me so much? Yes, you should hate me. I betrayed the mercy and love of God and you would never forgive me for that. You were truly more devoted to God than anyone else.��


    ��Let that child go.��


    The tone Saber used to command Caster was as cold as a blade.


    ��This competition for the Holy Grail is to select the Heroic Spirit most worthy of obtaining the Grail. If you use strategies that sully Heroic Spirits, you will be abandoned by the Holy Grail.��


    ��Since you��ve already been resurrected, the Holy Grail is useless to me�� Jeanne, if you really want to save this child��s life.��


    Caster couldn��t help but laugh out loud. Then, with his face full of disappointment, he softly let go of his grip and placed the child on the ground.


    ��Don��t cry, child. You should be happy. God��s devoted disciple came to save you. The omnipotent God finally answered to your wishes. None of your friends received God��s salvation, except you.��


    It seemed that the young child also understood that this blonde girl who sprinted here was his saviour, and began to cry loudly at once. At the same time he ran straight towards Saber.


    The child��s little hands clasped Saber��s shin guard. Saber��s fingertips softly brushed past the child��s hands. The only thing that can envelope the child and give her solace was the mountains surrounding them. Currently Saber was in a very desperate situation. She could no longer prepare for battle and take care of the child��s safety at the same time.


    ��It��s very dangerous here. Get away quickly. Run this way, and then you��ll see a big big castle. In there people will help �C��


    Clack, the child��s spine made a sound. His sobs became painful wails.


    Saber was shocked beyond words; the little figure in front of her eyes burst apart. Moreover, what gushed out from within the child was not red blood.


    It was an inky horde of snakes, countless snakes intertwined together �C no, that thing was covered with suckers as big as fish gills, not something as simple as a group of snakes. Are they octopi? Or the tentacles of some strange octopus-like creature? Those tentacles, as thick as Saber��s arms, extended in the blink of an eye and wrapped themselves around the silver armor, starting to tightly constrain Saber��s arms and legs.


    The flesh and blood of the hostage still hung on the demonic monsters summoned from another world �C there was more than one demonic monster surrounding Saber. Endless tentacles continued to emerge from the remains of the hostages scattered everywhere; a dozen or so monsters surrounded Saber almost immediately.


    Those monsters are about the same size. They have no limbs or a lower body, making them impossible to describe with words. There is a circular mouth at the end of each one of those endless tentacles. The mouths contain razor-sharp teeth like a shark��s. Although the origins of those creatures are unknown, they��re definitely not living beings of nature. They might be creatures from another world, and that world does not obey the natural laws.


    ��I should have told you beforehand, you should make full preparations the next time you see me.��


    Caster laughed loudly as if celebrating his victory. As he spoke, a thick book appeared in his hands. The cover of the book was wet and glistening and, unbelievably, a piece of human skin was placed on it. It is only an ordinary book by the look of it, but with Saber��s lightning-like senses she could tell that massive amounts of prana surged around with the book as its center and expanded outwards. Without a doubt, that book is Caster��s Noble Phantasm.


    ��This is the magical book my friend and ally left for me. I obtained the means to lead armies of demons using this book. What do you think? Is it that no other army can stand up to the majesty of my demonic army?��


    Saber didn��t reply. She was still tightly bound by the tentacles. The rotten and smashed formless carcass still remained in her hands. Those demonic monsters consume the flesh of the hostages as they emerge; therefore the remains of the carcass no longer had any solid weight. That kid was just crying and clutching to the edge of her clothes a minute before; now it was already reduced to this tragic state.


    ���C That��s enough. I don��t want to compete for the Grail with you anymore.��


    The swordsman Servant, Saber, said quietly. At the same time, she released the anger that has been roaring and fuming in her heart.


    The demonic monsters began to retreat backwards. Compared to sound waves, that impact wave brought more force to Caster��s eardrums.


    What erupted from the slender body of the girl was a yell of blood-churning anger �C and a huge burst of prana. Those tentacles that surrounded Saber��s entire body didn��t endure even a second of her prana burst. They broke into slivers of flesh in the blink of an eye, scattered away and disappeared. Not a trace of the slime that enveloped Saber lingered on her; the silver armor regained its brilliant shine. Amid the hordes of demonic monsters, the girl stood like the god of war, and glared at Caster with burning eyes.


    ��I ask for nothing in this battle, and I don��t want to obtain anything either. But now�� this sword in my hands is made to eliminate you.��


    ��Ohhhh, Jeanne����


    Caster was awed by Saber��s majesty, and began to gasp weakly. His expression �C it��s not one of doubt or fear, but slightly lost and confused.


    ��So noble, so just�� Oh holy maiden, even gods fall to shame in front of you!��


    Caster��s voice was extraordinarily happy, but suddenly he sank into silence. Taking that as their signal, the fragile tentacles lashed towards Saber like an avalanche.


    ��I have stained my love! I haven sunken into love��s bog! Oh holy maid!��


    The swinging sword and the mad laughter lifted the curtains of this battle to the death.


    ����������


    Irisviel held her breath and gazed unblinkingly at the turn of the battle in the crystal ball.


    The uncanny matter Saber had predicted was also already very obvious.


    Considering the special abilities of Servant classes, Saber has an overwhelming advantage over Caster when they battle. When she achieved the class of the Heroic Spirit of the sword her ability of magic resistance was increased in magnitudes. If Caster uses magecraft as his main weapon and intensively resists Saber upfront, then he has not the smallest amount of chance.


    But �C


    Caster is a magus who can summon evil demons.


    Saber��s magic resistance ability can only be activated when someone targets her to use magecraft. It can not stop Caster from summoning monsters from other worlds. Moreover, once those monsters are summoned, they would materialize and carry a threat different from magecraft. The teeth and curved claws of the monsters have attack powers equal to swords. The only things Saber could use are her sword and body when facing those monsters.


    But even so, Saber, the mightiest in armed battle, would not fear any mere monsters summoned from another world. That is most certain. However, that is something she could only do when her body has no wounds.


    The battle of the forest reflected in the crystal ball was definitely not an optimistic situation.


    Faced with the monstrous tentacles that continuously attacked her, Saber didn��t move back a single step. She still maintained the swift and ferocious attacking posture. Every time Saber waved the invisible sharp sword in her hands, monsters would be cleaved apart in the air. Those hordes of tentacles did not manage to go near the girl Servant a single step.


    Saber is completely capable of pushing back the monsters�� attacks, but those monsters attacked one wave after another �C this means Saber was already in a bad situation where she has to defend with all her might.


    Although Saber can defeat the opposing army with her vicious swordplay, Caster was merely standing far away with ease and watching her fight. Saber couldn��t even get one step closer to the leader of the monsters, Caster.


    Countless new monsters with their tentacles continued to grow out of places where they were severed, and endless monsters also emerged from the pools of blood soaking the earth. Those monsters surrounded Saber in layers.


    That invisible sword and the continuously summoned and materializing monsters were in a situation where their powers were completely equal to each other. This means Caster holds the reins for this battle. That magus wasn��t trying to get a quick victory but moved step by step, maneuvering just enough forces needed to combat Saber, and got the battle into a deadlock.


    It seems like Caster planned to fight a drawn-out battle. He wants to tire Saber out, exhaust all her energy, and then finish Saber off with one blow. Moreover, right now Saber was completely stuck in Caster��s trap.


    Perhaps the situation would have been different if Saber wasn��t wounded. It��d be a piece of cake for Saber to handle this group of weaklings. However, now Saber��s left hand was troubled by that curse. Saber��s expression could be seen through the crystal ball; she was evidently very anxious about not being able to fight as she wishes.


    ��Still no sign of other Masters entering the forest at the moment?��


    Kiritsugu��s question came from behind Irisviel. Obviously, Kiritsugu didn��t care too much about Saber��s problematic situation. Irisviel was extremely disappointed with Kiritsugu. However, Kiritsugu looked like he didn��t notice his wife��s disappointment and just silently prepared his weapons. Kiritsugu placed various grenades and small machine guns into the suspender beneath his jacket. This is something quite unbelievable, the preparation of a magus about to enter battle �C however, Irisviel saw that the holster by Kiritsugu��s waist contained the magecraft single-loader that Kiritsugu only carried at crucial moments. She understood that her husband had made the preparation to fight the best he could.


    ��Maiya, escape the castle with Iri. Go in the opposite direction of Saber.��


    Maiya nodded undoubtedly when she heard Kiritsugu��s command. But Irisviel couldn��t conceal the uncertainty in her heart.


    ��Can��t I�� stay here?��


    ��Saber is fighting far away from here, which means this castle is no longer safe because others would think the same as I do. So it��s very dangerous here.��


    Someone may really want to take advantage of this and attack Saber��s Master in the short period of time when Saber is away from the castle. The best time to kill a Master is when the Master and Servant were acting separated from each other.


    Between a Master under the protection of his Servant, and a magus that guards his headquarters all by himself, which one of those two enemies is easier to defeat? �C Kiritsugu would definitely choose the latter. If another magus chose the same answer as Kiritsugu, he would certainly attack Irisviel, who remained in the castle, once he knew that Saber was fighting alone.


    She had finally met up with Kiritsugu, but they are about to be separated again; this made Irisviel very unsettled. She became more unsettled when she detected the pain and conflict Kiritsugu hid in his heart. However, she��s only a burden if she stays by Kiritsugu��s side. After all, meeting with Kiritsugu in the castle is already a breach of the rules they agreed on before.


    ������


    Irisviel finally felt the root of her anxiety when she coolly thought things through in her heart. It wasn��t because of being separated from Kiritsugu, but because she has to move together with Maiya. Kiritsugu did originally plan to have Maiya protect Irisviel, but Irisviel still couldn��t get rid of her detest towards Maiya.


    But Irisviel wouldn��t go against Kiritsugu��s battle plans due to her personal feelings.


    ���C I understand.��


    In the short time that Irisviel took to nod slightly �C


    ��?!��


    A new prickling pain appeared in Irisviel��s magic circuits. This is the information fed back to her by the bounded field of the forest.


    ���� What��s wrong, Iri?��


    ��Kiritsugu, it��s just like you feared. Looks like a new enemy entered the forest.��

 Volume 2 - CH 6.3

    Saber sensed the enemy��s intentions after she defeated three monsters.


    She didn��t yet know the reason. However, the overly fragile tentacle monsters and Caster��s unnatural degree of confidence triggered Saber��s instinctive alarm.


    After defeating ten, Saber finally confirmed the reason for her unsettledness.


    The amount of enemies didn��t decrease. No matter how many she defeats, new enemies would emerge. Caster��s summoning magecraft continuously called for reinforcements from other worlds.


    Even so, it didn��t matter; Saber silently steeled herself. No matter how big the number of enemies may swell into, all she has to do is to defeat them twice as fast here. Driven by her boiling morale, Saber��s sword sped up in the blink of an eye.


    Thirty. Since the enemies didn��t decrease a single bit, a flash of anxiety passed over Saber��s heart.


    Fifty. Saber understood that it��s pointless to count anymore. It wasn��t just the hostage children��s flesh and blood that acted as the breeding ground for the demonic monsters �C from her peripheral vision Saber realized that new demonic monsters were born from the defeated corpses of other monsters. So that was it, no wonder they didn��t decrease. It��s as if the defeated demonic monsters are able to be reborn indefinitely.


    If so, then this is a competition concerning the amount of stored prana. Saber immediately slowed her sword when she realized this is going to be a long battle. She won��t last long if she swings her sword with everything she��s got; she can only use the minimum amount of strength necessary to conduct her hunt.


    Caster��s prana should be definite. Repeatedly summoning and resurrecting familiars would eventually exhaust his prana. The question is whether Saber would be able to last until then.


    Saber once again felt worried with the fact that she can��t use her left hand. She has to use prana bursts to compensate her lack in strength when she��s only using her right hand to wield her sword. In this situation, any extra spending of prana is a burden heavier than anything else.


    Originally, if she could hold the hilt of this sword with both hands �C using one blow of Excaliber ? the Sword of Promised Victory should completely vaporize this filthy trash.


    Saber kept fighting with her sword despite her bitter remorse. Although over a hundred monsters have been defeated, Caster was still smiling with ease while admiring Saber��s struggling battle. Saber looked at her enemy, who didn��t show a single sign of exhaustion, with shock on her part, and once again noticed the extraordinarily dense amount of prana the magecraft book in his hands was releasing.


    ��Could it be����


    Although it was a most pessimistic guess, but it probably shouldn��t be wrong.


    It was summoning magecraft that summoned these countless demonic monsters, resurrected them, and urged them to relentlessly rush towards Saber��s sword. And the one reciting the spell was none other except that book of magecraft.


    It isn��t merely a pile of paper which recording spells. That book is probably a prana furnace with an incredible capacity, a ��monster�� that can use magecraft just by its own power. Caster wasn��t reading the spells from the pages of the book, but just freely manipulating that book which served as a prana source.


    Prelati��s Spellbook ? The Text of the Spiralled Sunken Citadel �C it is indeed a terrifying Noble Phantasm. Had Irisviel been Saber��s proper Master, she should have seen through his abilities the first time she met Caster and recognized that the opponent is an extremely dangerous Servant with an ability to modify the power of his Noble Phantasm. Had she knew of it, Saber would definitely not have fallen so easily into his trap and locked in a dragging battle with Caster even if she��s scorned for being a coward; she might have acted more prudently.


    No �C regret is a display of weakness.


    Saber yelled to herself. A knight that fought for honor and glory can not be allowed to retreat before evils such as Caster. If so, then she would be giving up on the greatest strength and weapon at her disposal �C the heart of justice that believes in her holy sword.


    ��This brings back memories, Jeanne. It��s all just like back then.��


    Caster, wearing a trance-like expression as if he was gazing at a holy painting, looked upon Saber��s increasingly miserable battle.


    ��Even if you��re in a dangerous situation overwhelmed by enemies, you never feared, did not succumb, and your gaze never doubted your own victory. You are indeed the same. That noble vigor, that dignified soul, is undoubtedly evidence of the holy maid Jeanne d��Arc. It��s so obvious����


    Full of nonsense as always, but Saber subdued the anger filling her heart and concentrated on killing the sundry weaklings before her. It would only encourage her enemy if she rebuked him word by word.


    ��Why? Why have you still not awakened to the truth? Do you still believe in God��s protection? Do you think miracles would arrive to save you in such a desperate situation? �C How lamentable! Did you forget the battle of Compi��gne? Forgot God��s trap that pushed you down from the zenith of glory to infernal destruction? Do you still consent to remain God��s puppet even after so much humiliation?��


    She really wants to block that mouth which is blabbering nonsense. She really wants to let him know just what judgment would be passed onto the sin that he��s committed, robbing the lives of children due to his boring vain hopes �C but even as she thought that, her sword can��t touch him at all. Saber was stopped by the wall of demonic monsters that overwhelmed her tenfold and twentyfold. Her distance from Caster was too great.


    Saber leapt into a slight gap but a tentacle behind her wrapped itself around her head. Although she reflexively stretched out her hand to grab it before it wrapped around her, her left hand, with its thumb completely out of her control, slipped powerlessly across the skin of the tentacle.


    ��Uuuu����


    And as soon as Saber stopped, all of her field of view was completely covered by the wall of tentacles. She can only use a prana burst to blow them apart. But this many of them��


    In the blink of an eye, a golden red lightning flashed past, and pushed back that alien horde.


    In front of Saber, who was gasping after her bondage were taken off, a tall figure dressed in teal armor entered her sight.


    ��How unsightly, Saber. If your swordplay can��t get anymore awe-inspiring, then the title of the King of Knights would cry out for help.��


    This handsome man, whose beauty is almost a sin, gave a stunning look to Saber standing dumbly aside. Only because of her magic resistance ability can she endure this alluring gaze. Contrary to the burning brilliance of his two spears, Diarmuid ua Duibhne��s smile seemed incomparably sweet and refreshing.


    ��Lancer, why����


    But Caster��s surprise was much greater than Saber��s.


    ��Who are you!? Who gave you the permission to dare disturb me!��


    ��That��s what I was going to say, heretic devil.��


    Lancer stared coolly at the provoked Caster, and pointed the top of the short spear in his left hand towards him.


    ��It��s because you are so insolent; Saber��s head is destined to be the medal hung beneath my spear. Your act of stealing my fruit of victory is an impudent and despicable thing to do on the battlefield.��


    ��Nonsense! Nonsense nonsense nonsense --!!��


    Caster clawed his head, bulged out his eyes, and made weird sounds in his throat.


    ��My prayers! My Holy Grail! They were all to let that woman reawaken! She is mine�� every piece of flesh, every drop of blood, and even that soul are all mine!!��


    But Lancer wasn��t overwhelmed by Caster at all; he shrugged his shoulders and took a deep sigh.


    ��You listening? I��m the one who wounded Saber��s left hand. Only I have the right to exploit her single-handed disadvantage.��


    Slowly, Lancer lifted up the tips of the twin spears by his sides, and took his unique double-spear stance. Standing in front of Saber, it was as if he shielded the King of Knights behind his back.


    ��Oi, Caster, I��m not meddling in your love affair. If you are set to make Saber succumb to you and take her away, feel free to do it. Only that �C��


    A burning and yet desolate resolution filled the handsome soldier��s eyes as he proclaimed.


    ��Don��t even think about putting aside Diarmuid. I won��t ever allow you to defeat the single-handed Saber! If you don��t back down, then from now on my spears would act as Saber��s left hand.��


    Now that she thought about it, this is the second time that Saber looked at the spearman��s back in this fashion. Last night, as she faced Berserker��s furious attacks, Lancer also intervened in this way. Is all this just to finish all of his business with her, who once crossed swords with him?


    ��Lancer, you����


    ��Don��t get me wrong, Saber.��


    Lancer��s sharp glance stopped Saber from continuing.


    ��My Master��s commands for me today are only about defeating Caster. There are no orders concerning you. Because of that, I deduced that the best thing to do would be fighting together. What do you think?��


    Lancer��s words aren��t exactly an explanation of why he arrived to help out Saber��s crisis. This spearman didn��t need to do this. He could have chosen the moment when Caster is completely engrossed in dealing with Saber, and looped around to Caster��s back to launch a surprise attack.


    Saber didn��t question him why. She just nodded at Lancer, who had a hint of a smile on the corners of his mouth, and stood at his right.


    Saber no longer paid any attention towards the left, but held her sword and faced her right. Right now, she has the most trustworthy left arm.


    ��I��ll just get this clear �C Lancer, just my left hand alone would be able to defeat a hundred such small fries.��


    ��Huh, that��d be easy. You can just be left-handed for today.��


    The two Heroic Spirits joked with each other and sprang toward the gathered demonic monsters. The holy sword and two demonic spears cleaved apart the mass of tentacles that stretched towards them from all directions.


    ��Unforgivable�� enough with your boasts, puny man!��


    The magecraft book in Caster��s hand throbbed weirdly as if reinforcing his roar; pages flipped by themselves continuously. All of sudden, the amount of demonic monsters that emerged doubled. The mass of tentacles that looked as if they will drown out the forest surged towards Saber and Lancer.


    The fiercer, more tragic second act of the battle began.

 Volume 2 - CH 6.4

    It was pure luck that Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald captured Caster��s figure in his sight in Fuyuki.


    Although he was dumbfounded upon discovering that figure in a inky black cloak, obviously from the wrong era, strolling casually along the suburban streets at dusk, Kayneth began his chase when he saw Caster stopping a small truck that passed by, gave hypnotic suggestions at the driver, and then sat in it with the children as if it was a kindergarten trip.


    A battle between Servants can only be conducted away from other people; however, the truck carrying Caster was incidentally driving towards the remote mountains far from the city. Kayneth snickered as this suited his purpose perfectly, but began to hesitate when he realised their destination is the Einsbern forest.


    He��s already heard of the Einsbern territory near Fuyuki when he conducted investigations beforehand. Since it is a territory of magi, it would therefore have its matching bounded field, making it a location where others would find it hard to battle with an advantage. Despite that, leaving aside the true reason for Caster to specially travel here �C his intention of challenging the power of the Einsberns is obvious. If so, then maybe there��s a chance to gain something in the battle. Kayneth made up his mind, and stepped into the forest with Lancer.


    Just as he thought, Caster began fighting Saber, who materialized to counter his assault. From his fuddled speech and acts it can be seen that Caster, already roaming, is acting alone, but Saber��s Master still didn��t appear. He probably deduced that he can protect himself alone even if he doesn��t stay beside his Servant since this is in his territory, and decided to observe the battle in his headquarters away from the frontline.


    So Kayneth decided on his own strategies.


    He ordered Lancer to assault Caster. For Kayneth, who has already spent one Command Seal, the reward the supervisor brought up concerning defeating Caster is something he��d do anything to obtain. However, even if he defeats Caster here, it would seem that he��s on the same side as Saber. The Einsbern Master would also be given the extra Command Seal. It��s something that Kayneth definitely doesn��t want to see.


    Therefore, Kayneth decided to leave Caster to Lancer, and he himself would secretly enter the Einsbern castle alone. If he wants to claim Caster��s head as his own, all he has to do is to get rid of Saber��s Master at the same time.


    Although it is a bold challenge, Kayneth has unshakable confidence in himself. No matter what defenses Einsbern had made, he��s willing to bet the title of Lord El-Melloi that he is able to break it apart. He��s got to show this kind of courage if he wants to amend the defects Sola reprimanded him for last night. For Kayneth, the most pressing problem for him right now is to have his fianc��e take back her insults.


    Kayneth moved toward the depth of the forest as the seething vigor boiled inside him. Although illusionary magecraft has been cast upon the forest of the bounded field, Kayneth��s outstanding knowledge and instincts allowed him to make precise deductions, and easily found the location of the central axis of the bounded field. It wasn��t for nothing that he has the mighty title of the greatest genius of spirit invocation.


    If the magecraft of the Einsberns is only to such a degree, then just how the castle is defended is very clear.


    Kayneth still had enough ease left to snicker. Although many magecraft artefacts he brought from England were lost when the hotel collapsed, his strongest trump card, his Mystic Code, has always been by his side. Therefore, he didn��t feel that his strength in battle weakened at all.


    The trees hindering his sight suddenly disappeared, and the antique stone castle appeared before Kayneth. So that is it, one would expect no less from these prestigious northern magi; even a relocated castle is a building whose size deviated from normality. But Kayneth is also the son of the prestigious house of Archibald. Even if the castle��s majesty can overwhelm others, the only sentiment it rose from him was a snort.


    Not bad. After Einsbern is dealt with, it wouldn��t be bad to take this castle and make it the new headquarters��


    After Kayneth lost the Hyatt hotel suite he had obtained an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city as his temporary base, and hid Sola there. Obviously, his fianc��e��s mood couldn��t be worse. After all, it��s an environment that Kayneth��s pride won��t tolerate.


    If he��s decided on this, then he has to keep the destruction of this building at the minimum.


    Kayneth laughed presumptuously and placed the large porcelain vase he carried under his arm on the ground. Once it left his hand, the vase sank deeply into the earth. This vase, which was under a spell of weight reduction to make it easier to carry, has a true weight approaching 140 kilograms.


    "Fervor, mei sanguis."


    Once he chanted the spell that activated the magecraft, the thing in the vase oozed out from the mouth. That liquid, giving off a mirror-like metal sheen, is a large amount of mercury. Flowing out of the vase as if it is a disciplined primeval creature, the ten-kilograms-or-so mercury, shivering, formed a ball.


    Among the many of them in his possession, this is the Mystic Code Lord El-Melloi took pride in �C Volumen Hydragyrum ? Moon Spirit Cerebrospinal Fluid.


    "Automatoportum defensio: Automatoportum quaerere: Dilectus incursio."


    Following Kayneth��s low chanting, the surface of the mass of mercury vibrated and rustled as if answering him, and followed his feet on the ground to approach the gates of the castle.


    Kayneth, who possesses the two attributes water and wind, a feat rare even among magi, excels in the art of manipulating flow, which is shared between these two attributes. He thus created this unique Mystic Code, using mercury filled with magecraft as his weapon, and controls it at will.


    The shapeless mercury, can also be sculpted into any shape �C


    "Scalp!"


    As Kayneth yelled, a part of the mercury ball suddenly became a long and thin ribbon extending upwards. Then, the mercury ribbon savagely thrashed towards the door like a whip.


    As it was about to hit, the mercury whip suddenly compressed itself into a thin edge of only a few millimeters thick, becoming a mercury blade as sharp as a razor. Attacked by this mercury blade edge, the heavyset bolt was cut in half as smoothly as if it was a piece of tofu. The great gates collapsed inwards with a heavy groan.


    Mercury is a heavy liquid in room temperature; when it moves rapidly under high pressure it would possess a mighty kinetic energy. Moreover, mercury can change into shapes such as whips, spears, and blades at will. Its sharpness can even overwhelm laser rays, rivalling pressurized water jet cutters.


    Perhaps he carries with him the confidence of an assured victory. Because, in front of Lord El-Melloi��s Volumen Hydragyrum, even the most stolid defense won��t stand a chance. Be it titanium alloys or diamond, nothing is unbreakable.


    Kayneth walked leisurely towards the great hall of the castle after he��s finished with the obstacle in front of him. The crystal chandelier in the hall emanated brilliant light and the marble floor, polished extremely smooth, had not a single flaw.


    Even the air felt extraordinarily still, with only Kayneth��s presence �C of course, not a single person came out to greet him.


    "The ninth head of the Archibald house, Kayneth El-Melloi, asks for an audience!"


    Kayneth, with an air of command, proclaimed loudly in the deserted hall.


    "Magus of the Einsbern! For the Holy Grail that you seek, betting your life and pride, come out to meet me!"


    Despite Kayneth��s taunting declaration, no one responded. It was as if they weren��t looking forward to duel with Kayneth. As though he was made to look foolish, Kayneth sighed, and walked toward the center of the hall with heavy steps.


    The moment Kayneth arrived at the center of the hall, the four flower vases placed at the four corners of the hall suddenly exploded with an enormous roar. However, it wasn��t porcelain fragments that flew out from the explosion but countless metal beads. Those metal beads sprang toward Kayneth like bullets.


    This machinery was constructed free from magecraft. Kayneth didn��t sense any scent of magecraft activation. Therefore, it must be machinery Kiritsugu set up in the vases. It is an anti-personnel mine called a Claymore, a cruel pre-set bomb. When each bomb explodes they will release, simultaneously, 700 or so steel balls with a diameter of only about one or two millimeters. These steel balls would radiate outwards in all directions in a fan formation, a terrifying weapon that people say is made to completely destroy infantry units with one strike. When it explodes, one won��t even have time to escape; the only thing the target at the center of the bombs can do is prepare to be beaten into a sieve.


    �C Of course, provided that the target isn��t a magus.


    In the split of a second before 2800 steel balls reached Kayneth, the spot he was standing on became enveloped by a silver semi-circle. The mass of mercury lying recumbent beside his feet suddenly changed form.


    Although the tight, thin mercury membrane wrapped around Kayneth was barely one millimeter thick, its surface tension reached the strength of steel when supported with prana supply. Out of the rain of beads that the Claymore mines dispersed not one of them hit Kayneth. All they did was getting reflected back to the hall and hammered the setups in the room into smithereens.


    This is Volumen Hydragyrum''s "automated defense" mode. This pre-set magecraft can automatically respond when Kayneth is threatened, forming a powerful protective membrane in a split second. This kind of reaction speed can even defend from bullets. It was also this defense system Volumen Hydragyrum created that protected Kayneth and Sola when the Hyatt hotel collapsed. The malleable mercury is a perfect weapon that gathered attack and defense all onto itself, being Kayneth��s sword and also Kayneth��s shield.


    "�� Hm."


    Kayneth, after he removed the protective membrane and saw the tragic scene around him, snorted with derision at the baseness of the machination. Even Kayneth, who didn''t know much about military equipments, understood that it wasn��t magecraft that assaulted him but simply ordinary weapons filled with gunpowder.


    Kayneth��s mind finally had some idea about the truth concerning the unpleasant experience last night.


    He doesn��t even need to analyze it. Among the other six Masters, the only one who wants to destroy Kayneth more than everyone else is Saber��s Master, the Einsberns. However, how could the magus of the Einsberns, being such a high-born house with eminent prestige, use such a base method? Kayneth, who takes pride in being also from a prestigious family of mages, found this impossible to believe.


    However �C now he has to believe this. The one who used explosives to destroy Kayneth��s workshop last night with absolutely despicable methods is hiding in this castle at this very moment.


    "�� Fallen so low, Einsbern?"


    Kayneth mumbled, with more lamentation than anger in his tone. It probably isn��t Saber��s Master himself who used such despicable methods, but some lowly guy they hired somewhere else. But even so, it is still a very corrupted thing to do. They invited an irrelevant guy onto this holy battlefield. This is utterly unforgivable.


    �C Fine, then it��s not a duel anymore, but my crusade towards you.


    Arousing his intent to kill once again, Kayneth walked deeper into the enemy��s defences.


    Through the CCD cameras concealed in the main hall, Kiritsugu meticulously observed the power of Volumen Hydragyrum, Lord El-Melloi��s pride.


    Using spells to manipulate mercury for automatic protection �C although he��s heard about this before, he never thought that the real thing would have such powerful abilities. Even the shockwave of the Claymore mines wouldn��t beat its defense in speed. If that��s the case, then he can��t expect to use firearms to obtain victory.


    Although Kiritsugu was very annoyed, he had to admit that this magus indeed possesses first-rate skills. Actually, when his machination at the Hyatt didn��t succeed, he should have known of this already.


    In other words, this is an opponent that Kiritsugu must confront as a "magus."


    Right now, to find the enemy hiding in this castle, Kayneth must be searching all of the rooms on the first floor one by one. At the moment Kiritsugu is located at the innermost part of the second floor. If he acts immediately, he should have enough time to choose a place advantageous for him to face the enemy.


    Kiritsugu analyzed the plan of the castle in his head as he walked out of his room and towards the door �C his footsteps stopped.


    A drop of mercury, like a thread of cobweb, hung in the door��s keyhole. Although it was only a tiny bit of mercury, Kiritsugu could still see it drooping toward the ground as it left a silver trail on the surface of the door.


    The drop of mercury suddenly stopped moving downwards the moment Kiritsugu saw it. Then, it retraced its tracks, retreated back through the keyhole as if it was alive, and disappeared.


    "�� So that��s what it is; an automated search."


    Immediately following Kiritsugu''s bitter words, a ray of silver light sprang up from below the salon''s carpet.


    In the blink of an eye, a circle was cut out on the floor at the center of the room and fell to the ground below. Then a silver tentacle leapt up from that circular hole.


    In front of Kiritsugu, Volumen Hydragyrum��s new shape was like a metallic jellyfish. Endless tentacles grabbed the edge of the opening on the floor and their base, in the middle of the tentacles opening out like an umbrella, was expanded into a flat, bowl-like platform. And the one standing on the platform and smiling was none other than Lord El-Melloi.


    "I finally found you. Little mouse��"


    Before the triumphant Kayneth ordered the mercury to attack, Kiritsugu had already drawn the Calico submachine gun from his waist holster and opened fire.


    Reacting immediately, Volumen Hydragyrum speedily formed a protective membrane in front of Kayneth and blocked all the might of a rain of 9mm bullets. It took only a few seconds to empty fifty bullets.


    But it��s preciously those few short seconds that gave Kiritsugu more than enough time to chant his spell.


    "Time alter �C double accel!"


    Following the pronounced spell, the prana inside Kiritsugu began to gallop at light speed.


    "Scalp!"


    Kayneth gave the proclamation of death the moment Kiritsugu��s firing ceased.


    The two mercury whips that leapt up following his voice flew towards the prey in front of them with a pincer formation, attacking from the left and right.


    "Hm!?"


    It was Kayneth who gave an exclamation of surprise.


    The moment the two silver whips were just about to hit the target, Kiritsugu dodged the silver whips�� attack with an almost unbelievable speed and quickly leapt below the Volumen Hydragyrum, on which Kayneth was standing �C into the hole on the ground that the mercury blade just cleaved out.


    Kiritsugu��s speed was so fast that human eyes couldn��t see his movements clearly. No matter how you think about it, it shouldn��t be a physical feat ordinary people can perform. Although Kayneth did feel he was a bit careless, he wasn��t too surprised with this strange change happening in front of his eyes. After all, this is the battle between magi that overrides ordinary rules. It wouldn��t be odd even if a little mouse mixed into it possesses extraordinary abilities.


    "Oh? Also know a little bit about magecraft?"


    Although a small smile passed across Kayneth��s face, the intent to kill was already within his heart. Whether he is an ordinary mouse or not, even if he��s had some teaching in magecraft, he is still a lowly man who used dirty means. Such actions, which humiliate magi, can not be tolerated.


    "Scum�� I��ll make you know what death tastes like."


    Kayneth flipped the tail of his coat and leapt down to the first floor. Then, Volumen Hydragyrum removed its jellyfish shape and slowly fell down too.


    "Ire: Sanctio!"


    The mercury��s thin tentacles scattered after receiving his orders, and once again scanned through the entire first floor. The mercury immediately confirmed the location of the target. Approaching that location following the tracks of the tracing mercury, a sliver of a bloodthirsty smile emerged on Kayneth��s lips.


    Kiritsugu, traversing the corridors, felt that his whole body was being devoured by the after effects of using his magecraft.


    The skill he used to dodge Kayneth��s Mystic Code just then wasn��t a basic physical enchantment. It was an advanced magecraft with a greater range of utility �C and obviously with far stronger side effects.


    The ability to separate the passage of time inside a designated space from the "flow of time" in the outside world; in some ways, Time Manipulation can be regarded as a type of Reality Marble. Although it is classified as a greater magecraft, it is definitely not "magic" which cannot be replicated. Compared to "time modification", which can reverse cause and effect and change the past, this is merely the magecraft of "time adjustment" that can stagnate the time that had passed and accelerate the time in the future. Therefore, it is not a magecraft of extraordinary difficulty.


    The only problem one needs to consider is the size of the bounded field and the scope of time that needs to be modified.


    Kiritsugu��s root, the Emiya family, spent generations researching and seeking the magecraft that controls time. The magic crests existing on Kiritsugu��s back inherited the fruits of research from generations of men. But the amount of prana one needs to spend and the rituals needed in preparation to activate this kind of magecraft rivals in magnitude with the greater magecrafts. Therefore, it has to be prepared and used strategically. For Kiritsugu, who made up his strategies to just survive on the battlefield, it was originally a rather useless inheritance.


    However, to use the "time control" ability he��s inherited at the maximum, Kiritsugu created a flexible way of utilizing this magecraft at a very small scale.


    A method that kept the scope of the bounded field within the practitioner��s body made it easier to establish a Reality Marble. Although it is impossible to completely isolate the flesh from the outside world, it can minimize the affect the outside world has on the body. Within this minimal bounded field, he "adjusts" just a few seconds of time; this is the magecraft that Emiya Kiritsugu created, Innate Time Control.


    For example, when he fought Kayneth just then, Kirtsugu "sped up" his blood flow, haemoglobin metabolism, and muscle movement all at the same time. All that��s left is to use his quick reaction time to dodge the attack after he easily predicted the track the mercury whips would take. Kiritsugu is capable of accomplishing physical feats impossible for ordinary humans after he accelerated the time inside his body.


    The biggest problem for this magecraft is the huge burden on the body.


    The craft of time modification inevitably creates errors between the time within and without the bounded field. This error would immediately be corrected by natural forces when the bounded field is removed. That is, the "world��s own adjustment". Of course, this adjustment can only happen where "errors have occurred", which means inside Kiritsugu��s bounded field �C his physical body. Adjustments have occurred in his flesh to get back in sync with the normal time flow.


    Death is the accompanying danger born from using magecraft, but Innate Time Control is above all Kiritsugu''s riskiest technique. Just now, it was as though he was tightrope walking while his flesh was being shredded.


    Compared to Kayneth''s unrestricted magecraft, Kiritsugu��s ability is not powerful. But this doesn��t mean Kiritsugu has no chances of victory now. Because the best chance Kayneth had at killing Kiritsugu �C the strike just then �C had already been missed. Although Kayneth may have not realized it, for Kiritsugu it was his biggest mistake. Kayneth had already exposed the true form of his Mystic Code, and also gave Kiritsugu the chance to analyze it. After that, it��s "hunting time" for the Magus Killer.


    As he ran, Kiritsugu exchanged the helical magazine on the Calico for a new one. The bullet in the Contender were also changed into a normal one. It��s still a bit early to use the final killing move. He needed to provoke Kayneth even more in order to kill the enemy with one strike.


    Lord El-Melloi��s mercury Mystic Code united attack and defense, and also possessed the ability to search out enemies. However, Kiritsugu had already spotted the flaw in this magecraft with its three advantages.


    First, its ability to search for enemies �C


    Kiritsugu suddenly stopped as he turned a corner, and hid in the shadow of a pillar. The mercury wasn��t just approaching from behind him, but spreading silently over the entire corridor and getting closer and closer. Most likely, the mercury tentacles were spreading out into a giant web, and sealing off all of Kiritsugu��s exits.


    Using liquid metal as a sensory tool �C how is it passing the perceived information back? There are no specialized senses such as sight, smell, taste, which is why Kayneth can control it so fluently. Therefore those ways of communication are out.


    The most probable would be through touch. But when Kiritsugu was discovered at the second floor his location was pinpointed without him making contact with the mercury.


    However, if the mercury is extremely sensitive to touch, then it��d be able to make judgements based on vibrations in the air. It should also be able to sense differences in air temperature and find a heat source.


    Kiritsugu chuckled as he stared at the mercury web approaching from all directions. That thing doesn��t have eyes. Therefore, if he contorted his heart beat, breathing and body temperature, he can make his existence completely transparent.


    "Time alter �C Triple stagnate."


    Following the chanting of the spell, Kiritsugu��s field of view suddenly became very bright.


    Of course, the outer world didn��t make any changes; it��s just his delusion. While Kiritsugu��s optic nerves registered whatever he saw, his cornea received three times the light a person��s eyes would normally receive.


    The time control this time is the exact opposite of the accelerated physical speed back then. Kiritsugu slowed his biological processes to one third of its normal speed. His breathing lagged, and his heart beat slowed and stagnated until he could barely feel it himself. Also, due to his metabolism having stopped, his body temperature declined quickly, cooling down until it is not much different from the temperature of the outside air.


    The mercury flew abnormally quickly and anxiously in front of Kiritsugu, who was as still as a statue. As he expected, the mercury couldn��t detect him now. Kiritsugu��s shallow breathing and slow heart beat was muddled with the noises of the natural world. The mercury can no longer recognize the current processes of Kiritsugu��s body using the standards of a human.


    The searching mercury web speedily retreated after it deducted that there are no signs of the enemy, retracing its steps. The sound of footsteps on the marble floor followed. Since he thought no one is here, Kayneth walked on without taking any precautions��


    "Release Alter!"


    The brightness of his sight and the sharpness of his hearing returned to normal in the blink of an eye. Kiritsugu��s heart also began to beat extremely quickly; all the blood vessels in his body hurt as if they are going to burst. Within his body, blood flow was adjusting to go up to three times its original speed. In fact, there must be bruises forming somewhere on his body due to internal bleeding coming from burst capillaries.


    But Kiritsugu already leapt out from behind the pillar before his body had fully adjusted. When Kayneth, who just arrived at the corridor, reacted, Kiritsugu was about fifteen meters away. He immediately opened fire with the Calico in his left hand at the magus whose eyes widened in surprise.


    Although Kayneth was shocked, the Volumen Hydragyrum still displayed its abilities accurately and loyally this time. The protective membrane opened up in the blink of an eye and again blocked the storm of 9mm bullets. Everything was like a replay of the scene before.


    "�C Idiot. These are just boring tricks!"


    Although he was at a loss with the unexpected ambush, Kayneth, hidden within the protective membrane, couldn��t help but laugh when he discovered that the attack was a shooting as unthreatening as the last time. But he didn��t know that the opponent he was mocking had also figured out the weakness of his automated defense.


    Before the Calico stopped firing, Kiritsugu��s free right hand had already pulled out the Contender and fired a shot at center of the expanded, semi-circular mercury membrane.


    Volumen Hydragyrum had already adapted to the best physical shape to protect against the Calico. However, the initial velocity of the .30-06 Springfield is 2.5 times higher than the 9mm bullets, and its destructive power seven times the latter.


    Kiritsugu had completely seen through the speed of Volumen Hydragyrum, which came from pressure. Although a blob of mercury can quickly spread out into a membrane faster than a bullet through hydraulic pressure, it is impossible to quickly go back to a blob from a membrane using pressure alone. That is the limit of hydrodynamics.


    Therefore, when another sudden massive force is launched against it, the mercury can��t react quickly and form a powerful defense �C


    A big hole was punched right through the mirror-smooth surface of the mercury membrane. Judging from Kayneth��s wails inside, the Springfield bullet has hit the target.


    However, he couldn��t even aim at the target hidden behind obstructions. Therefore, it was already lucky for him to hit the other man; he couldn��t at all expect this attack to give the other a fatal wound.


    Kayneth��s wails also quickly turned into angry curses, then �C


    "Scalp!"


    Following a roar full of the intent to kill, the mercury unleashed a killing move.


    Kiritsugu faced the silver whips roaring towards him with ease. He didn��t even need to activate Innate Time Control this time. There were more than ten meters between him and Kayneth now. Such a far distance was more than enough.


    Kiritsugu pulled back just a bit; you can''t hit what you can''t reach, and the mercury blade only managed to cut the hem of his flowing coat.


    Volumen Hydragyrum��s characteristics can be grasped by just observing its attacks once. Despite being a very fast attack, it is comparatively simple.


    When mercury is in the shape of a whip it is the base that controls its extremely quick attacks, but the tip virtually has no power. The power of the blade is basically formed through centrifugal force. For someone as experienced as Kiritsugu in melee combat, the path this kind of attacks would take is easy to predict. This is also the characteristics of controlling mercury with pressure. Only parts with a large mass can fully exert its power, while the strength slowly gets weaker towards the tip end. Kiritsugu had already analyzed this weakness of its when he realized the mercury ends that stretched far from the original mass to search for enemies aren��t as agile as the cutting whips.


    Kiritsugu was running before the opponent could continue to attack. It��d be great if the opponent began to chase him immediately, but if the other man didn��t chase him and stopped instead to treat the gun wound he��s just received, then that means the previous taunt still wasn��t enough.


    The blow that penetrated the protective membrane was the first and the last. Volumen Hydragyrum��s defense would become firmer once it realizes the Contender��s power, which is completely different from that of the Calico. In future attacks, all forms of defense should be able to block the Springfield bullet as well. Kayneth would certainly utilize all his prana to strengthen the mercury��s defense.


    It wouldn��t be good if he did that.


    Kiritsugu, enduring the pain enveloping his body, opened the Contender''s chamber and pulled out the empty cartridge as he ran. This time, he slipped in a magecraft bullet.


    Kayneth would definitely utilize all the prana he has in his body to anticipate Kiritsugu��s next strike. The previous strike was conducted using the normal bullet just to entice him to be alert.


    If things go according to plan �C Kayneth is digging himself the greatest of graves. All that''s left is to find the way to shove him in, and bury him with Kiritsugu''s own hands.


    The Magus Killer''s "hunt" is about to reach its climax.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.1

    Act 7.


    Reminiscing, this is the first time she felt uneasy since Irisviel stepped onto the grounds of Fuyuki.


    She realizes once again the importance of Saber, who remained by her side constantly. The quiet confidence and tolerance emanating from her lithe frame gave Irisviel much assurance.


    It was not that Hisau Maiya, Saber��s replacement to accompany her is untrustworthy as a guard; Kiritsugu also held Maiya��s abilities in high regards, and she is not being suspicious of her.


    So what is the reason for this strange anxiousness?


    Leaving the castle due to a strategic retreat, there was absolutely no dialogue between the two walking in the forest of the bounded field. True, Maiya didn��t seem to be the type who enjoyed banter, but her complete silence seemed too heavy for Irisviel.


    Would Maiya answer if she is spoken to first? Trying once probably won��t do much harm. Currently, the two are within a safe zone, isolated from battle and not in a precarious situation where quietness needed to be maintained.


    If so, then she is going to gather her courage and open her mouth �C but because she didn��t know what to say, Irisviel once again checked herself forcefully.


    The things she wanted to ask were piled as high as mountains. Meeting Kiritsugu; memories of time spent with him. Kiritsugu��s integrity in Maiya��s eyes�� no matter what the question is she wanted to know the answer. But Irisviel felt hesitant to ask any one of them.


    Hisau Maiya knew the Kirtsugu she did not know.


    If the answer coming from Maiya��s mouth had enough force to shatter the image of her husband in Irisviel��s heart �C


    No, such a thing is impossible. There is no evidence to deny it in such a way. For Irisviel, the short span of nine years since their initial meeting was the whole of Kiritsugu.


    The silence continued as her mind circled about irritably. Though the atmosphere was clearly awkward, Maiya continued to move as she ignored it completely.


    ���C Clearly, I am not apt at handling this woman �C��


    As she hung her head and sighed deeply, a warning flashed inside Irisviel��s head.


    ��--!?��


    With a face full of surprise, Maiya looked at Irisviel, whose whole body suddenly stiffened.


    ��What��s the matter, madam?��


    ���� Another new intruder. Slightly ahead of our position. We��ll meet if we continue onward.��


    The situation was only to be expected. Maiya nodded calmly.


    ��Then, let us slowly loop around. It will be very safe if we looped from here towards the north.��


    ��������


    Irisviel, concentrating in her current efforts to scry on the invader with the magecraft of ��clairvoyance��, did not respond immediately.


    Clad in pitch-black vestments, the tall figure was intimidating. His short hair and serious demeanor appears exactly like the photographs found in the resources that Kiritsugu collected.


    ���� It��s Kirei Kotomine.��


    Compared to her statement, Irisviel is more surprised by the change in Maiya��s expression as she made her report.


    Always icy and expressionless, she is a woman whose emotions are impossible for anyone to detect. She had thought previously that Maiya��s heart must have been truly cold and cruel to her core -


    This is the first time Irisviel saw Maiya��s ��expression��. It was crisscrossed with anxiety and fury. What she saw was completely different from fear, but a sense of apprehension. Her fear was probably not Kirei, but instead the fact that Kirei appeared in such a situation.


    As she detects this point, Irisviel understood. Though the process was brusque, Irisiviel, however, finally understood the mind of Hisau Maiya.


    ��Miss Maiya, the orders you accepted from Kiritsugu is to ensure my safety, correct?��


    ��Correct, but �C��


    ��But what? You��re thinking ��this is the only man whom I cannot allow to interfere with Kiritsugu��, right?��


    Smiling slyly, Irisviel pointed out her thoughts. Maiya was temporarily rendered speechless.


    ��Madam, you�� ��


    ��Incidentally, I have the exact same opinion as you.��


    Kirei Kotomine. The man who is probably the greatest threat to Kiritsugu. Maiya��s response upon merely hearing his name makes it self-evident.


    Even though Irisviel was a homunculus, she fell in love, fulfilled that sentiment and even became a mother. Thus, she obtained the sixth sense that humans have but homunculi can never understand �C that is, ��a woman��s intuition.��


    ��Let the two of us stop Kirei here. Is that alright, Miss Maiya?


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Maiya nodded her head with a strange expression on her face.


    ��My deepest apologies. But please prepare yourself, madam.��


    ��No problems. Don��t worry about me. You carry out your task. Not the orders Kiritsugu gave, but act on the things you think are necessary.��


    ��Yes.��


    Come to think of it, perhaps she had already suspected. That was why she was afraid to confirm it.


    Now, Irisviel understood. The reason why she��s been avoiding Maiya�� was not that she was afraid of her, but she was afraid to know her heart.


    She was afraid of the truth that she ��wasn��t the only woman who cares about Emiya Kiritsugu��.


    Irisviel cannot help but to laugh in the exultation that came with the approaching deathmatch. Pulling out her Calico submachine gun, Maiya gave her a glance of surprise.


    ���C What��s the matter?��


    ��The human heart is truly an amazing thing.��


    Gambling her life for Kiritsugu �C the fact that there is another woman with such determination other than herself.


    Clearly, the answer is supposed to be shocking. However, now �C such a truth made her feel infinitely at ease.


    ����������


    For Kirei Kotomine, it is not difficult for him to assess Irisviel��s side and their plan of action.


    All the other Masters are setting Caster as their target, while Caster has his eyes set on Saber. Therefore, there was no need for specific movements. The best strategy is to make complete preparations to confront an attack in the home base and wait for the opponents to arrive.


    Therefore, there was no need for a search. The Einsbern Forest in the wilderness of Fuyuki �C it should not be unused at this time. Emiya Kiritsugu should still be there.


    Of course, Kirei never planned to enter battle himself. There was a high chance of the eastern side of the forest becoming a major battleground. It would make sense for their enemies from Fuyuki to attack from that direction.


    Thus, Kirei hung around the western edges, waiting for battle to be joined. He also hedged his bets on the chance that �C if battle really started on the eastern side as he predicted, then he can launch a surprise attack on the castle from its opposite direction.


    He released Assassin into the forest as scouts in spirit form. With the ability of ��presence concealment��, Assassin is able to enter the bounded field without being detected. Though they cannot go near the castle, they were still able to observe the battle around the outer rim of the forest.


    And �C as predicted, the battle between Caster and Saber begun on the eastern side of the forest. What��s more, and lucky for Kirei, Einsbern only engaged with the Servant alone, while the Master remained hidden behind closed gates. Assassin��s report was an excellent opportunity for Kirei.


    If Kiritsugu was hired by Einsbern to be a hunting dog, then he should be guarding the Master who was defenseless and isolated from her Servant. Now it��s an excellent chance for Kirei to force them into a dead end.


    Even though Assassin immediately alerted him to the fact that Lord El-Melloi was also advancing towards the castle, Kirei did not hesitate. Instead, he felt anxious. If Kiritsugu died by Kayneth��s hand, then it would be impossible for Kirei to complete his purpose. Thus, Kirei prepared for the worst case scenario of being forced to confront Kayneth and advanced rapidly in the forest.


    Also, depending on situation, there was also a possibility of Einsbern abandoning the castle in order to escape. Thus, it is obvious that the path of retreat will be the direction away from the eastern battlefield where the Servants were currently battling. If that happened, then there was a good chance of encountering Kirei.


    Just to be safe, Kirei begin his battle preparations early �C As such, he reacted dexterously to the unexpected murderous intent.


    Within half a breath he ducked and dodged a hailstorm of bullets, which howled above his head like thunder. Sometimes, even veterans of many battles would lose morale and judgment capabilities when surprised by a machine gun. However, such events are mere exceptions to the Executioners of the Holy Church. Kirei didn��t even break a sweat as he analyzed the situation calmly.


    There is a single opponent present. Judging from the sound of gunfire, it was a submachine gun with a barrel width under 9mm. Because the handgun bullets lacked the ability to penetrate tree trunks, its threat level was significantly lower than that of the sniper rifle in the forest.


    Inferring the opponent��s position through the location of the gunfire, Kirei threw two Black Keys. However, contrary to expected results, he only heard the sounds of blades piercing tree trunks.


    ����Mm?��


    The murderous edge of the kill returned to raid him, flanking the surprised Kirei.


    Once more, the sound of gunfire appeared. This time from his left. Though he dodged it at the last second, this volley was considerably more dangerous than the volley above. The conclusion he previously reached concerning the enemy consisting of only one person slightly slowed his reaction.


    The position of the second gunshot was completely different. It was too fast for movement. Although, if there were two gunners from the start, it was entirely possible to take out Kirei if a coordinated crossfire was used.


    Amidst his confusion, he sensed again four more presences. Kirei quickly placed two black keys in each hand, four black keys in total and positioned himself as new sensations flashed in his brain.


    ��That means �C an illusion?��


    It wasn��t impossible. He was deep into the forest��s bounded field. A bounded field includes illusion. In addition, if there was a magus present who could control illusions, it was entirely possible to cause delusions to the lone target, Kirei.


    Was the unseen sniper really just a single person? Does this mean the one who controlled the illusion was the same? Or does this mean that there was someone else responsible for support��


    Regardless, before the discovery of a counter to the illusion, he could only follow his opponent��s tempo. Kirei pulled out four black keys, throwing them simultaneously towards the four directions.


    -As anticipated, there was no sign of contact anywhere.


    Kirei, annoyed at the fruitless endeavor exhibited his frustration. At the same time, the bullet scored a direct hit on his back.


    The third gunshot had even no scent that he could sense. That is to say, the first two attacks were designed feints in order to confuse Kirei. In theory, if an illusionary trap could control fake hints of murderous intents, it should be also possible to seal the true killing intent behind it.


    Without even time to howl in pain the tall, robed figure fell face first, his feet tangled. There was neither a twitch nor moans of pain.


    Has she pierced the spine and killed him instantly? Maiya, deducting as such, stood up from her sniping location as she pointed the Calico at the prone Kirei and approached him cautiously.


    ��- Miss Maiya, no!��


    Irisviel, sensing a trap, shouted a warning. But it was too late.


    Kirei, maintaining his position, did not stand up. Instead, he threw a hidden Black Key with a single swing of his arms. From the lower trajectory, the black key ripped apart Maiya��s right calf, taking away her opportunity for the next action.


    Like a spring, Kirei mechanically leapt as he suddenly charged toward Maiya. Fearlessly, Maiya pressed the trigger.


    But Kirei only protected his head; he didn��t bother dodging. Even the sleeves of the monk��s robes were made from thick Kevlar filaments. It was covered seamlessly with the Church��s special protection spells. 9mm caliber pistol rounds, even at extremely close distances, cannot pierce it. Even then, the strikes from 250 foot-pound bullets, firing at 10 rounds per second, struck Kirei��s body like metal bats. However, he was able to completely protect his organs and bones because of his well-trained musculature that acted like armor.


    Sensing that Kirei was bulletproof from head to top, Maiya immediately tossed the Calico and pulled out the combat knife located near her thigh. Kevlar, though protective against gunshots, was very vulnerable to the cutting of a sharp blade. If her gun was useless, she could only survive through melee combat.


    As the hailstorm of bullets stopped, Kirei pulled out another pair of Black Keys with his hands. He slashed at Maiya with a cross shaped movement. Except, Maiya was not slowed in the slightest by her wounded right foot, and she deflected the continuous strikes of the Black keys with her heavy dagger.


    Even though the edge of the Black Key was far longer than the dagger, it was still a modified throwing weapon. In close combat the Black Key, due to its extreme length, lacked balance; Maiya��s large dagger, due to its versatile nature, possessed overwhelming advantage.


    ��Victory is still possible ---!��


    Maiya suddenly charged forward in what seemed to be a half-suicidal move. The Black Keys should have a very difficult time defending against such an attack, and even if she was struck in retaliation, the chances of being seriously wounded were low.


    With the Black Key in his right hand, Kirei blocked Maiya��s dagger hand for hand. Perhaps he was relying on the length of the blade for a counter attack �C the crisscrossed blade��s shadow lunged forward, its edge poised to strike.


    Maiya, foreseeing the attack, easily dodged the counterattack. Simply moving her head a little, the tip of the Black Key missed her as she barged into her opponent��s embrace.


    Yet, just when Maiya believed that victory was at hand, her gaze was drawn to Kirei��s unusual movements.


    The point to a crisscrossing counterattack is that the crossed hands �C the right hand, where Kirei should have held the Black Key was empty. As he lunged forward, he abandoned his weapon.


    That is to say, Kirei��s right hand never had the intention of using the Black Key to pierce Maiya in the first place -


    Like a clamp, the veiny fingers grabbed Maiya��s right hand.


    Snakelike, the tall black-robe twisted his body deftly, and dived beneath Maiya��s right arm. In the next instant, as if supporting someone who is wounded, Kirei carried Maiya��s right arm with the back of his shoulder.


    The exorcist who wielded the Black Keys �C she was fooled by her prejudiced first impression. In deadly despair, the helpless Maiya finally understood. This movement is Chinese kungfu, Baji Quan. At the same time Kirei��s side pressed close to Maiya��s waist. Using his left elbow to land a blow at Maiya��s heart as simultaneously, a brilliant strike from his left foot struck Maiya��s supporting leg.


    An amazing completion of ��Six grand opening �C elbow upthrust.�� As he grabbed the hand holding the dagger, all the actions are completed in an instant. A combo worthy of the soul of Ba ji quan �C combining offense and defense.


    Maiya could not even move as she fell heavily to the ground. Due to the extreme level of impact, the paralyzed Maiya thought she had dislocated both her arms and legs. Subconsciously, she could only feel the sharp pain in her chest after it had been struck by the elbow. She probably had broken two, or three ribs.


    Even though a single strike was capable of disabling Maiya. Kirei, however, was satisfied. Since now he knew Kiritsugu��s location, Kirei did not need to grant her any mercy. As he clenched his fist �C ready to deliver the death-blow �C at that time, he saw something that made him doubt his eyes.


    The embarrassed Maiya was also surprised. It was already agreed upon, that prior to battling Kirei, Irisviel will only be supporting her from a hidden location. But she �C Irisviel, who, except for magic, should have no other type of self-defense gently floated from the bushes and stood facing Kirei.


    ��Madam, no!��


    Now, Maiya tossed away all her fears and embarrassment. To her, compared to her own danger, more serious question was the threat now to Irisviel.


    If Kiritsugu were to lose his wife now �C as someone who swore to protect him, there can be no danger that��s more despairing.


    To Kirei, this situation was hard to comprehend.


    He knew that Irisiviel and her family were not apt at using combat magic due to their specialization in alchemy. During the previous three Heaven��s Feels, they were helplessly defeated during the first rounds. Perhaps, that was also the reason for these northern magi being nearly useless in actual combat. Judging from the fact that they found the mercenary Kiritsugu, they must have reflected upon the issue.


    Thus, in the situation where the female protector lay fallen on the ground, isn��t this most unlikely situation - the fact that the Einzbern family��s Master appearing alone in front of Kirei?


    Kirei was fairly certain that the silver-haired maiden in front of him was Saber��s master. If she dies, then the Einzbern camp will undoubtedly be defeated.


    This woman should be the key piece that must escape no matter what the cost is.


    ��Woman, you may be surprised, but my reason for coming here is not to defeat you.��


    Before the enemy Master, the statement is equivalent to abandoning battle. Even though it is unlikely that his opponent will believe him, at least Kirei made the attempt to negotiate. This new developing was too far from what he had hoped for �C meeting with Kiritsugu on the battlefield was his real goal. Compared to that goal, the situation of the Heaven��s Feel can only play second fiddle.


    Of course, he didn��t expect his opponents to believe his words -


    ��I understand, Kirei Kotomine.��


    -Because he did not anticipate the belief of the opposition. The silver-haired maiden��s reply only made Kirei more confused.


    ��I know why you��re here. Although, this is not negotiable. You cannot reach Kiritsugu��We will stop you. Here.��


    ��������


    To Irisviel, it was a good thing that the exorcist looked confused. The opponent clearly underestimated her, and his carelessness was her chance at victory. Perhaps, he knew the specialty behind Einzbern��s magic, and figured out that she was not a combat magician.


    Irisviel pulled out the ��secret weapon�� hidden in her large sleeves. At first glance, it was no magic, but rather an unreliable item. A soft and thin metallic bouquet of wires dangled lightly between her fingers.


    ��Madam, this man is an executor �C an expert magus hunter! This is not an opponent that can be faced with only magic!��


    Maiya, suppressing her pain, screamed on the ground. In response, Irisviel only smiled quietly.


    "What I learned from Kiritsugu, isn''t limited to operating a car!"


    As Maiya watched speechlessly and Kirei observed in surprise, Irisviel poured mana into the metallic threads. The thin threads became unraveled and moved between Irisviel hands like a living organism.


    Kirei��s understanding was half correct. The Einzbern family possessed magic that was designed to forge, create, and more importantly, use matter. Kiritsugu could not have taught her any offensive magic. Originally, if one went solely by magical ability, Irisviel was far superior to her husband. Thus, Kiritsugu could not have taught her magic.


    What he taught her was not how the homunculus lived. Rather, it was to use tears, laughter, joy and anger to sing about life �C the meaning of the term ��to live.��


    In addition, he also taught her the determining to ��live on.��


    Kirei��s understanding was also half-wrong. Irisviel already had a method of turning her magic into offensive purposes as a ��battle�� state. It was something she learned from her husband, who always lived for battle �C if she was to ��live on�� with him, she must face the test of ��survival�� one day. Thus, she will also need to face battle.


    ��Shape ist Leben!�� (From German: "Shape is life!") [Furigana translation: "Shape, conceive life!"]


    Through two small chants, weaving the magic in one breath. The control of metallic shapes was Irisiviel��s true skill.


    This secret was peerless.


    The silvery thread crisscrossed as it drew into complex shapes. It crisscrossed, combined, like a weaved piece of art as it took on a complex solid shape. Using a giant eagle as base, it appeared as an intricate silvery work of art.


    The silvery thread crisscrossed as it drew into complex shapes. It crisscrossed, combined, like a weaved piece of art as it took on a complex solid shape. Possessing fierce wings and beaks, and sharp claws. Using a giant eagle as base, it appeared as an intricate silvery work of art.


    No, wait, this was not a mere framework-


    ��Kyeeeee!!��


    Like the sound of a metallic blade scratching, the eagle made out of silver threads screeched and flew from Irisviel''s hands. It was created by an alchemy-using homunculus on the spot. It was a ��weapon�� given life by Irisviel, whose fate hangs in the balance.


    The bullet-like flight far surpassed Kirei��s imagination. Surprised, he dodged the attack, but the razor-sharp beak still brushed past his nose.


    As the first strike missed, the silver thread eagle started to circle above Kirei��s head. This time, both claws dashed downward. The target was Kirei��s face. Although, for an executor, this battle was not simply defensive. Fearless of the sharpness of those claws, he struck at the eagle with a powerful strike from his fist.


    The sharply descending eagle could not change its flight path. The fist landed a clear blow on the abdomen of the eagle.


    ��Mm!?��


    Yet, Kirei was the one who was surprised. As the eagle was struck by his fist, it changed into shapeless silver thread and wrapped around his right fist like vines.


    Immediately, he pulled with his left hand, but the silver thread also trapped the other one. Only moments ago, the silver thread flew with an eagle��s shape in the air, but now, like handcuffs, it tightly trapped Kirei��s hands.


    ����.Hm.��


    Yet, as an executor, Kirei has fought countless magi to the death. Only grunting lightly, he charged towards Irisviel. It didn��t matter if his hands were trapped �C as long as he delivered a kick up close, the battle would be decided.


    ��Too na?ve!��


    Irisviel scolded as she poured more mana into the silver threads.


    Not even Kirei can hold out this time. As he lost his balance, the silver threads wrapped around the tree tightly and pulled Kirei towards it. Finally, it bound him firmly towards the tree trunk


    The grown tree was more than 30 cm thick. Even if Kirei wanted to use his outrageous strength, it was impossible for him to break or uproot the tree. At last, he was completely immobile.


    And even then, Irisviel was the one who steadily lost her advantage underneath Kirei��s strength. In theory, Kirei��s hands should have been overpowered by the pressure generated by the silver thread. Yet, his muscles were trained to the point where they appeared steel-like, and they were powerful beyond all belief. Her silvery thread almost broke, as they struggled underneath the saturated state of near-collapse. In order to keep it tight and to prevent the metal from breaking, she must constantly use her mana to maintain it.


    ����Maiya-san��.hurry!��


    The key to victory �C was the still-prone Maiya. She was the only one who could give Kirei a final blow. As long as she stayed out of the range of his kicks, a simple shot to the exposed head was enough. For Kirei, it was impossible for him to cover his head with his sleeves like before.


    As she received a momentary respite, the injured Maiya recovered sensation in her hands and feet. Moaning in pain from her broken ribs, she moved slowly to the abandoned Calico.


    Victory or defeat is a battle of willpower measured by seconds �C even though she clenched her teeth in pain from the magical backlash, Irisviel still encouraged herself.


    Maiya picking up the gun to fire; as long as she can keep the thread��s strength to that point, it would be good. Then, they could eliminate Kirei Kotomine, the greatest threat to Kiritsugu.


    It could be said that the two women still mistakenly underestimated the terror that is the Executor of the Church.


    With no knowledge of Chinese kungfu, Irisviel thought that it was only necessary to bind Kirei��s hands to render him helpless. It was not her fault that she only thought like that. However, for someone who managed to reach the level of training such as Kirei, the entire body is a weapon. For example, if he only planted both feet on the ground��


    ��BOOM,�� the deafening sound rendered Irisviel speechless.


    The tree trunk shook erratically. As if struck by a full-powered fist. That means the sound she was hearing �C only someone using his full strength to strike at the center of the tree could make that sort of sound.


    The clear strike sounded again. This time, she started to doubt her ears. She heard a chilling sound of breakage.


    She could not see the situation, but Irisviel understood through the touch of her silver thread. The tree trunk that bound Kirei had large cracks in it. The cracks were next to the part where the silver thread wrapped around �C the spot directly below Kirei��s hands.


    Kirei, with the back of his hands pressing against the bark, was striking at the tree trunk with all of his strength.


    Irisviel could not have known �C but the strength from a martial arts master is not merely produced from the wrist. From the strength of the feet on the ground, the turning of the back, and the twisting of shoulders, it was possible to instantaneously release a burst of power in the fists. To an expert in this phenomenon, the strength of the arm was insignificant in comparison to the power of the whole body. If it was necessary, one can press the fist next to the target and strike simply by virtue of the ��force�� coming from outside of the arm �C this is known as the hidden technique of ��explosive force.��


    The sound of the third strike shook the forest. In comparison to the time before, this was much stronger. The tree trunk groaned one last time as the broken fibers broke with loud cracks. As the supporting point of the silvery thread, the trunk collapsed. Grabbing the thread with both of his hands, Kirei nonchalantly escaped the silvery ring at the point of collapse and pulled the thread apart link by link.


    Irisviel knelt instantly as she felt the powerful backlash from the breaking of her magic. Calmly stepping forward in the manner of a victorious conqueror, Kirei looked into the despairing eyes of the two women and strode to the Calico, easily crushing its wooden frame with his hammerlike feet.


    ��Bastard......��


    Still not being able to stand back up, prostrate, Maiya moaned viciously. After throwing at her an extremely bored glance, with the tip of his foot, Kirei casually kicked her at the stomach. As if sobbing convulsively, after Maiya fainted in agony and rolled over, she was perfectly still this time.


    And then, with a look that lacked any expression, this time his gaze was laid on Irisviel.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.2

    The battlefield of the Heroic Spirits had already turned into a swamp full of filthy mud.


    The horde of alien demonic monsters which appeared endlessly regardless of how many were slaughtered; piled into mountains of corpses, the spraying innards and bodily fluids mixed, was kicked and stirred by two pairs of feet, and formed a chaos even more terrifying than Hell itself.


    More rancid that the stench of rot, the smell of the demonic monsters�� internal organs was thick as mist and filled the air - just like lethal poisonous gas. Living humans will probably die from lung corrosion just from inhaling.


    By now, the number of enemies cut down by Saber and Lancer had long surpassed five hundred.


    "...To make no progress at all for this long, this is a surprise beyond amazement."


    Although Lancer had yet to show signs of tiredness, his muttering was full of bitterness.


    The tide of battle cannot be determined. Despite facing the might of two knight class Servants, the number of alien demons still didn''t decrease, being summoned again and again to fill the gaps in the encircling horde. "It��s that grimoire, Lancer. As long as his Noble Phantasm is here�� this situation won��t change."


    "I see, so that��s what it is."


    Lancer gave a depressed sigh after he heard Saber��s muttered words.


    "But, if we want to remove the book from the weakling''s hands, we have to break through this wall of minions no matter what."


    The demonic monsters grouped together and approached them slowly as they waved their tentacles mockingly. Perhaps these alien creatures do not feel fear of death or pain. As if feeling that happiness only come from being slaughtered, they endlessly attacked the two Servants.


    Even now, facing both Saber and Lancer, Caster continues his battle of attrition. If this is his strategy, it would obviously promise him victory. The amount of prana wielded by Caster and his Noble Phantasm might as well be infinite.


    "...Lancer, at this desperate time, do you want to make a gamble?"


    "Although it annoys me to appear outlasted, playing with his minions like this will accomplish nothing.


    Fine. I accept, Saber."


    After Lancer''s ready consent, Saber stared at the repulsive wall of flesh which stretched back to Caster, carefully calculating its thickness and density.


    This is her greatest secret skill - intuition told her this idea is ''correct'', and worth putting all her stakes into. "I''ll open the way. There is only one chance. Lancer, can you run with the wind?"


    "Hm? �C Hehe, so that''s what it is. Simply done."


    Despite Saber''s puzzling words, Lancer nodded with a smile.


    Although it was only once, they were enemies who fought with their lives on the line. Both of them have etched into their memory all the secret techniques the other used. Even without an explanation, Lancer could understand the skills and intentions of Servant Saber.


    "What are you quietly mumbling about? Your dying prayers, perhaps?"


    Caster mocked the two Servants calmly and evenly. Right now it wasn''t him who was fighting Saber and Lancer, but his Noble Phantasm, Prelati''s Spellbook. Caster was like the audience observing the battle from outside the ring. For him to elegantly and composedly taunt his opponents and get on their nerves is enough to be considered an ''attack''.


    "Feel the terror. Feel the despair! There is a limit to the ''difference in numbers'' that brute force can overcome. Hahaha, it''s humiliating, isn''t it? To be crushed and suffocated by these ignoble, nameless evils! For heroes, there is nothing more humiliating than this!"


    Even awashed by her opponent''s joyful scorn, Saber, emotionless and unfaltering, merely wielded the sword in her right hand with a decisive and calm expression.


    Those unwavering eyes were only staring at �C the victory that must be obtained. "Haha, that beautiful face... now twist in agony for me, Jeanne!"


    Giiiiiiii!


    The horde of demonic monsters roared together. They surged towards the center of their ring for the kill as they made alien strange sounds, indistinguishable as joy or hatred.


    Now it would be �C the time to decide who will become the victor.


    With a loud voice, the King of Knights commanded the noble holy sword.


    "Strike Air!"


    In the middle of the whirling air, the resplendent brilliance of gold shone through.


    The sheath of super-high pressured air that protected the holy sword was released from the bondage of the invisible barrier �C bellowing forth like a savage dragon''s roar.


    The secret sword technique that guaranteed the kill. It is a different way to use the Noble Phantasm Invisible Air. Last night in the battle against Lancer she released this extreme air pressure to accelerate quickly. If it was released towards the enemy it would become a tempest, a crushing hammer that blows away entire armies.


    Thoughtlessly packed together, the demonic beasts took the blow all the harder. The super-high pressure tempest, compacted like a solid force, smashed the demonic monsters to smithereens, mixing the minced flesh together with gravel and broken wood. It was as if an invisible giant hand swept across the entire earth and opened up a dead straight path. The instant they were blown apart by the air pressure, a perfect hole appeared in the demonic monsters'' ranks. The destructive power of Strike Air was countered by the many layers of demonic monsters, reduced to a strong gust of wind that merely blew at the ends of Caster��s robe when it reached him.


    The penetrated gap would serve as a path. However, against the density of the demonic monsters summoned, it could only count as a temporary opening that could be sealed off immediately.


    "What - ?!"


    Even so, Caster still made a sound of shock. It wasn''t just the blow of wind which penetrated the ranks.


    When objects move extremely quickly in the atmosphere they are capable of tearing apart the air in front of them, while leaving a vacuum behind. Of course, that vacuum would draw in the surrounding air, and become a surge that follows the object which passed through it. There are techniques in autoracing that allow cars to follow right behind the car in front of it, using that ''slipstream'' to accelerate faster.


    The air pressure resulting from the release of Saber''s Invisible Air triggered a similar phenomenon. It created a vacuum behind the passing gale at the same time it destroyed the army of demonic monsters, and prepared a point of in-rushing air.


    Then, the one who sprang into this converging surge without hesitation was the one who was waiting for this one strike �C Lancer. "Come - prepare yourself!"


    It was an ultimate skill that not only demanded superhuman physique, but complete synchronization with his partner. However, Lancer achieved this miraculous combination with watching his enemy Saber using the secret sword of wind for just once.


    With one leap Lancer passed through the passage twirling with gales of blood and flesh, like a swallow that tucked in its feathered wings by its side as it chased the wind. When his feet once again touched earth he was barely ten strides away from Caster, with no obstructing barriers between them.


    "I have you, Caster!"


    "Ahhh!?"


    The demonic monsters that turned around due to their master''s crisis stretched their tentacles together towards Lancer''s back. But Lancer didn''t turn back. He brandished the short spear in his left hand behind him like a windmill to cut down the pursuing attacks, while he turned half his body and approached Caster with the long spear in his right hand extended.


    He was just short of the killing blow. The long spear''s strike only resulted in the tip cutting slightly into the surface, and didn''t make a serious tear.


    But the Noble Phantasm in the enchanting spearman''s hand was such a weapon that would decide the victor on the battlefield even with such a slight touch. "Gouge, G��e Dearg!"


    His growl was followed by a crimson stab. The tip of the spear did not touch Caster��s fragile body �C but the cover of the grimoire in his hand.


    That is the red spearhead which once penetrated Saber��s Invisible Air and canceled out her magical armor. It is a fatal "Noble Phantasm killer", capable of severing all ties of prana. For Caster, who completely relied on the mighty power of the grimoire to summon demonic monsters to manipulate, it was a decisive blow equal to a checkmate.


    "Boom", a sound akin to waves breaking against rocks beside the sea echoed in the forest.


    The countless alien demonic monsters on the ground all liquefied in the blink of an eye. The demonic monsters, which were originally created from the flesh and blood of the sacrifices, changed back into blood and scattered away. They lost the power to materialize into being the moment the prana supply from Prelati''s Spellbook was terminated.


    Within the rapidly retreating Caster��s hands, the grimoire immediately activated its ability as a prana furnace and quickly regenerated the damaged cover. The prana was only cut off during the brief moment when G��e Dearg��s blade was in contact with the grimoire; the spear had no power to damage the Noble Phantasm itself. However, once canceled, the magecraft can��t be salvaged. Even if he wanted to repeat the summoning spell, Saber and Lancer��s holy sword and twin spears wouldn��t give him the time either.


    "You bastard- BASTARD bastard BASTARD bastard BASTARD BASTARD BASTARDDDDDD!!"


    Faced with such a desperate situation, Caster��s expression twisted until his eyes were rolled to the back of his head and he raged while foaming around the mouth. Lancer nonchalantly gave the smile of a rascal that he was born with. "How was that? Now that Saber��s taken back her ��left hand��, this is something that can be done with just lifting her little finger."


    But Saber wasn��t in the mood to joke like Lancer.


    Until the moment victory is decided, the only thing that echoed in her mind were the final screams and tears that the children gave out as they were torn apart and cruelly slaughtered.


    "...You had better prepare yourself, heretic."


    The King of Knights muttered in a quiet sound of anger as she lifted the golden holy sword with her right hand. The sword tip was pointed straight towards Caster.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.3

    Anger, like acid, was eating away at Kayneth drop by drop.


    He is a first-rate magus. He would never lose his composure due to emotions, especially when facing a situation when he is fighting for his life.


    Actually, if this is a duel of secret craft between first-rate magi colleagues, Kayneth wouldn��t be harboring things like anger at all. He would probably admire and acknowledge the opponent��s ability, calmly analyzing its true value, and concentrate in performing his magecraft that would serve as a proper reply for the enemy��s craft. Those noble and flamboyant, gentlemanly games are what Kayneth knew as ��battles��. With the right to use the Holy Grail at stake, he aimed to compete with T��saka Tokiomi, Mat�� Z��ken, and four other unknown yet outstanding opponents, and arrived at this desolate place at the farthest east.


    However �C the pain of the wound on his right shoulder throbbed and invaded his senses as if mocking Kayneth, continuing the pain as if it was humiliating him.


    This isn��t a wound taken in battle. Those things �C are never fit to be called "battles". It was as if he stepped on a piece of rotten floor board. As if he tipped over a steaming pot. As if his best suit got stained with mud.


    The opponent is as insignificant as an ant, not worthy to be called an enemy. A piece of rubbish that even seeing it would make him feel dirty and unpleasant.


    To feel "anger" at something like that, and risk his pride as Lord El-Melloi, would be unthinkable.


    These things are just daily hassles. Something close to being bitten by a stray dog.


    It was just bad luck. Dismiss it as a simple misfortune.


    Even as he tried to convince himself in this way �C he screamed at the pain of the wound on his shoulder. The severe pain that felt like he was slowly being burnt tormented him and ate away at his pride.


    Kayneth��s icy cold face was as expressionless as a mask, not loudly swearing or gritting his teeth. For an observer, that is definitely not the expression of someone in anger.


    Indeed. He didn��t hate anyone. All his anger was directed inwards. It was merely that he was provoked by a situation that surprised him �C something that is impossible, unreasonable.


    Impossible �C


    The rage that had nowhere to go became destructive impulses that spread to Volumen Hydragyrum. Kayneth smashed the walls of the corridors around him with his whips of blades. That base scum made me bleed... impossible! It shouldn��t have happened!


    His walk resembling a sleep-walker, Kayneth pursued Emiya Kiritsugu, who had fled. The shapeless mercury lump, taking the place of its master��s heart, followed him, full of murderous intent


    The door that blocked his way wasn��t pushed open, but smashed apart by the mercury''s weight.


    Be it flower vases, paintings, or elegant furniture: all the decorations that happen to fall into his sight are smashed and destroyed.


    There were many traps along the way. Wires tripped by Kayneth''s defenseless feet, or a fuse in the carpet that when stepped on would cause a pre-set grenade to explode or a mine to throw out shrapnel. At those times, the mercury protective membrane would expand immediately and rush forward to block it.


    Those set traps were like toys made to fool children, so ridiculous that Kayneth wanted to laugh. But the sound of his laughter was at the same time mocking Kayneth, who was hurt by those tricks that were like toys made to fool children.


    Self-mockery cut into pride like a razor. That humiliation inflamed the anger in his heart even more.


    Lord El-Melloi��s admirable Mystic Code isn��t something that is made for this kind of foolish tricks. His mercury should be a weapon that takes in Gandr shots, deflects magical swords, and breaks through supernatural fire, ice and lightning. It should be a craft that makes whichever magus who hates him marvel, revere, and at the same time arrive at death. Then, what would his current distasteful situation be?


    The opponent that he unleashed his proud Mystic Code to chase is nothing more than an anonymous mouse... every passing second was making him feel humiliated. The wound on his shoulder was hurting worse and worse.


    An endless hysterical downward spiral �C however, that had also come into sight of its conclusion.


    No matter how big the castle may be, the possibilities of escape become limited if one runs upwards. The mouse finally got chased to the end of the corridors in the third floor. The stream of mercury that Kayneth sent out earlier to find the enemy accurately located him this time. Looks like the target had set himself to stay firmly where he is. He should have decided to have the final confrontation with Kayneth at that place.


    Confrontation �C as that word floated into Kayneth��s mind, he couldn��t help but let out a laugh.


    Seems like the enemy still hasn��t given up. So that��s how it is. He had wounded Kayneth once, so there should still be a chance of victory if the same luck decided to grace him again. He should have made this final decision with all the spirit of a desperate mouse trying to bite the cat.


    "Idiot..."


    Kayneth��s tight mouth became twisted with his sneer as he muttered.


    It wasn��t because of his skills or outstanding strategies that the mouse managed to touch Kayneth. It was just an unreasonable coincidence. There��s a need to make sure he knows the difference. Not a confrontation. This is execution. This is slaughter.


    Kayneth, as his body filled of his cruel intention to kill, turned the final corner with his Mystic Code and arrived at the end of the corridor,


    It basically fitted the setting Emiya Kiritsugu expected. The third confrontation with Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald.


    The distance was barely thirty meters. The width of the corridor was just over six meters. There are no places to hide. No place to retreat.


    Kayneth��s Volumen Hydragyrum has potentially fatal speed and power within a radius of seven-and-a-half meters. The initiative remains with Kiritsugu until Kayneth can get in range.


    In his left hand �C fifty rounds of 9mm bullets in a fresh helical magazine, the Calico waited for the moment to open fire.


    And his Mystic Code, the Contender Custom, in his right hand. The "magecraft bullet" was already loaded in the single-shot chamber.


    Kiritsugu didn��t show any fear or beg for mercy; he merely stood silently holding two guns. This made Kayneth even more unpleasant and twisted his expression as he uttered mocking jeers. ��You wouldn��t think that the previous method would still work, right? Despicable thing.��


    It won��t work. It would be a problem for Kiritsugu if it did work �C however, he needn��t tell the other person this. He needed to have Kayneth think that Kiritsugu is stupid enough to repeat the exact same attack.


    "I won��t just simply kill you. I��ll only heal your lungs and heart to make them revive, then I��ll slowly deal with you starting from your toes."


    Kayneth said sinisterly as he slowly walked towards Kiritsugu step by step. The Volumen Hydragynum twirled beside him, flexing its countless whips dauntingly as it shook their sharp tips.


    "Die in regret, in pain, in despair. And curse when you die. Curse the cowardice of your employer... the Einsbern Master who humiliated the Holy Grail War!"


    Right �C Kiritsugu sniggered within his heart as he regarded Kayneth��s proclamation of execution as nothing more than a breeze beside his ear. It seems the Master substitution plan he proposed worked at the end.


    Fifteen meters. If he was to make a move, it would be now.


    Towards Kayneth, who was looming nearer, Kiritsugu first used the Calico in his left hand, firing a rain of 9mm bullets in full-automatic. It was a completely identical replay of that sneak attack in the first floor corridor, a pinning attack made to trigger Volumen Hydragynum��s automatic defence. In order to make it unable to take the following strike by the Contender, this is a feint made to weaken the mercury��s defensive membrane. Of course, Lord El-Melloi would not fall for the same trick twice.


    ��Fevor, mei sanguis!��


    The mercury��s defensive form activated immediately, but this time it wasn��t a membrane. Volumen Hydragynum leapt in front of its master and formed countless spikes from the floor to the ceiling. It was like a thick bamboo forest covered Kayneth��s entire body, and at the same time completely blocked all the bullets flying near.


    There��s no need to use a membrane as defense if he wasn��t facing an attack such as flames or mist. Things such as bullets would become harmless as long as it is not allowed to move in a straight line. Thus, using only ��columns�� to defend would be enough.


    Of course, the prana needed to expand the mercury into a mountain of swords isn��t even comparable to that used to form a membrane. Every single spike, twirled as thin as a steel wire, had to be equipped with all the strength and malleability to deflect bullets. The automatic defense this time was completed using all the prana Kayneth had in his possession. The inherited Magic Crests of the Archibald family on his shoulders circulated to its ultimate limit, creating extraordinary pain to the practitioner.


    It could be said that the defense this time was the true impregnable fortress.


    The bullets, hindered by the silver mountain of swords, bounced back and forth in the gaps between the numerous spikes, making raucous metallic noises. Finally, they lost all power and dropped to the ground. Not one of them reached Kayneth��s body. Then, the Contender in Kiritsugu��s right hand gave a roar. This is the single-shot bullet that made Kayneth bear his despicable scar the first time it penetrated Volumen Hydragynum��s defenses, something with far more destructive power than the 9mm bullets.


    However, the degree of defence the mercury mountain of swords put up wasn��t even comparable to that of the membrane.


    All the spikes closed up together like a Venus flytrap the instant before the killing move touched the mercury spikes, and surrounded the bullet. The thick cluster thin spikes became a single giant column in the blink of an eye, completely sealing off the .30-06 Springfield bullet.


    Volumen Hydragynum, made to interchange forms freely, showed what marvels it can do. The immaculate skill that controlled the magecraft of fluidics to such perfection should indeed be the epitome of this unparalleled craft, fully worthy of the prestigious name of the Archibald house.


    The moment he beautifully completed this magecraft he devoted all his skills in �C Lord El-Melloi��s destiny also came to its end.


    ����������


    Even a Master and a Servant, whom had made a contract, have to use communication techniques such as speech to establish a connection between them when they are far away from each other. But if the two of them are connected with the bondage of the Command Seal, then one party would quickly detect a disturbance in the other��s scent if the other is in a life-threatening crisis.


    Therefore, Kayneth��s dire situation swiftly passed to Lancer, who was still in the forest.


    "What �C !?"


    Lancer suddenly turned to gaze at the direction of the Einsbern castle straight after he destroyed Caster��s army of demonic monsters, just when he was prepared to finish off their nemesis with Saber. For the first time, Lancer realized the fact that his Master, whom he thought was observing his battle behind the frontline, had already entered the enemy formation and undertook another battle.


    Lancer��s momentary wavering was a god-sent opening for the desperate Caster.


    Within Caster��s hand, having already finished regenerating, Prelati''s Spellbook throbbed with torrents of prana. Of course, Saber wouldn��t stand aside and leave the magus��s spells alone.


    "Futile struggles!"


    Saber wielded her holy sword with her right hand and rush forward, trying to defeat the enemy before he could complete his incantation.


    But Caster wasn��t foolish enough to pronounce incantations in front of a blade. He didn��t speak even one syllable of incantations, just chaotically let out the surge of prana that the Noble Phantasm produced. Although the previous summoning magecraft was nullified, the pools of blood that stained the ground were still connected to the prana. The uncontrollable prana that spurt out flowed into that mesh of blood, but finally scattered apart without forming any shapes.


    "Ku..."


    Her sight was blocked off before she got close enough to strike; even Saber didn��t take a rash move and stopped her steps.


    Caster didn��t intend to complete the spell to begin with, but forcibly activated a magecraft that was bound to fail. That would be enough in this situation. The blood that didn��t form any summoned monsters immediately boiled and evaporated due to the saturated prana in them, spreading out in all direction as a fog. This is an imprudent skill that could only be used with the enormous amount of prana provided by a Noble Phantasm.


    What he expected �C was a blinding mist.


    Even Caster, overloaded with confidence, deducted that it would be impossible to reverse the situation and arrive at victory at this state. The magus Servant quickly removed materialization in the time while the bloody mist covered Saber and Lancer��s sight. Faced with two of the three knight classes, he didn��t even get to leave a word behind. Swallowing his anger and humiliation, Caster rapidly left the battlefield in spiritual form. Luckily for Caster, Saber doesn��t have the ability to turn into spirit form and chase him; Lancer, who has that ability, could not chase him due to his Master��s crisis.


    ��Bastard... what unbelievable cowardice.��


    Saber muttered in anger as she recalled Invisible Air from the surrounding atmosphere. The refreshing wind immediately blew in from all direction and scattered the filth of the blood mist. When the two Servants regained their field of sight and Invisible Air was recalled to once again conceal the holy sword��s form, even Caster��s spiritual aura had disappeared, not to mention his physical figure.


    ��Lancer, what��s wrong?��


    Regarding the fact that Lancer could easily have chased their enemy but instead let Caster escape, Saber didn��t heckle him but just questioned calmly. It was obvious that something happened based on his changed expression.


    ��My lord is in trouble... Looks like he left me and attacked your headquarters.��


    Lancer explained hesitantly. Saber also figured what have probably happened, and displayed a dejected expression.


    Then... everything did happen according to Kiritsugu��s plans. It wasn��t what she wanted. It wasn''t that she wanted to completely deny the tactic of deception, but the cruel trap that Kiritsugu set is an existence that can not co-exist with the King of Knights��s belief of standing stoically in the battlefield no matter what happens.


    "It must be my Master��s work... Lancer, you should hurry. Go save your lord."


    The spearman was at first dumbfolded at Saber��s unhesitating urging, but then bowed his head deeply in thanks. For Saber, this decision was the same as going against her own lord. Retain Lancer here so his Master can be killed would be the reasonable choice made to win the Holy Grail War.


    But if we continue on this train of thought, then there was no need for Lancer to fight Caster to save Saber from her crisis. He didn��t think of himself as stupid then. Therefore, he wouldn��t think Saber, who let him go on his way, as foolish now.


    "I am in your debt, King of Knights."


    "It��s all right. We swore to have a duel between knights. Let��s hold on to that glory till the end."


    Lancer nodded briefly, then disappeared into spirit form. Just like that, he galloped towards the castle in the depth of the forest as a whirl of wind.


    ����������


    When the Emiya family of the previous generation determined the "Origin" of their son and heir, at a loss they named him "Kiritsugu" due to the strange results.


    Basically, he possesses the dual attributes of "Fire" and "Earth". To be specific, they were composite attributes, "Severing" and "Binding". That is the form of his soul that was born with him, and the true form of his "Origin".


    Sever, and bind �C it��s not exactly the same as being called "destruction and rebirth", because Kiritsugu��s Origin has no meaning of "recovery". For example, a string that is cut and then connected again would have change of thickness at the point where the knot is tied. That is, the action of ''severing and binding'' would cause irreversible "corruption" in the target.


    Kiritsugu became particularly aware of his Origin when he was asked to complete some hands-on work. His hands weren��t very skilled. If a normal contraption breaks down, he could fix it. But if it comes to delicate machinery then everything would suddenly become the opposite. The more he wanted to fix it, the worse the damage would become for the machine.


    As a matter of fact, Kiritsugu��s handcraft isn��t extraordinary. If a normal metal wire snapped, the original function can be restored by just connecting it back together. However, if he were to fix a delicate electric circuit using the same principles, the result would be fatal. It wasn��t something that would work as long as everything is connected. If the connections become out of order, the circuit would lose its function. This wasn''t something created by Kiritsugu��s personality or temperament; from magecraft��s point of view, it is the true essence of the root deep within his soul.


    Emiya Kiritsugu utilized his extraordinary "Origin" to its fullest extent when he created his Mystic Code. The first and second ribs on both sides were cut off and taken out of his body. The extracted ribs were grinded into dust, condensed with a craft to preserve the soul, and sealed within sixty-six bullets as their core.


    These bullets would actualize Kiritsugu��s "Origin" on the target when it hits. If it were to hit a living creature then there would be no wounds or bleeding, but the place where it was hit would appear to be suffering necrosis. The surface may seem to have healed, but the nerves and capillaries wouldn��t be regenerated properly and the original function would be lost.


    Moreover, as a Conceptual Weapon, this bullet poses an even graver threat to magi in particular.


    Kiritsugu had already used thirty-seven bullets, but not a single one of them was wasted. The bullets that were made using a part of his body had already completely destroyed thirty-seven magi. Now, the thirty-eighth "Origin Bullet" severed a new sacrifice��s life force.


    Kayneth probably didn��t comprehend what was happening to his body until the end. The moment that the excruciating pain spread into his body, all of his vital organs and nerves had already been torn into a shapeless mess.


    Before a scream escaped his throat he was already spurting out blood. All the muscles in his body were sent into spasms with uncoordinated movements conducted by a nervous system that was on the edge of being broken; the lean body clad in the chic suit began to perform a ridiculous dance.


    Using intense pressure to make the densely-packed prana, circulating in the Magic Circuits, suddenly begin to ignore those paths and flow chaotically, destroying the practitioner��s body in the process. The moment Volumen Hydragyrum blocked the Contender��s strike, Kayneth suffered damages more severe than getting directly hit by a bullet.


    When Kiritsugu��s magecraft bullet is interfered by magecraft, the impact of the "Origin" within the bullet would affect all the way down to the Magic Circuits of the practitioner.


    If we were to compare a magus��s Magic Circuits as a high-voltage power cable, Kiritsugu��s bullet would be a drop of water. What would happen if a conductive liquid attached to a thickly-placed electrical circuit? The short-circuiting current would destroy the circuit itself, resulting in permanent damage.


    Just like that, shorting out Magic Circuits is the terrifying effect of Kiritsugu��s Mystic Code. In order to avoid the damage of Kiritsugu��s magecraft bullets, one has to discard all magecraft and purely defend the bullet by physical means. On that point, Kiritsugu��s choice of using .30-06 Springfield bullets is a malicious one. There isn��t something that can completely block this specialized hunting rifle round to begin with. This is a type of bullet that excelled in penetration. As long as one isn��t in an armored vehicle, one can��t avoid getting hurt.


    Only one shot. That would be enough. Kiritsugu dared to choose a gun that doesn��t suit real combat, the Thompson Contender, as his Mystic Code, due to the fact that it is the handgun that can deal the maximum physical damage possible.


    Kiritsugu placed his finger on the spool of the trigger guard when his beloved gun finished its duty and swung the long barrel downwards as if throwing off a blood stain. The empty cartridge flew from the opened magazine into the empty air with the momentum, falling onto the marble floor with a faint trace of sulfur.


    Kiritsugu felt nothing for this victory. This was exactly the same as all the times before, a successful taunt with a calculated conclusion. That is all.


    The destructive power of Kiritsugu��s magecraft bullet depends on how many Magic Circuits were activated within the target the moment the bullet hit, since what destroys the practitioner��s body would be his own prana. On this point, it was absolutely fatal for Kayneth. Since he was provoked continuously and used the utmost amount of prana he had, he granted Kiritsugu the best result he could hope for. Even the mighty Volumen Hydragyrum was finished if the practitioner��s prana was cut off. Kayneth lay recumbent in the sea of mercury that reverted to its original shape and spread all over the floor, his body twitching slightly. The former Lord El-Melloi was now as harmless as a baby. Let alone the power of a magus, his body may not even be spared a normal human��s functions.


    Although he was going to die sooner or later if left alone, Kiritsugu��s principle is to give a concrete final blow to a fallen enemy. He switched the Calico into semi-automatic and walked towards Kayneth, who already resembled a breathing corpse. He was going to fire one shot into his head at critical distance. Then, one of the seven groups of people fighting for the Holy Grail would have dropped out.


    But just then, Kiritsugu felt a mighty aura of prana approaching him with intimidation and frowned.


    Unhesitatingly, Kiritsugu held up the Calico and took aim, firing repeatedly towards Kayneth. But the bullet emitted sparks in the empty air and sprayed in all directions and disappeared. It was the twin spears of red and yellow that performed movements too fast for eyes to see.


    Facing Lancer, who materialized on a position set to protect Kayneth, Kiritsugu was gobsmacked. Stopped by the enemy��s Servant at this time; this was definitely unexpected. Originally, Kiritsugu thought that Saber intercepted Lancer, based on the fact that Kayneth entered the castle alone. But if so, then how did the spearman get past the King of Knights? If Saber was defeated, Kiritsugu would have confirmed that the recipient of his prana had disappeared. However, Kiritsugu��s prana was definitely still being absorbed by Saber, who still existed somewhere. His Servant was wholesome without a doubt.


    Then, there��s only one conclusion �C he could only deduce that Saber voluntarily stepped out of Lancer��s way.


    Lancer stared at Kiritsugu, who was mentally wavering, with a look as cold as ice. He shifted both spears into his right hand, emptying out his left hand to scoop up Kayneth��s body. Kiritsugu didn��t rashly attack this apparently defenceless move. He had just confirmed that bullets are useless to Servants.


    "�C You should understand just how easy it is to pierce you through right here, Saber��s Master."


    For Lancer, had he not heard what Saber just said to him, he would find it very hard to deduce that this man in front of him, who looked nothing like a magus, is in truth the Einsbern Master. However, he knew his lord Kayneth��s strength. If he managed to break through Lord El-Melloi''s magecraft, there are no grounds left for suspicion. However �C no, just because of that, Lancer��s spear tip didn��t point towards Kiritsugu.


    "I won��t let you kill my Master. I won��t kill Saber��s Master either. Neither I or her want to end in this way."


    "..."


    Is that so? �C Kiritsugu once again regretted the conflicting personalities between himself and his contracted Servant.


    ��Never forget. The only reason that your life is spared now is the King of Knight��s nobility.��


    Lancer declared this to Kiritsugu, his tone carrying a cool sarcasm. Then he took up Kayneth and leapt out of the castle, using his torso to break the glass window.


    Kiritsugu wasn��t as foolish as to chase them. Just like Lancer said, that would be a completely suicidal move. Since Saber wasn��t here, there was nothing Kiritsugu could do.


    No, even if Saber is beside him, would Kiritsugu entrust this to her?


    Although Lancer, the Heroic Spirit Diarmuid, is also naive, it was Saber��s idiotic chivalry, which rivalled Lancer, which completely exceeded Kiritsugu��s capacity of comprehension.


    Her mind probably believed very firmly that Lancer would not kill Kiritsugu. There must be something wrong with her. How could the King of Knights do such a thing like permitting her own Master to be exposed to the enemy��s Servant alone? If Lancer decided to go back on his word, then her Holy Grail War would end right there. Even if that spearman had no such thoughts, if Kayneth remained conscious he could have used a Command Seal of demand it of him. Didn��t she even think of such a possibility? Kiritsugu contemplated this appropriately, and lit the cigarette in his mouth.


    How ironic. A Heroic Spirit who single-handedly created an extremely foolish trust with an enemy Servant, while she had great estrangements with her own Master.


    It looked like he should have chosen his Servant more carefully after all �C only then did Kiritsugu feel this failure with a pang, and puffed out the hazy smoke with a sigh.

 Volume 2 - CH 7.4

    "Woman, I will ask you a question."


    Said Kotomine Kirei with a deep voice as he slowly walked towards the woman who, standing helplessly aside, had no ways of resistance left.


    The black haired woman who served as her bodyguard, lying on the grond like a rag doll and already implacably beaten by him, was no longer a threat.


    "Both of you seem to have challenged me in order to protect Kiritsugu. Whose intention is that?"


    "��"


    Kirei used one hand to grasp and softly raise the silent Einsbern''s homunculus. Her statue-like, demure and beautiful face was torn apart by the grief inside her.


    "I''ll ask once again. Woman, under whose orders you two fought me?"


    Kirei was really interested in this question''s answer. Who was the person who set such a pointless obstacle in his path to Kiritsugu. That truth is very important for him.


    But Kirei did see through one thing. No matter how he searched for them, there were no Command Seals on the body of the homunculus. She was not any Servant''s Master. This recent, rash move was one that no Master would do.


    In that case, it really was like what he and Tokiomi had known from the very beginning �C Emiya Kiritsugu was indeed Saber''s master, and these women were merely his pawns.


    Now, the troublesome part.


    If it was Kiritsugu who commanded these women to fight him, then he would have underestimated him. These women, as adversaries, were defeated by him without much effort.


    There was also the possibility that someone else had ordered this. The main goal for the Einsbern was to conceal Kiritsugu, as a Master. For this purpose they would sacrifice anything. They were probably willing to sacrifice lives just to gain some time.


    Still, every possibility led to this one question.


    Kirei carefully looked again at the face of the silver haired girl who was gasping for oxygen. It was a doll-like face, too beautiful and well-crafted. Her red pupils were like rubies. She was exactly like the portrait of the "Lady of Winter", Lizleihi Justizia von Einsbern that was passed down through the ages.


    This homunculus wasn''t a Master, but she still participated in the Holy Grail War. So she should be the marionette with the responsibility of being the "Grail Vessel". Then she should be a being of great importance in the final stages of the Holy Grail War. To send such a pawn to the front line of the war, and expose her in midst of danger, it''s definitely not a foolish move made by amateurs due to a lack of manpower.


    Suddenly, Kirei felt a strange sense of weight on the tip of his toes, and looked down.


    Kirei didn''t notice it until now, because it was something so subtle and not worthy of notice. The weak, painful gasps that started from the ground were now beside Kirei��s feet without him knowing it.


    With the body full of wounds, the black haired woman stretched out a trembling hand, and caught Kirei''s right leg. Even though her grip was very weak, it was probably all the strength she has left in her body. Even if she had no strength to stand up or to clench her fists, those dim eyes were nonetheless burning with hatred and fixed upon Kirei unwaveringly.


    "��"


    Kirei, without a word, lifted his foot and trampled down mercilessly upon the chest of the woman with broken ribs. The woman who can��t even wail didn��t let out a sound of pain, just a tragic gulping sound produced by the air squeezed out from her lungs.


    Even so, the woman didn''t let her hands go. As if she was the driven by the current, firmly attached to a trunk, her weak hands grasped Kirei''s arm, but she kept staring at Kirei with an expression of hatred.


    Kirei moved his gaze back, and lifted up his gaze towards the silver haired woman lifted in midair.


    The homunculus, although muffled and twisting her painful body, had no terror reflected in her face. If so, it''s nothing special. If it''s merely an imitation of humans, it''s natural that it hasn''t any feelings as fear towards the death or pain �� but it doesn''t seem like that. Because the red eyes of the homunculus staring at Kirei were certainly full of hate and anger.


    Suspended in mid air and from the ground, both women looked furiously at Kirei, their eyes full of hatred.


    "I won''t let you pass from here."


    "Even at the cost of my life, I''ll stop you here."


    Neither of the women answered Kirei''s question. Who could have been the one who ordered them to attack Kirei?


    No matter how the problem is looked at, there were always contradictions in the reasoning.


    Then, Kirei thought about another situation.


    What if these women weren''t following any instructions, but actually acted accordingly to their own will, thus deciding to fight Kirei?


    That was another possibility that couldn''t be ignored.


    Kirei suddenly felt a familiar spiritual body soundlessly arriving next to him. Assassin''s words were transmitted directly to Kirei''s mind.


    "Caster, and Lancer, as well as his Master, already finished their battle. They''ve left the forest. Saber will catch up soon. My master, it��s very dangerous here."


    Kirei coolly finished listening to Assassin''s report, and nodded, disappointedly. It was pointless to do anything there. There was no chance to confront Servant Saber face to face. Instead, even retreating and escaping safely from there was dangerous now.


    Now there''s only one stratagem to be used �C just to stop Saber''s pursuit?


    Kirei drew from his shirt his new black keys, and without hesitation, as if tearing up cloth, casually stabbed the silver-haired homunculus��s belly.


    "Uuu...!"


    The artificial woman let out a silent cry, and blood flowed out from her mouth. So it was red �C Kirei let out a bored sigh as he let the shaking body on his hand fall to the ground.


    Hurting her was unavoidable. A few minutes should pass before she dies from blood loss. Save her, or let her die and chase Kirei: Saber will soon show up and will have to choose between those two demanding options.


    It was done. Kirei, without a glance towards the dying women, took the path from where he came and started to gallop through the forest.


    At the end of an event, there''s no room for unnecessary thoughts. Regarding the two females that just entered the death match, there was nothing important or worthy to remember.


    Despite this, as he galloped, the gazes of those two people were imprinted in Kirei''s mind.


    That was true hatred. Their killing intent were definitely not coming from their sense of duty or doing their job.


    Those women were not trying to achieve victory for the Einsberns, but instead they were protecting that man, Emiya Kiritsugu. If it was the former, both women would probably be in the city with Kiritsugu, fighting their enemies. They didn''t use this sort of steadfast battle tactics, but instead they were putting aside Kiritsugu and advancing defensively.


    Even staying away from Emiya Kiritsugu, they were still willing to protect him. With a persistent desire to win a battle that can''t be won.


    What trust and expectations did those women had towards Kiritsugu? When the battle skills are in a totally different level and the victory is unreasonable, what were they protecting, trying to do?


    A reason for someone to be so thoughtless and to do such a foolish thing, Kirei could only think of one.


    Faith -


    If those two people were aiding Emiya Kiritsugu because of the faith they have in him, then all of their foolish actions were logical. But at the end, an important question appeared.


    Women are frequently selfish beings. Sacrificing themselves to save him is something that can only be done when those two women fully accept him, fully comprehend him.


    That was to say �� Is Emiya Kiritsugu a being that could be comprehended by others?


    "That''s not possible..."


    Kirei''s throat made a moaning, whispering sound.


    Those contradictions can''t be occurring.


    His expectations of Emiya Kiritsugu were completely overturned, an accident to his intuitions.


    Emiya Kiritsugu was an empty man. It should be a man who was at the verge of emptiness but still hasn��t found a reason to fight. That''s why Kirei was looking forward to him. He considered that deep in Kiritsugu''s heart, in that kind of lifestyle, there should be the answer he was searching for.


    If he wanted to do so, Kiritsugu must have been solitary. He mustn''t be accepted and comprehended by anyone, thus becoming the master of a soul that has been separated from the world �� Just like Kirei.


    Kirei threw off the growing suspicions in his heart, as if escaping from those thoughts, and gritted his teeth as he ran through the forest alone.


    ����������


    Irisviel heard someone calling for her from far away, and dimly opened her eyes.


    A familiar face and golden hair, shining even more beautifully as it reflected the light.


    "Irisviel, hang on there! Irisviel!"


    "Saber...?"


    After Irisviel confirmed that it wasn''t any other person but the girl that was the King of Knights, she was completely relieved by a sense of safety and nearly collapsed again.


    "No! Keep your consciousness! I''ll go call Kiritsugu right away. Hang on until then!"


    "...Kirei.... Where is the enemy?"


    Irisviel asked with a faint voice. Saber frowned regretfully as she answered.


    "He escaped. If only I was here a bit earlier, this wouldn''t have happened."


    "...and Miss Maiya?..."


    "Although she''s also heavily wounded, they aren''t life threatening. Yours are worse! The amount of blood coming out from this - "


    Saber stopped halfway, astounded.


    The blood that flowed out of Irisviel''s abdominal wound until now suddenly stopped. Saber carefully rolled up the torn clothes and saw that it was all stained with blood but couldn''t find any trace of the wounds on her smooth skin.


    "��Sorry, I scared you."


    Irisviel got up painlessly from Saber��s arm that was holding her up. Her face ought to be pale, but it already regained its color. The recent wound seemed like a mere illusion.


    "Irisviel, What''s--"


    "It should be alright. Don''t worry. Compared to magecraft used to heal others, healing myself is pretty easy... from the beginning, my body wasn''t created as a human''s body."


    "Ah..."


    As Irisviel smiled gently towards Saber, whose eyes were wide of surprise, she apologized in her heart for lying to this incomparably trusting knight.


    "It''s actually thanks to you, Saber..."


    Although Irisviel''s body, from magecraft''s perspective, is artificial, the art of self-healing when the practitioner is unconscious wasn��t added in. What healed her was a miracle that had nothing to do with Einsbern''s magecraft.


    The Noble Phantasm Avalon ? All is a Distant Utopia �C it heals all it''s bearer''s wounds, and even stops his aging. The sheath of the holy sword Excalibur. The artifact used back at the Einsbern''s castle to summon Heroic Spirit Arturia was now sealed inside Irisviel as a conceptual weapon.


    Normally, it should be a trump card that the Master, Kiritsugu, should equip. But then, serving as the front line substitute Master Irisviel''s protection, he left this utmost defensive Noble Phantasm in the hands of his wife. Anyway, if its real owner Saber wasn''t near supporting prana, the sheath wouldn''t have any properties. To Kiritsugu, who decided from the start to act separately from Saber, it was a useless thing.


    Kiritsugu, who didn''t trust his own Servant, had carefully asked Irisviel not to tell Saber about the existence of the sheath for insurance. But Irisviel felt very uneasy in her heart about forcefully borrowing the Noble Phantasm of the King of Knights.


    Even so, when its effects were confirmed, it was a truly astounding power. Before Saber arrived, Irisviel was undoubtedly in a critical state. Just by the touch of the hand of the king of knights, the wounds suddenly healed, and her strength rapidly recovered. It was nonetheless known as a miraculous Noble Phantasm.


    Her Magic Circuit that Kirei broke by brute force should have malfunctions, but now it hadn''t any problems. So now she should be able to smoothly use magecraft as always.


    So the next thing should be treating Maiya''s wounds. Unconscious, she was not dying, although she suffered serious wounds. Irisviel, looking at the wounds mercilessly done upon the body, realized again the terror of that man, Kirei.


    The Executor was a monster. Whether facing firearms or magecraft, he only used his physical capabilities to pulverize Irisviel and Maiya''s combined attack.


    This is an enemy who should never be allowed to approach Kiritsugu �C Irisviel bit her lips because of the intimidation of his presence.


    This victory could be called a miracle attained from the persistence. But it was clearly luck. If Saber had been slightly delayed in the battle with Caster or Lancer, Kirei would have reached the castle deep within the forest.


    This wasn''t the end. Next time, Kirei will challenge Emiya Kiritsugu again.


    "But it''s not only me who is protecting Kiritsugu... right, Miss Maiya?"


    Because Maiya had been anesthetized in the preparation before healing her pained expression had become serene. She hadn''t regained consciousness yet, and without the usual rejecting, sinister expression on her sleeping face, she just seemed an innocent girl.


    She should hate her. Irisviel wasn''t inhuman anymore. Because her soul became one of a woman, a wife who loved a man. But now, Irisviel must thank Hisau Maiya. Because it was Maiya who told Irisviel her objectives in this War.


    "Next time we must win. We''ll protect him together..."


    After setting a new oath, Irisviel began to concentrate on healing Maiya''s bruised body.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.1

    Act 8


    Meat and wine adorn the table. Rows of brilliant and shining candlesticks.


    In the Midcuart large banquet hall, the Erin nobles have gathered, and now is the climax.


    However, the ruffians'' boasting of their strengths and their drinking contest are strictly forbidden on this day.


    These uncultured warriors are just drunk with the fragrance of the graceful flower this evening.


    Right, this is a feast to love the flower.


    Gr��inne, the daughter of the High King of Ireland, Cormac mac Airt, is finally going to be betrothed.


    The person to whom she would be betrothed is Cumhaill''s son, Fionn mac Cumhaill. Receiving intelligence from the oil of the salmon of knowledge, the great warrior who controls the healing water. Unparalleled under the heavens, he is the head of a Fianna, a group of knights. The warrior''s strength and fame could even rival those of the High King. There should not be any other marriage engagement which is as joyful as this anywhere else.


    Accompanying the old warrior is his son, Ois��n, who is also a poet; and also his grandchild, the warrior Oscar. And then, the almighty group of knights.


    The talented Ca��lte mac R��n��in. Druid Diorruing. ��Horror of the Battlefield�� Goll mac Morna. Conan of the Gray Lashes. And finally, the one which surpasses even the strongest honor, Diarmuid Ua Dubhine of the love spot.


    Each one of them is a great and no less inferior warrior. Amongst them, everyone adores and swear unwavering loyalty to Fionn. Revering the great hero as their leader, entrusting their swords, weapons and lives to that one life. This is a knight''s honor. The true worth of warriors which is expressed by bards and handed down.


    Yearning for that path.


    Going through that path.


    Someday when they perish proudly in the battlefield, they would still believe without a doubt.


    Until the banquet on that fated night, when he happens to encounter that flower.


    ��In exchange for my love, accept the geis. My dear, no matter how, annul this abominable marriage. Please take me away......to the ends of the earth!��


    Appealing to him in tears, the eyes of the maiden were flaring with earnest love.


    That was something which would turn into the purgatory flames which would burn him to ashes......During that time, the hero was able to understand.


    And yet, he still did not refuse.


    The weight of a geis which would test his honor, and the path of a loyal subject which he followed- as he thought, which one was more precious? No matter how many times he asked or struggled with himself, he did not arrive at an answer.


    That''s why the thing which spurred him had to be a reason without any relation whatsoever with his pride.


    The hero and the princess grasped hands, and together, turned away from the splendor of their futures.


    Thus, before long, he became someone in the Celtic legends which were passed down, and the curtains of the story of a tragic love were lifted up.


    ����������


    Passing through that weird dream world, Kayneth woke up from his sleep.


    An ancient, distant scene which he had neither seen nor experienced. However, it was not something mysterious. Masters who signed a contract with their Servants, are said to be able to occasionally catch a glimpse of the memory of a heroic spirit in the form of a dream.


    For Kayneth, of course he would be familiar with the legends associated with the heroic spirit he summoned. Although he had never thought that he could experience the spectacle to such an extent......the dream just now was unmistakably one of the scenes of ��The Legend of Diarmuid and Gr��inne��.


    ��But......why am I here?��


    Not fully awake yet, Kayneth looked around his surrounding.


    He was lying at an empty room. The air which had a touch of but the dust in ruins, was dominated by the cold air of a winter night.


    Signs of human activity and previous visits to that place could not be found; a cold room with only machineries.


    It was not a place he did not recognize. After the collapse of Fuyuki Hyatt Hotel, this place had been Kayneth''s temporary hiding place, the abandoned factory outside the city.


    He tried to recollect his cloudy memory.


    He was on the pursuit of Caster''s tracks, and had struggled until the Einsbern forest. And then, with the battle of the Servants behind him, on his own, he tried to confront Saber''s master for a duel......He tried to recollect the details, and simultaneously, humiliation and anger surged forth like a broken dam.


    At his uncontrollably violent fury, he tried to grasp his fist, and he finally realized. In spite of the fact that he had awakened from his sleep, the truth was that he had no senses in his hands and legs at all.


    ��Wh......��


    Driven by bewilderment and fear, Kayneth writhed in agony. But, his body did not move at all. From the top of a simple bed, he was facing upwards. His chest and back were tightly bound by a belt.


    If it was only that he could not get up, he understood. Yet, what did it mean by his unresponsive hands and legs?


    The part of him which was tied down was only his torso. There weren''t any binds at his limbs. But still...they could not move. It was as if his arms and legs did not exist.


    ��...Looks like you have regained your consciousness huh.��


    From somewhere beyond his field of vision, his beloved fiancee''s voice could be heard. Looks like Kayneth finally started finding fault with that sound.


    ��Sola!? This, what on earth......Wh-why I am here?��


    ��Lancer carried you back. He rescued you from your predicament. What''s the matter? You can''t recall it at all?��


    ��I was......��


    Shot. In the Einsbern castle, just as he was about to kill the make-believe ends and odds magus who pulled cheap tricks......


    Yet, he should have been shielded from his enemy''s bullets by Volumen Hydragum. He could clearly feel that moment when he was certain of his victory.


    However, his memory was interrupted there. Some unknown, excruciating pain had struck him- apparently, something had happened. When he came to, he was lying down on his back. He was not even sure how much time had passed.


    In the manner of a palpating doctor, she placed her fingers on Kayneth''s arm. However, Kayneth''s body senses were completely absent.


    ��There is evidence that the Magic Circuit in your whole body went berserk. Your internal organs were almost destroyed. Everywhere throughout your body, your muscles and nerves were damaged. It was a miracle that you did not die instantly.��


    ��............��


    ��For the time being, I had only managed to restore your internal organs. There''s nothing I can do about your nerves. At this rate, even if you heal as time passed, don''t wish for recovery to the extent that you can stand and run. Besides that-��


    Listening disinterestedly to his fiancee''s diagnosis, Kayneth was gradually tormented by despair.


    Self-injury because of the rampage of his prana. For a magus, an end which is the nearest to himself, and more fatal than anything else.


    Just because Kayneth felt that he was completely not associated with the making of such an elementary mistake, there was no reason for him not to know what that end meant.


    ��Besides that- Kayneth, your Magic Circuit was completely destroyed. You cannot use magecraft again.��


    ��I......I......��


    Tears welled in the eyes of the man who was once reputed to be the prodigy Lord El-Melloi.


    Why did he receive such an ill treatment? He did not understand at all. The world was supposed to be blessing Kayneth. Unlimited future and splendor were supposed to be guaranteed for that genius.


    The principles of the world in which Kayneth trusted collapsed noisily, leaving no trace whatsoever.


    At this excessively cruel truth, at such incomprehensible unreasonableness, he simply became frightened and broke down in tears. The Kayneth right now was similar to an infant who had understood what fear is for the first time.


    ��Don''t cry, Kayneth. It is still to early to give up.��


    Whilst whispering in a comforting voice, Sola caressed his face. In times when he needed it, it is common for her display of affection towards her fiance to be slightly late.


    ��The Holy Grail war is still going on. Kayneth, the fruits of your plans! As long as I, the source of prana, am here, the contract with lancer can still continue. We have not lost yet.��


    ��......Sola?��


    ��If the Holy Grail is an omnipotent wish granter, a complete recovery for your body should be entirely possible, right? It''ll be great if you win. If you remain in the war and obtain the Holy Grail, everything will be back to normal.��


    ��............��


    Sorath''s words should cheer Kayneth up and give him hope. The encouragement of her as his partner and supporting fiancee ought to, above all else, give him courage.


    And yet- why did an indescribable uneasiness blow through Kayneth''s heart like a draught?


    Whether or not it was because of her knowledge of his doubts, displaying the smile of an affectionate mother, she held Kayneth''s right arm. At the back of his hand which was made impotent, there were still two Command Spells remaining, creeping on his fingers.


    ��That''s why, Kayneth......Please hand these Command Spells to me. I will take over Lancer as a Master. To bring you the Holy Grail.��


    ��N-no!��


    His immediate response was probably because of his brute instinct. Having lost everything, these two Command Spells were the last mementoes he had- I must not let it go, Kayneth''s spirit was screaming that.


    Facing Kayneth who became afraid for no reason, in a way as if soothing a resentful child, Sola continued her words.


    ��Don''t you trust me? Although I don''t have a magic crest, I am still some magus from the Sophia-Ri family. I who am going to marry to the Archibalds; for me to carry out Lord El-Melloi''s duty, is there anything strange with it?��


    ��No, but......��


    Its logic was resounding within him.


    Certainly, it was now hard for him to go to the battleground and watch over Lancer''s battles. Now that things had come to such a pass, he could not even protect himself. Just like what the Einsberns would do, if they were to set an assassin or something like that towards the Master at the side of the battle between the Servants, he might really lose his life this time.


    Sola''s rank as a magus is severely inferior to Kayneth. However, Waver who summoned Alexander, and the bloodthirsty murderer who formed a contract with Caster; those whose participations as Masters were completely out of the question, were still in this Holy Grail war. As for battle tactics, even for Sola, it is not entirely impossible for her to win through the battles.


    And then, when it comes to using a Servant, Command Spells which make them submit to the Master are indispensable. But still...


    Kayneth remembered. The hot look Sola had whilst gazing at Lancer had at the hotel late at night after his first battle ended. An intoxicated glance as if she was dreaming, something not shown to him, her fiance, before.


    If she was merely fascinated by a handsome man, then that is still excusable. It is just a small, problematic indisposition a woman has. Her admiration towards man to that extent was something which he, as her husband, could not help with.


    Yet, Lancer was said to be a case of ��not just an ordinary handsome guy��.


    ��......Sola. Do you think that Lancer would turn away from me and swear allegiance to you?��


    Towards Kayneth who had killed his reluctance and asked, without any hesitation, Sola nodded.


    ��He is still but someone who responded to the invitation of the Holy Grail. His heart which seeks the Holy Grail is together with us. Even if his Master is substituted, for the sake of his goal, he would endure and accept it.��


    ��That is......wrong.��


    Kayneth said within his heart. Sola may or may not know, but Diarmuid Ua Dubhine, the heroic spirit, is not such a commendable person.


    Certainly, heroic spirits who are called by the Holy Grail as Servants, would form any contract in order to participate in the Holy Grail War. As heroic spirits or not, they are expected to have a reason for seeking the Holy Grail. Because they have wishes they have charged to the Holy Grail, they submit to their own Masters, and dash forward together to receive the blessings of the Holy Grail.


    Because of that, a Servant''s Master would face the summoned heroic spirit and start by asking his wish. What he wished for to seek the Holy Grail, why he had responded to his summon and appeared. As long as those reasons were not cleared up, their relationship would not work out. This is because, by any chance, if their respective wishes are totally contradictory, he may go through a painful betrayal once they acquire the Holy Grail.


    Naturally, Kayneth had already asked Diarmuid about his wishes earlier on. Along with or not whether he had wanted to do anything in the event that they managed to procure the Holy Grail.


    Nevertheless, the heroic spirit did not answer.


    No, that is not correct. Diarmuid did not refuse to reply. Just that he denied the question itself.


    In other words, ��he was not seeking the Holy Grail��.


    Repayments are not necessary. To merely devote his loyalty to his summoner who is his Master in this life, to fulfil his honor as a knight. That is his only wish.


    He could not understand. For a person who was renowned enough to be a heroic spirit to abandon his pride and be the familiar of a human being, it doesn''t add up if he did not have a great reason as well. It did not turn out to be ��free service�� or other jokes.


    Yet, no matter how he skillfully he tried to question him, stubbornly, his Lancer did not take back his previous answer.


    ��If I can fulfill my honor as a knight, that would be good enough. I will cede the wishing machine, the Holy Grail to Master alone.��


    All the time, with that persistence, Lancer continued to refuse the Holy Grail.


    ...If he were to reflect on it, it is possible that since that time, he started to feel distrust towards the Servant he contracted with.


    It is impossible for a Servant not to seek the Holy Grail.


    If that''s the case, Lancer''s answer was definitely an obvious lie. His true intentions were definitely hidden.


    That''s fine as well, he thought. On Kayneth hands are the Command Spells. As long as he has this absolute commanding authority, Diarmuid''s betrayal is impossible. Servants are after all, just tools, no different from any ordinary machines. It is not a problem for something like a tool to have anything bad hidden within its heart. If it can carry out its functions perfectly, then that is good enough. That was Kayneth''s decision until yesterday night.


    Nevertheless, in front of Sola who did not doubt Lancer at all, Kayneth could not be as tolerating as before.


    If that guy abides by Sola...if he believes that guy''s words...then unmistakably, he is driven by a wish different from the Holy Grail.


    He is a heroic spirit which must not be trusted. To begin with, that was the case in the stories of his lifetime. Wasn''t him the treacherous subordinate who stole his lord''s fiance and fled......?


    ��The Command Spells......I''m not handing them over.��


    Plainly, Kayneth declared.


    ��Command Spells and Magic Circuits are different systems of magecraft. Now, I can still exercise it. I......right now, I am still Lancer''s Master!��


    Huhh... Sola sighed deeply.


    Along with that long sigh, the gentle smile on her face vanished.


    ��Kayneth, you don''t understand huh......Whatever the case, we must win.��


    Kruck, The dry sound of a twig being stepped on could be heard.


    From Kayneth''s right hand which she had been treating gently until now, Sola casually twisted his little finger off.


    As usual, there was no pain. However, that numbness caused Kayneth''s fear to multiple. Just like that, without encountering any resistance, she could have easily twist off the remaining four fingers one by one.


    ��Hey, Kayneth. For my standard of spiritual healing techniques, it is impossible for me to forcibly extract your Command Spell. Only when there is consent from the owner himself, I can remove THIS without any resistance.��


    Saying that without any expression, only her gentle voice was like just now, unchanged. As if trying to persuade a dull-witted child, she continued to the end, calmly.


    ��If you don''t consent no matter what......I cannot do anything else but to cut down this right arm. How about it?��


    At the rear entrance of the abandoned factory, in the darkness, the thicket which had reverted back to its quietness, grew luxuriantly.


    Exposing herself to the cold night air, after waiting for the heat of her excitement to cool down, Sola called out to the shapeless sentry.


    ��Lancer, please come forth. I have something to say.��


    Complying to her call, the heroic spirit, Diarmuid immediately materialized beside her.


    Under the eyes which were facing down humbly, there was this love spot which further emphasized his existence bewitchingly. Prioritizing his ease of movements, his lightweight armor emphasizes more strongly the fearlessness of his body, which is tense like the birds of prey.


    No matter how many times she had seen him, she still let out a sigh. The core of her body heated up.


    ��Are there anything abnormal outside?��


    ��Right now, this place is safe. Occasionally, there is this presence which felt like the loitering demons which came from Caster. But they do not seem to have sniffed this place out and come to attack us. The boundary field Lord Kayneth set has not fallen apart yet.��


    Nodding, Sola felt relieved inside her heart. If Lancer had been on the lookout so seriously, he should not have noticed the incident which had occurred inside the building.


    ��Right, Sola-sama. How is Lord Kayneth''s condition?��


    ��Not good. I have applied the usual treatment, but......although his arms are recovering slowly, his legs are probably over.��


    With a gloomy expression, Sola lowered her head. Looks like this scrupulous heroic spirit was still feeling responsible for Kayneth''s injury.


    ��If I had discerned the situation more carefully......my master would not have forced to the point of death right under my nose......��


    ��You were not aware of it. Kayneth reaps what he sows. He probably wanted to win this Holy Grail war too much.��


    ��No, but......��


    Towards the hesitating Lancer, Sola hardened her resolve, and let out the words within her heart.


    ��He is not appropriate to be your Master, Diarmuid.��


    Lancer was silent, and stared fixedly at Sola''s face. Pinning down her heart which was entranced by merely this straight look, she lifted up the back of her right hand and showed it to Lancer.


    Distinctly etched onto it was two Command Spells which were supposed to still be on Kayneth''s hand until just a while ago.


    ��Kayneth has renounced his fighting, and hand over his authority as a Master to me. From tonight onwards, Lancer- you are my Lancer.��


    ��............��


    After being silent and looked down for a short while, as if already employed, he shook his head.


    ��I have sworn loyalty to Lord Kayneth as a knight. Sola-sama......I cannot consent to that request.��


    ��No way!?��


    At that reaction which betrayed her expectations, the one who was rather confused was Sola.


    ��From the start, it is because of my prana that you are still a Servant in this present world right? And now, I even have as far as the Command Spells. This time, I alone should be your genuine contractor!��


    ��Receiving your prana, being bound by the Command Spells; these words are not related at all.��


    Casting down his eyes apologetically, Lancer continued quietly.


    ��Above being a Lancer, I was a knight before this. There can only be a master to whom I would devote my loyalty. Sola-sama, please forgive me.��


    ��......Am I not fit to be a Master? Diarmuid.��


    ��This and that are different-��


    ��Look into my eyes and speak!��


    At her reprimand, reluctantly, Lancer lifted his face up, and faced her directly. Those eyes which were brimming with tears was way beyond what Lancer had expected...moreover, it was accompanied by the most unpleasant d��j�� vu.


    Formerly, he had also faced a lady before who had pleaded with him with tears in such a manner.


    ��......Lancer, fight with me. Protect me, support me, capture the Holy Grail with me.��


    ��I cannot do that. If Lord Kayneth had renounced fighting, I cannot wish for the Holy Grail as well.��


    Greatly agitated, Sola almost blurted the words which she could not hold back. Barely restraining herself, after waiting for her throbbing heart to calm down, she continued in a stiff voice.


    ��If you are still persisting on being Kayneth''s knight, Lancer, then you have to strive hard to win the Holy Grail all the more. I have already told you his condition just now. For that body to heal, the help of a miracle is absolutely necessary. Only the Holy Grail fits it, right?��


    ��............��


    Lancer felt silent again. However, this time his silence was affirming and acquiescent.


    ��If you feel responsible for his injury, if you think of regaining Lord El-Melloi''s dignity, if you do not proffer the Holy Grail to your Master...��


    ��......Sola-sama, as Lord Kayneth''s partner, you seek the Holy Grail only for Lord Kayneth. Is that right?��


    ��Th-that''s, of course.��


    At Lancer''s quiet gaze, Sola gulped and replied.


    ��Can you please swear it? That you have no ulterior motives.��


    She had wanted to burst into tears if she could. Screaming in an unladylike manner, whilst clinging onto this lovely man, expressing what''s in her heart.


    Still, if she were to do so, this haughty heroic spirit would probably refuse her point blank this time. She could not express her heart. At least not now.


    ��-I swear. As Kayneth El-Melloi''s wife, I will offer the Holy Grail to my husband.��


    After taking that oath in a firm voice, Lancer finally relaxed his expression, and nodded quietly.


    That was something which was probably too faint to be called a smile. Nevertheless, Sola was over the moon. This is because at last, his expression which showed signs of a smile was directed towards her.


    That''s right, it didn''t matter even if it was a lie-Sola thought about her hidden heart again.


    If she could preserve her ties with this man now, no matter in what way, it didn''t matter. For this sake, no matter how despicable the lie was, she would say it. She would not let anyone rebuke her for that. That''s right, never- she would never allow anyone to hinder her.


    He is not a human, but a spiritual being temporarily visiting from another world. A transient miracle brought forth by the Holy Grail. Yet, Sola''s feelings did not change.


    If she were to think back, ever since she had reached the age of reasoning, her heart had frozen. For Sola who was given birth to a family of magecraft who already had a legitimate child, she was not brought up with the feelings of a woman.


    The magecraft''s blood which was refined repeatedly throughout generations. A lady whose worth was nothing but that.


    In other words, ever since the time the cry of the baby was heard, she had no other USAGE other than for the arranged marriage.


    She did not feel regretful. She did not even harbor questions. There was no leeway for her to choose. She obeyed the arranged marriage her parents agreed upon quite willingly. Her frozen soul did not feel any lament towards having to call the man she was utterly uninterested in, husband, for the rest of her life.


    However, it is different now.


    Before this, has she ever heatedly felt her heart throbbing so rapidly before?


    Sola-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri''s heart was no longer frozen. That is because she knew the warmth of her heart which was madly in love.


    Even after Sola returned to her bedroom, Lancer was still remaining outside alone, standing guard. For Servants, sleep is not necessary. As long as they have enough supply of prana from their Masters, weariness is unrelated to their body.


    Consequently, he had no way to forget his troubles by sleeping,


    Recalling Sola''s words again and again, Lancer let out a sigh.


    That look which abandoned everything and pleaded with him wholeheartedly and pitifully, was too similar to the look of his ��wife�� in the past.


    Princess Gr��inne.


    Imposing the geis of betrayal on him, the perpetrator who caused him to fall from the position of a glorious hero to that of a refugee. However, Diarmuid never resented her.


    Without any other reason, even if it were a passion which was solely due to captivation from the Mystic Face of the hero, her choice of running away from the seat of Micuart''s banquet for this sake was a decision that, as far as the lady is concerned, was at the risk of her life.


    The ties with her relatives, the pride of the princess, and also the promised glory of the future......Turning her back to everything, Gr��inne chose the pathway of love with Diarmuid. If that beginning was because of the mystical force of his charm, the day when she would doubt her love would probably come. Nevertheless, without any fear towards such a future, Gr��inne continued her way of life with love.


    Diarmuid was dragged into this disaster; this is the view of others. Still, the person himself, Diarmuid, did not have such perception. Above his own suffering, he was the man who constantly felt more heartache at that of his partner.


    At the weight of the geis which tested his pride, he did not even yield to it. There was reluctance. There were struggles as well. That was why he felt distressed at his perversion towards the ruler, Fionn mac. In the end, he grew attached to the courage of Gr��inne, this woman, who believed in her feelings until the end; and loved her to the end.


    Naturally, their pathway of love was full of hardships.


    Driven by jealousy and resentment, Fionn mac Cumhaill mobilized everyone of his subordinates to pursue the two of them who had taken flight, and hunted them down like a wild beast. Whilst protecting the princess, Diarmuid resolved not to cross weapons with the knights under Fionn, with whom he was friends. However, towards the foreign pursuers who were assembled because of Fionn''s pact with them, he did nothing but bare his fangs.


    His fight with the giant Searban, his fights with the nine Garbs, his fight with Fionn''s nanny, ��Witch of the Millstone��......The consequence was, Diarmuid''s getting stuck at using his valor which surpassed the previous achievements established in the knight troupe, again and again; to formulate the flight with Princess Gr��inne. As for him who was known by others as the most noble subject, that was too ironic an epic.


    Loyalty? Love?


    Whilst cutting up the enemies with both his lances, his heart was torn apart again. Though being tormented by the dilemma of his contradicting loyalty and geis, his refined, twin lances pierced through the previous enemies, meaninglessly bringing about deaths.


    A lady and two men- Because of merely the sentiments and obstinacy, much blood was spilled.


    At the end of the day, the one who was heartbroken after the futility of these sacrifice, was still Fionn. The old master recognized to Diarmuid and Gr��inne''s marriage, bestowed a proper title and territory, and welcomed him as a subject again.


    The reconciliation Diarmuid wanted unceasingly. Yet, that ending was just the harbinger of the conclusive catastrophe.


    One day, Diarmuid who was hunting together with Fionn, received a deep wound from a wild boar''s fangs. That was a mortal wound, but since Fionn was beside him, he was not afraid. That''s because, with the records of countless miracles as a hero attached to him, Fionn could transform spring water scooped with his hands into a miracle drug.


    Yet, in front of a subject on the verge of death, the thing which went to and fro in the old master''s mind, was the bitter jealousy of the dispute for one woman.


    The well from which spring water flowed out, was only nine steps away from the collapsed Diarmuid.


    In order for Fionn to cure the knight''s wound, he only had to walk nine steps and bring back the water. That alone would suffice. Nevertheless, in spite of such a short distance, water spilled from his hands twice.


    And then at the third time he scooped the water, Diarmuid, the hero''s breathing stopped.


    -Now, being invited to the present world again as a Servant, looking back at his end during those bygone days, Diarmuid had no sense of regret at all. He did not have any intention of cursing anyone. He wanted to reply to his wife''s love. He could understand Fionn''s anger as well. It was just that the twist of fate was way too cruel.


    It was not just a life full of suffering and anguish only. The glass by which he drank with the king, and the whispers-containing lovers'' talks as well, were left within him as irreplaceable memories. Although the end was tragic, Diarmuid did not consider being dissatisfied with God''s will. This is because he and the others around him had earnestly lived their lives to the fullest.


    He did not deny the one life which had passed by him.


    Still, suppose that...


    He becomes a knight again, picks up his spears, and lives a second life......


    This supposedly impossible miracle was borne within heroic spirit Diarmuid''s heart.


    His crushed former honor. His pride which could not be fulfilled. A chance to pick it up again. That was everything Diarmuid wished for.


    A path of life with his long-cherished wishes, which did not come true in his previous life.


    This time, surely, his path of faithfulness...


    Together with a loyalty without any shadow of doubt, the honor of lifting up the victory to his master...


    In short, there was absolutely no wish Lancer charged towards the Holy Grail. Receiving a master for a second time, during the times when he stood at the battlefield called ��Fuyuki��, his wish was already half achieved.


    And the other half would be accomplished when he attain victory. Bringing the Holy Grail back to his Master, the moment the fruits of his loyalty take shape, his everything would be fulfilled.


    That was supposed to be only it. He was never supposed to have a wish beyond that.


    However, Diarmuid''s path right now, was beginning to be shrouded with ominous dark clouds. In between his new ruler''s time, the Mystic Face which he was burdened with, was trying to drive the wedge in again.


    If Sola could come to the realization that she was only foolishly entranced by the Mystic Face, the worst case scenario could be avoided.


    Yet, if she were to become the second Gr��inne and cling onto him tightly, during that time, would he be able to shake off the woman''s feelings?


    This was supposed to be a battle to compensate for his tragic fate. If that happens, he would never want to repeat the tragic fate.


    But still, how should he do it?


    In the midst of the darkness of the still night, having no way to even discover the answer, Lancer just looked up to the moon in agony, doing nothing else.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.2

    The roar of waves lapping against the shore.


    At the beach, perhaps the break of dawn was not far away, for the ashen ray of light which illuminated the river bank was overshadowing the light mist with whiteness.


    The sandy beach continued endlessly towards both left and right. The sea surface was enveloped in a white frost, and its frontier could not be seen. The masked landscape, was it a land opposite the shore? A faraway horizon? Or, was there nothing at that side?


    Besides the restless roar of the waves, there was absolute silence.


    With no clouds on the sky and no winds at the land, even if there were any kind of human activities, they would be far away from this shore.


    Going forward continuously, going forward continuously only towards the east, leaving every single thing in this world behind at the west; and with that, reaching the desolate, empty coast.


    That is why surely, at the other side of the mist, there was absolutely nothing.


    Above that, the world did not exist earlier, and moreover, an expedition was impossible. This place was- the sea of the extremity of this world.


    By just closing one''s eyes, he could hear the roar of the waves.


    That was permitted to no one but the one who went to the extreme end of the world. The melody of the roaring sea became distant-


    ���D��


    He had seemingly dozed off lying on the desk.


    With his shoulders stiffened due to his unreasonable posture, despite moaning with the pain as if he was numbed, Waver lifted his face.


    He had a feeling that he was seeing a somewhat strange dream. A dream which he could see clearly, despite having no sense of himself; a dream as if he was peeping into someone else''s memory.


    The day had already darkened. Looks like he had accidentally wasted his time by dozing off for a very long time. He clicked his tongue at his own carelessness. Right now, there was seemingly nothing more valuable than time.


    Every Master was scrambling to get Caster''s head on the platter. The supplement of a Command Seal as a reparation to whoever managed to accomplish it the fastest......He did not even expect any hands to let this off. Especially for Waver, the runaway who has Alexander as his Servant, the injunction authority of the Command Seals could also be called as the ��last resort��. He would not hand it over, whatever the circumstances.


    No matter who the heroic spirit is, if it is of the class Caster, it is not wrong to say that he is a Servant who is someone full of tricks up his sleeves. The one who can challenge him head on without any plans, is someone like Saber''s class which boasts of strong magic resistance skill. As for Rider, a class separate from the three knights; generally, he would have no choice but to face him with some strange strategy in hand. In reality, he judged that Alexander''s magic resistance is about D level......he had no choice but to do with that consoling amount of defense.


    Because of that, the best way thing to do when he faces Caster, is to skillfully tempt Saber towards Caster, as if he was going to fight Saber; and to wait for their drop out. However, the supplementary Command Seal he was striving for at great lengths, would elude him. Proposing an alliance with Saber to collaborate with them to hunt Caster down would be a poor plan. If he were to think of fighting forward in the Holy Grail war advantageously, not outwitting the others here would be meaningless.


    A whole day and night after the announcement at Fuyuki church. For the time being, he had directed Rider to investigate about it, an idea which had struck him. Intending to work out a strategy, Waver had stayed back at his house, but......distressed, he finally fell asleep; because of which, that arrogant Servant would say something sarcastic to him.


    No, it would be great if he finished off with just ordinary sarcasm- Recalling the pain due to the innumerable times of pokes at his forehead, Waver grasped his forehead reflexively. He hated that already. Sooner or later, won''t it cause a crack at his skull?


    Whilst thinking about that, Waver heard brisk footsteps coming up the staircase from the downstairs, and froze. Come to think of it, it was about time the old woman finished the dinner preparations and came up to call Waver. Right now, the things which were suspicious-looking were- for the time being, not there.


    After a humble knock, the voice of the old woman could be heard, but its message was completely different from what Waver expected.


    ��Waver-chan, Alex-san has arrived.��


    ���DHaa?��


    Who? As he was about to ask back, an extremely disturbing hunch struck Waver''s mind.


    Alex......ALEX......ANDER?


    How could this be? Just as he thought that, gahaha!, a hearty laughter in a loud voice arose from the living room downstairs.


    ��......WAIT a minuteeeeeeeee!?��


    His expression changing, Waver bolted out of his room, and without so much as a glance at the dumbstruck old woman, he ran down the stairs as if he was half-tumbling down, and leaped into the dining kitchen at which dinner preparation was starting.


    The television was on every night''s variety. Glenn, the old man who enjoys having beer to go along with the starter. In the usual dinner view, there was about one extra foreign object within it.


    Balancing his big frame dangerously, sitting on the guest chair, ��Yo!�� that Servant lifted his hand relaxedly, after which, ��Gulp gulp,�� drained the cup into which beer had been poured.


    ��Wow, what a pleasant drink!��


    Holding a bottle in his hand and advancing onto the next one, Glen-shi who had acquired this drinking partner, was completely delighted.


    ��Our Waver as well. After coming back from England, I had hoped that he would feel alcohol at least once, but he is still can''t do it. I have been so bored until now!��


    ��Hahaha, that''s because he doesn''t know how to enjoy himself. ''People who enjoyed life will win,'' I had always been trying to tell him that.��


    A friendly chat between the old man and the King of Conquerors. At this spectacle which appeared to not just be a bad joke, Waver could not even say a word.


    Returning to the kitchen after that, with a troubled look on her face, the woman tapped Waver''s shoulder.


    ��You can''t be like that. If a guest is coming, you have to tell me earlier. If I had known about that, I would have prepared a better feast. Geez.��


    ��......err, eh......?��


    Smiling at Waver who was somewhere else, Rider shook his head.


    ��No no madam, please don''t trouble yourself. That''s because a simple home-like style is the best hospitality.��


    ��Hmm. You are quite good at compliments.��


    Ohoho, the laughing wife was completely caught up in Rider''s cheerful pace. Looks like Waver was the only one who had become ��unreadably�� still in this atmosphere.


    ��As you have known, our Waver is that sort of temperamental person, right? I can''t help but to worry if he is getting along fine in the school in England. If he has such a dependable person like you, sir, as a good friend, looks like I have worried too much for nothing!��


    ��No no. He is the one who has been of help to me. These trousers, even he had chosen and bought it for me. Looks great on me, doesn''t it!��


    At the time when he was entrusted with external businesses, Waver got stuck with buying stuff for him, and bought an XL-size washed-jeans for Rider, which he proudly showed off. It was still a mystery as to how on earth the conversation between the two worked out, but at any rate, Waver was at last, beginning to understand what type of person ��Alex-san�� to the Mackenzie couple is.


    As for the old couple who were cast suggestion upon using magecraft, Waver is their grandson, furthering his studies abroad in England. But for Rider, he is passed off as a friend Waver met during his voyage, and has boldly paid the Mackenzie residence a visit, thus settling down at a seat at the dinner table- this is seemingly the chain of events.


    He thought about how the old couple could believe Rider so easily- probably it was because of Rider''s huge size which forced them to do so.


    ��Alex-san, until when do you plan to be in Japan?��


    ��Er, well, until I settle some minor business, that''s about, close to a week.��


    ��If it''s okay, hey, how about staying at our house? Unfortunately, we don''t have a small room to be used as a guest room, but if a futon is spread out on Waver''s room, one more person should be able to sleep there, right? Hey, Waver?��


    ��............��


    ��FUTON? Ooh, this country''s bedding! I really want to enjoy it to the fullest!��


    ��HAHAHA. Sleeping on the floor instead of a bed; it would feel strange during the times when you are still not used to it. Although we have been here for a long time, we were really surprised by it at the beginning!��


    ��That thing is the appeal of this foreign country huh. I like the surprises of unknown things. No matter what age it is, I would always enjoy Asia!��


    Although he had unintentionally betrayed himself by using the first person pronoun, without even the slightest hint of recognition, old man Glen nodded with a smile on his face.


    ��Come now, it''s about time the meal was ready. Waver-chan, please take your seat as well.��


    Being urged by the old wife, Waver sat down on his chair, dispirited. The seat on which he was already supposed to get used to sitting, no matter what he did tonight, was still uncomfortable.


    Although dinner had suddenly changed from the everyday one, displaying a grandeur similar to a semi-feast, eventually, Waver was silent from the start till the end. Sitting beside Rider who was laughing heartily and unreservedly, he did not even feel the taste of the food he put into his mouth.


    ���DSo, what the heck are you doing??��


    After finishing dinner, Rider went back to the room again, holding a futon set borrowed from the landlord under his armpit. And then, Waver started off by questioning the Servant.


    ��What......If I were to enter the main door normally, an excuse is absolutely necessary right?��


    ��When you come in and out, TURN INTO SPIRITUAL FORM! I HAVE TOLD YOU SO MANY TIMES!!��


    Confronting such a Waver who threw a tantrum and was half-crying, Rider became disappointed instead.


    ��But I can''t bring THIS in if I turn into spiritual form...��


    Saying that, the object the giant showed was a small sports bag brought into the room under the pretext of being a travelling hand luggage.


    ��I dunno what it is, but bringing this thing back is my duty for the day isn''t it? For this sake, you had even openly given me these trousers. In the first place, the one who ordered me was you, wasn''t it?��


    ��That''s why I said......If you would just place that thing in front of the house secretly, I can just go and get it afterwards. That''s all!!��


    ��If that''s the case, isn''t it the same if I enter the main entrance openly and think of an excuse? �DOr should I say, in the first place, what the heck is this!?��


    With a rather unsatisfied expression, Waver took the bag Rider held out, and inspected the contents.


    There were altogether twenty-four test tubes being plugged by stoppers. As for those containers which were differentiated from their handwritten alphabetical labels, all of them were sealed with colourless and transparent liquids.


    ��Finally, I can wear trousers. I had wanted to take a stroll down some lightened up areas�DBut for me, the King of Conquerors, why did you want me to go to a country-like riverside to draw water?��


    ��That''s much more meaningful than munching rice crackers and watching the television, that''s why.��


    Waver swiftly cleared the table, and removed the whole set of experiment tools, one of the few valuable items he brought from his school dormitory in London. He then prepared the operation.


    Vials into which ores and reagents were filled, spirit lamp mortar, droppers......At those apparatus which were lined up on the desk one by one, the King of Conquerors frowned.


    ��What is this? So you plan to start off with some make-believe alchemy?��


    ��It''s the real thing, not make-believe. Idiot.��


    While replying disappointedly, Waver set up the test tubes Rider brought back in the tube rack according to the labels. And then he selected the complementary reagents, and mixed them together. This was just something which was repeated many times in the Clock Tower as the basic subject. As for the amount, even with his eyes closed, he would not go wrong.


    ��Just to be sure, but you''re sure that you did not make any mistake with the places drawn on the map?��


    ��Are you looking down on me, boy? What could possibly go wrong with something of such standard?��


    Grumbling, Rider tossed the folded up map to Waver. Fuyuki city''s complete map. Besides that, with a roughly fixed interval, alphabets filled the map alongside the Mion River from the river mouth upstream.


    The inscriptions on the map were marked with labels from the test tubes Rider brought back. The liquid content was the water of the Mion River retrieved from designated spots along the river. As for Rider who wanted to go out in the materialized form no matter what, with his buying clothes for Rider as a condition, Waver ordered him to collect the river water. As expected, leaving whether Rider would be of use or not aside, it seems that it was a more useful task than ordering him out for something like a useless walk.


    ��......What am I doing?��


    Silently, he made progress on the preparation of the reagents, and as if going back to the elementary department at Clock Tower, Waver was quite unhappy. He who should be participating glamorously in the Holy Grail war as a Servant''s Master, why is he repeating such plain and boring work again?


    Whilst letting out a melancholic sigh, he plugged the reagents which were fully mixed with a stopper. With that done, first of all, he unplugged the stopper of the test tube labelled ��A��, and dropped a drop of reagent into the center.


    ��......Uwahh.��


    Exceeding his expectation, the reaction was instantaneous. The water which was supposed to be colorless and transparent, suddenly turned into rust red color.


    ��-t on earth is this?��


    He thought that Rider would surely start with the sequel of the video, but Rider was watching the experiment over Waver''s shoulder with an engrossed expression. Although explaining was troublesome, because a barrage of questions would intrude upon his work even more, Waver did not ignore him and answered.


    ��Traces of the remains of the procedure. The remains of the magecraft in the water.��


    Label A, namely the position where the river mouth is the closest to the sea. At that location, such a reaction was evidently abnormal.


    ��The upstream of the river�Dbut still at a position considerably close to the river mouth. Who performed magecraft there? If we go upstream from here, we could probably grasp the location.��


    ��......Boy, since the start, did you realize that the water of that river is mixed with such a thing?��


    ��No way! But it is a land with water flowing through the heart of the city. It is natural to start investigating from the water.��


    To find out the whereabouts of the magi, the easiest way is the ��Water�� element. As an absolute principle, water is something which ��flows from a higher place to a lower place��. Compared to the effort needed to calculate the wind''s direction and read the earth''s pulse, finding the lowest flow of the water pulse is the least laborious. And this is further the case for a land with rivers.


    In the case where there are other ways of investigation, he thought as far as starting off with the easiest one first, but......it seems like Waver had already drawn the ��winner��. For now, it could be said that luck was with him.


    B, C, D......Following the order, he deftly dropped the reagent into the river water in the test tubes. As it heads toward upstream, the reaction becomes increasingly stronger. At this joke-like conspicuousness, Waver''s emotions surpassed wonder, into utter shock. This could be nothing but due to someone setting up a workshop right in the middle of the river, and discarding the waste directly without any precaution whatsoever. Such a magus who is worse than third-rate magi, and is but a mere fool, does not ex�Dno, exists. That very newbie. The incident Waver heard from the supervising Father at the church, to which he was summoned this morning.


    ��But still, confirming it with such a way......I don''t feel proud at all.��


    Exhausting his ingenuity to outsmart the enemy, competing their wonders with each other�DThat is the ��Magecraft Contest�� which Waver imagined. What he was doing now- making progress by carrying out underground investigations like a police forensic- was something people with no talent whatsoever do. Though he had already grasped the positive results in his hands, what was left in Waver''s heart was the bad aftertaste of humiliation.


    The reaction of Label P, was now in the state of a black ink. If it becomes any murkier than this, such a simple method like this could no longer be used for the analysis.


    With the expectation of what would happen, he dropped the reagent into test tube Q.


    ��......��


    The water remained transparent. No matter how vigorously he shook it, there was no response.


    Waver opened up the map again, and pointed at the P and Q scribblings.


    ��Rider, here, and here, what''s in between them? Draining trench? Mouth of an irrigation channel?��


    ��Oh? There was something remarkably big there...��


    ��That''s it! If we track back this thing, Caster''s workshop is probably there.��


    ��......��


    For some reason, with a solemn face, Rider gazed at Waver closely.


    ��Oi, boy. Could it be that you are some great excellent magus?��


    At those utterly unexpected words, Waver could not help but to take it as something cynical. Snorting, he turned away.


    ��This is not something great magi would do. The method is the worst among the worst. YOU, you''re making fun of me huh.��


    ��What are you talking about? If you achieve good results using a poor method, isn''t that a much greater achievement than starting from better methods? You should be proud of yourself! As a Servant, I am proud as well.��


    Laughing boldly, Rider clapped the master of a small build. Increasingly upset, Waver tried to retort, but realizing that it was completely useless to preach the mysteries of magecraft to this Servant, he held his silence and shrugged off the matter.


    ��All right! After grasping the location, it is now my turn! Hey boy, do you plan to strike at once?��


    ��Hey wait! The enemy is Caster. Attacking immediately may be a little stupid.��


    For a magus, the layout of his workshop can be said to be the compilation of the sorcery he mastered within him. Consequently, capturing the workshop means possessing the equivalent power, skills, and everything of the resources, and to challenge head-on.


    Especially the one who is called the hero of sorcery , Servant Caster. The ability of the class'' attribute, ��Territory Creation��, is amplified. As long as he possesses the skill which enabled him to create within the shortest time, the workshop which demonstrates the very best result whatever the terrain and requirements are, in this battle, Caster is the one who can boast of being the strongest among the seven Servants. Because of that, in going against that workshop, reckless actions like attempting a head-on bulldozing action, even if it were Caster''s natural enemy, Saber; would be equivalent to suicide.


    Such a standard of reasoning should be understood even by Rider, but apparently, this Servant did not even have the slightest consideration for that. Before one noticed, Rider had already materialized the ��Sword of Cypriot��, sheathed it, and in that manner, tapped Waver''s shoulder whilst grinning broadly.


    ��Look. In a war, the camp''s position changes every now and then. If you have grasped the position and don''t strike with immediately; if you let them slip, it would be too late then to even regret.��


    ��......You, why are you so fired up again today?��


    ��Of course! My Master has finally shown some achievement which is likely to get us some results. If that''s the case, bringing back the head of the enemy and repay my master, that is my spirit as a Servant.��


    ��......��


    At such a ticklish manner of saying things, Waver was also at a loss of the best words to answer back.


    As if taking that silence as consent, whilst laughing wholeheartedly, Rider hit his Master''s slender shoulder and nodded.


    ��Don''t give up at such a beginning. For the time being, we just try to strike them, isn''t it? Maybe we can unexpectedly pull this off?��


    ��......��


    The former soldiers under the King of Conquerors, were they dragged about in this way until the extreme east end of Asia as well? Thinking that, Waver could not suppress his sympathy towards the ancient warriors.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.3

    �DEventually, they somehow did it.


    The interior of the sewer Waver discovered, was indeed the haunts of non-humans. Possessing countless tentacles, the innumerable aquatic monsters stayed there as if crowding together in the narrow tunnel, lying in wait to strangle any pitiful trespasser to death.


    Naturally, although he was shown such a disgusting scene, for Alexander, the King of Conquerors, there was no other remedy apart from one.


    ��AAAALaLaLaLaie!!��


    The trampling rampage of Gordius Wheel ? Wheel of Heaven''s Authority in the sewer was just like a lightning-clad excavator. The body fluids and pieces of flesh of the monsters which was ran down, trampled and scorched, thickly filled the inside of the tunnel like a fog. Together on the carriage, it was as if Waver could not see his surroundings.


    Riding alongside Rider at the coachman''s box, if the protection field were not covering them, he would surely become not able to breathe, and would probably suffocate due to the splashing of blood from overflowing demons. In spite of that, the more he protected his breathing organs with magecraft shields, the more he had to block his sense of smell. If not, he would probably faint from the excessively heavy stench of intestines.


    He thought they would be welcomed with some intricate and mysterious defense...but this time, the nest Caster established had nothing but an enormous number of familiars positioned there; besides that, magecraft disguises or traps were completely absent. Compared with the standard of magi, this was neither a workshop nor anything else. It was just an ordinary ��siege�� used to position their army, to strengthen their defence.


    Defence like this which only relied on the number of the small fries, was not a suitable prey for Servants furnished with Anti-Army Noble Phantasms. Therefore, for Rider, this was but a resistance-less turn of events, an anticlimax.


    ��Hey boy, you said ��attacking the magus'' workshop��, but it''s just this childish thing?��


    ��......No, this is weird. This time, the Caster is probably not a proper magus.��


    ��Aah? What d''ya mean by that?��


    ��For example, in the legends during his lifetime, be it summoning demons, or possessing grimoires or that sort, with just that anecdote being passed down, and that person himself is not really a magus, contrary to what he is famous for, even if he were to be appear as Caster, won''t that ability be something limited?��


    After being made to shun his body senses for about a few minutes due to the shrieks of the creatures which were being ran down, Waver now raised his voice undauntedly against the sounds of the clamorous massacre, as he related at great length that carefree analysis, to the extent of his nerves getting numb.


    ��Generally, if this is the real workshop, such a defenseless discharging of thrash would be strange. If he were a decent magus, such a blunder is impossible.��


    ��Huuuh, so that''s it? ......Hmm? Are we about to reach the end?��


    The wall of flesh of the pulverized creatures which were trying in vain to block their path, had thinned down before they realized. Before long, there was no more tentacle left; and the chariot was released from the blood spray, springing into a wide space. Just like before, the surrounding was in pitch darkness, without even a ray of light. There was no flow of air as well, but they could no longer feel the oppressive feeling like when they were in that narrow, confined space.


    ���DFuuun, unfortunately, Caster''s not around...��


    Probably, there was no problem for a Servant''s eyesight even within this complete darkness. Rider coughed absent-mindedly. He had said that in a strangely low tone, probably because of his disappointment at letting the enemy escape, but at this time, Waver did not realize as well.


    ��A water tank? Or what is it? Here......��


    He had wanted a hand light, but if by any chance they would end up in a place where there were troops lying in ambush within this darkness, it would be something which informs them their direct position. It would be great if he could enhance his vision with his magecraft skills and see through the darkness.


    ��......Aah, boy. I think it''s better for you not to look.��


    It was rare for Rider to be this frank. At his excuse which was as if there was something stuck in between his teeth, obviously Waver would become astonished.


    ��What are you talking about!? If Caster is not here, we have to at least find out some clue as to where he is!!��


    ��That''s probably true but, oh well. Boy, that guy is too much for you.��


    ��Shut up!��


    Becoming serious of the turn of events which were meant to be, Waver jumped down from the driver''s seat of the chariot and stood on the floor, and activated his night vision skill. Instantly, his field of vision opened up like a fog clearing up, and the spectacle ahead of him which was masked by the darkness earlier, opened up as well.


    Until the moment he tried to understand the situation around him, he had forgotten how he blocked the odor which had been hanging in the air of the sewer, even until here. He had been thinking all this while that the splashing sound of the water when he jumped onto the floor, was merely because of the sewage water.


    ��...Wh-wha�D��


    Waver Velvet is a magus. He prepared his heart for the every type of mystery whose reasoning were outside his ethics.


    He knew that the ritual he was participating in now was one with unparalleled brutal murders, and thus, did not spare any sweet feeling towards them. If he had not conceptualize himself seeing dead bodies piling up, he would not have any tinge of hope of staying in this fight.


    Because of that, Waver resolved to never be shaken, whatever the ��death�� which might spring out surprisingly into his sight. Because this Fuyuki is the battleground, it is natural to see dead bodies.


    Even if their numbers were enormous, even if they were to be mutilated till losing their entire human appearance�Din the end, corpses are still but corpses. He would frown at such goriness and atrocity, but there was nothing he could not tolerate.


    He had been thinking about this. Until this very instant.


    The limits of Waver''s imagination were that corpses were but remains of human bodies in the end; nothing but the result of their destruction. However, the scene before his very eyes now, surpassed his previous thought completely.


    As an illustration, that place was just like a variety shop.


    There were furniture. There were clothes as well. Musical instruments; cutlery. Various items uses of which were not understood at all; they probably were just pictures or artworks. The enthusiasm of the creator devoting himself completely into designing them diligently, and his profligate sense of fun could be perceived.


    Unmistakably, the craftsman who made these ceaselessly loved his raw materials, and the manufacturing process itself.


    They understood that there was someone who violently discovered pleasures. That might be the person who committed those murders. But the things in this blood-stained space were not corpses.


    There wasn''t a single ��destroyed remains�� here. Everything was a new creation; an art. Their lives as ��human beings��, their carcass as ��human beings�� were completely discarded meaninglessly during the process of the art�Dthat was the entirety of the slaughter at that place.


    Murders which were done creatively to amuse himself; this behavior which created art by means of death, had far exceeded the maximum level Waver''s mind could possibly take. Above simple emotions like horror and disgust, at such a graphically realistic and alarming shock, Waver could not even stand straight. Before he realized, he was already on the bloodstained floor on both his hands and knees, regurgitating all the contents of his stomach.


    Rider descended from his chariot. Standing beside Waver, he sighed deeply.


    ��That''s why, eh...I''ve asked you to stop, but...��


    ��Shut up!!��


    At the gigantic Servant''s coughing murmur�Dwithin his demoralized heart, the last bit of self-dignity was scattered into fire sparks.


    His intense outburst of fury had no reason or logic whatsoever. Kneeling here, his weakness was detestable. Of all times, for this weakness to be revealed in front of his Servant was an utterly mortifying humiliation.


    ��Son of a bitch! Treating me as an idiot! Dammit!!��


    ��Now''s not the time to get into temper. Idiot.��


    Rider spat that out with a sigh, and yet, for some reason, he was not amazed, nor did he reproach Waver. Instead, his voice could be heard in a quiet, admonishing tone.


    ��It''s okay, that''s all for now. If there is someone who would not twitch and eyebrow even after being shown such a thing, I''ll go and bash him.


    Rather, I praise your decision, boy. The plan of bringing Caster and his Master down first is true indeed. Now I see, every second such people exist is disgusting.��


    ��......��


    Although he was commended by Rider, Waver could not be honestly glad at all. The reason he set Caster as his target was to get the supplementary Command Spell shown by the supervisor as a reward. Obviously, he did not tell Rider that. That''s because there would be no reason for a Servant to rejoice in the unnecessary increase of the Command Spells which bind them.


    Among those words Rider said to Waver, none of them bear malice. And yet, Waver strongly loathed that towering Servant.


    He did not show even the respectful attitude Servants normally have towards their Masters. On the contrary, he kept having this behavior of treating Waver as an idiot. If that was all, then it''s still all right. But, the things which is most unforgivable was- despite his rare attempts to praise Waver, at such moments, he had such irrelevant misunderstanding towards him.


    ��What are you hitting me for!? Idiot! Aren''t you standing there unconcerned!? Am I not the only one who''s ashamed!?��


    Even though he was vomiting heavily until tears came out, with a furious voice, he snapped at Rider with all his might. At that, in an extremely troubled manner, Rider''s mouth formed a ���ء� shape.


    ��For me, now''s not the time to brace your emotions. That''s because my Master''s about to be killed.��


    ��...Eh?��


    Not even having the free time to doubt what he heard, Rider''s next move was executed with lightning speed.


    He threw the Sword of Cypriot he removed from the sheath at his waist overhead, which gave off bright sparks in the empty space.


    After that, riding on ahead with a bird-of-prey-like agility despite his big size, with the sword which returned to him, he took a swift slash.


    The sound of meat being ripped apart and getting wet. A scream of agony and splatter of crimson red blood.


    With utter disbelief, Waver was staring at the black-clothed corpse which had fallen over.


    When on earth did that attacker steal up behind Waver? And then, since when did Rider sense that presence? As for the thing Rider''s sword knocked off just now, it was something the shadow clothed in black aimed and threw at him- a Dark dagger. With the throw of that dagger, Rider was able to finally ascertain the exact position of the enemy. Within the instant he did not expect, this bloodstained water tank had already become a battlefield.


    However, above everything else, the thing which stared bewilderedly at Waver was a white skull mask of the dark shadow which fell due to Rider''s decapitation.


    ��Assassin......It can''t be...��


    It was an impossible mystery. That''s because Waver had seen the defeat and annihilation of Assassin himself through the eyes of his familiar.


    ��Now''s not the time to be shocked, boy.��


    With his sword in readied, Rider quietly warned him. As if confronting the guy who was shielding Waver, in the darkness, two more white skull masks appeared.


    ��Wh-Wh-Wh-Why!? ......Why are there four Assassins!?��


    ��No matter what it is, it''s not the issue now.��


    Facing such an obviously abnormal situation, Rider''s attitude was still very composed.


    No matter how fishy the course of events was, to him, the situation right now was his only concern.


    ��There is one thing which can definitely be said of this- Those who thought that THESE GUYS had died, have been deceived...��


    Anyhow, Rider who was protecting Waver now, was not shaken at all. Perceiving that situation, the two Assassins clicked their tongues within their hearts regretfully.


    In reality, to them, this turn of events was a completely inexcusable fiasco.


    Apart from the two which were dispatched out, among the Assassins which were deployed to observe Caster and his master, Ryuunosuke, there were still three left outside the workshop, watching them all the time- these three people.


    If possible, they had wanted to take the opportunity of Caster''s absence to steal into the workshop to investigate the place. But since they did not know what was inside Caster''s base, they had no choice but to be cautious. However, witnessing how Rider and his master who had appeared, foolishly attacking it head on from the front, the three of them decided that it was a great chance. Secretly pursuing them from the opening Rider made, they planned to find out the status of the defense of the workshop, if the situation permitted it.


    Even so, Rider managed to reach the interior of the workshop without any trouble. So unexpectedly, the Assassins managed to penetrate Caster''s base too. One of the Assassins who was satisfied with this unexpected turn of events became greedily obsessed. With the extremely defenseless Rider''s Master ahead of them, he could not resist straying from their duty.


    Obviously, it was a clear deviation from their Master, Kirei''s instructions. Despite that, if they could successfully eliminate Rider here, they would probably not be reprimanded. To the Assassins, the situation was that attractive.


    Eventually, the three agreed upon an extreme gamble. In the end, it was a superb failure.


    Although the remaining two Assassins prudently discerned Rider''s next move, they cast an asking glance at each other. Should they continue their two-on-one battle against Rider here......


    Without much contemplation, both of them had only one answer. Ever since the moment they lost their surprise attack, their chance of victory was already lost. Visually measuring the difference in strength between them and Rider, they had absolutely no chance of winning. They resented it, but retreating here and facing Kirei''s wrath would be many times better than being slain here.


    As soon as they mutually understood each other, both Assassins turned into spiritual form swiftly, and their figures disappeared from Rider''s sight.


    ��They...escaped?��


    ��No,�� Rider admonished Waver who had started to feel relieved.


    ��Although two had died, there are still two left. If this trend continues, we don''t know how many more Assassins would come forth. This is a bad place. A terrain those guys like. We have to retreat immediately.��


    Still not sheathing the sword, Rider hit Waver''s chin, and pointed towards the chariot.


    ��Boy, get back to my chariot! Once we start off, the enemy won''t have any chance to strike.��


    ��This place......should we leave it as it is?��


    Pointing at the workshop which he was still timid to directly look at until now, Waver asked that in a gloomy voice.


    ��Although we might know something if we investigate further......give it up! For the time being, we''ll just wreck this place whatever we can. Who knows if it might end up frustrating Caster''s plans?��


    With his attitude changing suddenly from just now when he trampled on the opposing demons outside the workshop, Rider was now more cautious. Although some part of him still wanted to advance on the grotesque-looking demonic beasts recklessly, the assassins'' shadows which had drew near them without them noticing, had probably made him felt quite seriously threatened.


    ��Are there any survivors...��


    Waver said that in a dim voice. After surveying the surrounding deliberately with a glance which penetrated the darkness, Rider shook his head with a bitter face.


    ��There are some of them who are still breathing, but......in that condition, it would be more merciful to kill them off.��


    Waver did not feel him brave enough to ask what Rider had seen within the dark.


    Both of them boarded the driver''s seat of the chariot again. Rider took up the reins, and the raging bulls bellowed angrily, sending lightning in the darkness.


    ��Sorry for the cramped space, but there''s something I really count on you, Children of Zeus. Burn this place down to ashes!!��


    Together with Rider''s yell, the heavenly oxen stomped their hoofs, savagely going around the workshop which was stained with blood as if depicting a ���ҡ� (Yen) character. Once being trampled on by the hoofs which scorched even the air, the only thing left was utter destruction. The nightmarish handicrafts Caster and Ryuunosuke treasured so much were swept cleanly without any trace in the blink of an eye. Moreover, the chariot went about like this for two or three times, and nothing was left in the interior of the spacious water tank apart from the heavy stench of burned fat.


    Surveying the aftermath of the sheer destruction, Waver''s expression was still gloomy. Something like this would not bring about any solution at all. Having this miserable thought, the apprentice magus'' heart squirmed.


    With his big hand, Rider grimly gave Waver a gentle rub at his head.


    ��Wrecking his base like this, even if Caster escapes, he can''t hide anywhere at all. After this, he might come out staggering, confused. Singing requiem for that guy doesn''t sound too far-fetched, does it?��


    ��Wa- Got it! -Stop that!��


    At that humiliating treatment which intentionally emphasized on his short stature, Waver cast away his sad look and became exasperated. While laughing boldly, Rider pulled at his bridle, and they sped back to the sewer.


    Dashing out of that narrow tunnel into the river surface of the Mion river under the night sky took only a little time. Savouring the clean, chilly air outside as if it had been a long time, the relieved feeling finally calmed Waver''s nerves down.


    ��Oh my, what a stinky place that was. Tonight, I want to have a grand booze to get these feelings off my chest!��


    ��......Let me get this straight first. I won''t accompany you in drinking.��


    Or rather, he couldn''t drink. Every time, even by merely sitting beside Rider watching him drink sake, Waver would feel sick at the strong odor of alcohol.


    ��Hmph, I''m not even expecting this chick-like you to accompany me! Aaaahhh~Boring! Isn''t there any river bank where I can get happily drunk? ......Oooh, that''s it!��


    Pomp!! Rider clapped his hands together knowingly.


    Waver had absolutely no idea what that meant, but he had a really bad feeling about it.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.4

    T��saka Rin was prepared.


    Since she was the inheritor of a family of magi, she was bound to walk a path different from that of ordinary girls.


    There was a very good example beside her: the greatest, most handsome, and most gentle adult she ever knew.


    In her eyes, her father Tokiomi was nearly a perfect human. Although many girls her age also admire their fathers, Rin believed no other daughter would love her father as deeply as she did.


    To become a singer when she grows up, to become a beautiful bride when she grows up �C girls Rin��s age perhaps all harbor such wishes, but Rin��s wish was different.


    Things like occupation are second-only on her list; her biggest wish was to become someone as great as her father.


    That is to say, choosing the road her father was walking, choosing to accept the destiny that her father accepted. In other words �C to inherit and continue the T��saka��s blood of magecraft.


    But that was only a wish, not something that would come true just by hoping so. Firstly, she has to get the permission of her teacher, her father. She was rather anxious about the fact that her father hadn��t yet expressed the wish of entrusting the family to Rin in the future. Maybe her father hadn��t acknowledged she has the aptitude to become a magus.


    But even so, her wish had never changed, so she felt proud of the preparedness she had made.


    Of course, Rin knew far more about what was currently happening in Fuyuki city than her classmates. Although she still couldn��t comprehend it as profoundly as her parents, she knew more truths than most ordinary people on the street.


    Seven magi, her father included, were undertaking a war.


    Fatal and unearthly threats lurked in the night streets.


    Because she knew some truths, Rin��s heart felt a particular sense of responsibility.


    Her friend Kotone didn��t come to school yesterday or today.


    The homeroom teacher said she was sick at home, but the rumor spreading in the class was different.


    Even when Rin called her house, her parents didn��t want to deal with Rin.


    Nowadays abductions of children were occurring repeatedly in Fuyuki and they can��t be solved with simple investigations alone. Even if people report it to the police, it is very unlikely the children will come back. The teachers at school and Kotone��s family and friends certainly didn��t not realize this, except Rin.


    Kotone had always trusted Rin very much. Rin would always stand up for Kotone, be it when she was bullied by boys in their class or when the librarian forced work onto her. Rin was proud of being so trusted and respected by her classmate. ��Always maintain your elegance�� �C it was a good opportunity for Rin to put the family creed into action whenever she helped Kotone.


    Right now, Kotone must also be waiting for Rin to go and save her.


    In fact, she could have asked her magus father for help, but her father was one of the participants of the ��war�� and didn��t call back since he moved to the house in Miyama last month. Also, her mother strictly ordered her not to disturb her father.


    With a tone that was like saying ��never go out at night��.


    Rin had always obeyed her parents�� words, but she couldn��t leave a friend who was in a dangerous situation.


    And then - no matter what, she only had to go through one sleepless night.


    Actually, back then Rin only knew parts of the truth, and her mind was not yet mature.


    Unknown to her, whether due to her sense of duty or the so-called conscience��s call, she was brought into an area that she should never had stepped in, while she herself didn��t realize it at all at that time.


    Compared to the T��saka house, tightly surrounded with bounded fields, it was all too easily escaping from her room in the Zenj�� house.


    Climb out of the bedroom window, slide down the balcony pillar into the garden, then get outside the fence through the back door.


    She took barely five minutes to come out, but she can��t use the same route when she comes back. It��s easy to slide down the balcony pillar but far too hard to climb back up.


    When she thought it would be impossible to hide the fact that she sneaked out tonight and her parents are bound to scold her harshly, Rin told herself it wasn��t for something shameful that she sneaked out but she had to do this because she is someone of the T��saka family. She would definitely bring Kotone back with her when she returns. Then, no matter how bad her parents might scold her, she would feel proud about herself in her own heart.


    She was armed with three things.


    The most trustworthy was the magecraft compass her father gave to her on her birthday. It looked like an ordinary compass from its shape and structure, but it wouldn��t point towards the north and point towards the direction where strong amounts of prana emanate out instead. Rin had experimented with it, and neither wind nor water could change the detection of small movements of prana. If something abnormal happens, this would undoubtedly be the most useful.


    The rest were two piece of crystal that Rin specially crafted while she practiced jewel magecraft. She picked the two best works from her completed ones. If all the prana stored in them were to be released at once �C although she��s never tried something so dangerous �C it would probably cause a small explosion. It can be a weapon of self-defense in the face of danger.


    With these equipments, and together with her own strength, Rin believed she would definitely find Kotone and bring her back.


    If someone was to ask her, will everything be alright? She would definitely nod her head.


    If someone was to ask, will everything really be alright? Then she might nod rather hesitantly.


    And if someone was to ask, can she really really be certain that not a single mistake will be made �C then even she herself would probably not dare to reply.


    Actually, this question doesn��t hold much meaning for Rin. If someone was really going to ask anything then they should firstly ask would Kotone be alright, and would Rin manage if Kotone never come to school again? If she was posed with such questions, she would definitely reply immediately and without a doubt.


    Gathering her courage and pride, Rin told herself she��s not like those fearful normal children. She chased away the cowardice in her heart and started to walk towards the closest cable car station. Fuyuki Shinto is only one station away, and the change she had were just enough for the ticket.


    ����������


    She did miss the Fuyuki night air. The icy cold scent of winter was just the right thing to cool down her burning hot skin.


    Rin naively thought it would be great if she can find Kotone before the final cable car of the night. But that would leave her with only two hours, and that wouldn��t be enough time at all.


    Firstly, she��ll investigate Shinto. If she went to Miyama the magecraft compass would just point straight towards the T��saka house, and if she went there it��s very possible her father would discover her.


    Judging by adult standards, it was not yet midnight, but the amount of people on the street was pitifully small. Normally when she was going home office workers would be rushing about, and even at night lively groups of people still throbbed on the street.


    Rin was dumbfolded by the reaction of the compass needle after she opened the lid of the magecraft compass.


    ���� What��s this?��


    The needle, which normally wavered just a little, was rapidly spinning in circles. It was the first time she saw this kind of phenomenon. This reaction, as if of a confused little animal, made a shadow pass across Rin��s heart.


    But it wouldn��t be the best idea to just stand here. The few adults who just walked by already gave questioning looks to Rin, who was standing alone. Let��s just start walking first.


    The further she walked, the more sparse people became. Is this really the Fuyuki city she��s so used to? Rin felt a faint chill creeping up her entire body.


    Actually, Fuyuki city had already imposed a curfew. Strange murders and abductions have been happening recently and last night even a series of explosions, made for terrorism purposes, occurred at Shinto and the harbor district. The police was urging citizens to go out less often at night, and the smart ones have all obeyed this command.


    But even if there were no curfews, there shouldn��t be many citizens who still liked to wonder at night. Nowadays something unwholesome was lurking in the Shinto night; human instincts would have already detected this.


    ���C Aaa, as I thought.��


    The red police light lit up further down the street and Rin hid in the shadow of a building in fright. The patrolling police car was driving slowly, searching for any citizen who was walking alone at night. There was no way the police would leave her alone if they see her, and if that happens she wouldn��t be able to go save Kotone.


    Rin finally relaxed as she watched the light move slowly away �C


    Clack.


    �C Rin swallowed the scream she almost yelled out.


    That sound just then came from the depth of the alleyway by the house she was hiding next to, and it��s probably a stray cat sifting through the rubbish and knocked over some cans. But it��s hard to determine if someone was there.


    Rin drew a sharp breath when she looked down on the magecraft compass in her hands.


    Unmoving, as if frozen in place, the needle pointed straight towards the direction of the sound.


    Something was there; something that emanated unnatural prana was there.


    ������


    Isn��t this the result you''re waiting anxiously for?


    You''ve already gotten some response from your investigation. Isn''t that a sign of a good start? Rin planned to go through all suspicious spots in Shinto and check Kotone��s presence one by one. Here, the first place she checked, already has something.


    Come now, let''s step into the inside of the alley and check what''s there.


    ��No!��


    Maybe there are some clues about Kotone right there. Or maybe, Kotone herself is there.


    ��Absolutely not!��


    There''s no reason to hesitate. If not, there would be no meaning coming this far. You are not a coward. You would not do things such as abandoning your friend as well. That''s because you are one of the T��saka with a long and distinguished history. So you have to prove that you''re brave and can become your great father''s successor.


    ��No no no absolutely not no no no no noooooo��!��


    A wet sound could be heard. Splash, splash, Something lurking at the deep inside the alley was breathing, as if sneering her, creeping towards her.


    Rin finally realized that this journey of exploration, aimed to recover her best friend, was definitely not as easy to complete as she thought.


    Kotone��s figure wasn��t in the depth of the darkness.


    Even if she was in there, she wouldn��t be the same Kotone as before.


    If she was thinking of finding Kotone in the darkness of Shinto, from the start, Rin should have aimed to find Kotone''s �������� �������� instead.


    ��NO!!��


    In fact, T��saka Rin possessed excellent aptitude to be a magus.


    She had never seen a demon, nor had she been touched by one, but from mere instinct she could tell she was in a very dangerous situation right now.


    To study magecraft, the first thing one need to do is to learn to accept and know death �C this is the first lesson of every apprentice magus.


    That inescapable, incomprehensible, purely despairing feel of ��death��.


    On that day, little Rin felt the essence of magecraft from that experience.


    She couldn��t move; she couldn��t even yell. A terror unbearable to ordinary humans was more than enough to crush such a young girl.


    Strange buzzing sounds started by her ears, and Rin thought it was triggered by the icy cold despair pressing down on her heart.


    Her thoughts were probably starting to destroy her five senses�� perception.


    A humming started, monotonous yet maniacal, as if a swamp of giant wasps were raiding towards her��


    The buzzing became steadily louder. It was approaching her.


    In the blink of an eye, the stuff on top of Rin��s head rushed inward like a cover of black fog.


    That thing quickly passed above Rin like a turbid current, striking the depth of the darkness in a split second.


    And then those bloodcurdling screams sounded without end, screams that sounded like boiling a cat alive in a pot of hot water �C but it was definitely not the sound of a cat.


    This was already the limit of Rin��s endurance.


    Her sight dimmed, and her footsteps faltered. The moment before she was about to fall, someone took her in his hands.


    In front of her eyes was a monster with only the left side of his face visible.


    That face, ugly beyond description, was embedded with a dim and lightless eyeball.


    But his right eye eluded a deep loneliness and melancholy.


    I think I have seen this expression somewhere before...


    Rin thought so before she lost consciousness.


    ����������


    An hour later, T��saka Aoi finally discovered her daughter had disappeared.


    Probably afraid of her mother��s scolding, the child put a note beside her bed, and wrote she was going to find her lost classmate Kotone.


    Aoi was immediately overwhelmed with regret. Rin mentioned Kotone during dinner, and questioned Aoi about Fuyuki��s current situation.


    Back then, Aoi thought she shouldn��t hide anything about it, so she said bluntly �C "Forget this friend already."


    Tokiomi should be informed �C but this thought was immediately damped down by her conscience.


    Aoi didn��t know magecraft but she was, after all, a magus��s wife. She knew very well her husband didn��t have time to worry about his daughter. Her husband was still at the battlefield, and he had already placed his life and all his stamina on the battle.


    The only one who could protect Rin now was Aoi herself.


    Aoi ran out of the Zenj�� house wearing only her household clothes, and galloped on the night state highway with her car.


    Since she didn��t know exactly where Rin went, then she could only guess her range of movement and check the places she might go to one by one.


    If starting at her house and take the cable car, the first stop would be the Fuyuki city stop in Shinto, then walk for thirty minutes with a child��s speed, the approximate distance would be��


    The first place Aoi thought of was the public park beside the river.


    The silent park easily reminded her of a graveyard.


    On the plaza barren of people, the dim light of the street lamps enriched the darkness and quietness with a sinister sheen.


    Fuyuki city��s night air was markedly corrupted. Living with a magus and having gotten used to many odd events, Aoi immediately discovered this.


    At once, Aoi looked towards the bench she used to sit at when she brought Rin here to play. It was probably an instinctive feeling out of the blue.


    However, the little figure clad in a red coat that she was looking for was right there.


    ���C Rin!��


    Aoi lost her composure and rushed up with a yell. Rin was unconscious and lay unmoving on the bench.


    Aoi took her up and felt her even breathing and warm body temperature. There appeared to be no external wounds and she looked like she was just sleeping. Aoi finally cried in reassurance.


    ��Thank goodness�� truly����


    Who should she thank? Aoi, full with joy, finally calmed down. Suddenly she realized someone was looking at her. Turning her head, she noticed someone was looking at the pair of mother and daughter from the bushes behind the bench.


    ��Who��s there?��


    Aoi yelled with a stiff tone. Contrary to what she expected, the figure moved to stand beneath the light of the streetlamps without hesitation.


    It was a man wearing a large winter coat and had a scarf wrapped around his face. His left leg seemed to be wounded and scuffed as he walked.


    ��I thought I would definitely see you if I wait here.��


    The mysterious man finally opened his mouth and gasped. He seemed to be a terminal lung cancer patient who felt painful even with breathing, and heaved heavy huffs. However, his tone was surprisingly elegant and soft.


    Although his throat was already ruined, Aoi felt this voice was familiar.


    ����Kariya-kun����


    The figure stopped. After a temporary hesitation, he finally took off the scarf and showed his true face.


    Lifeless white hair as if it was withering, the left side of his face frozen and expressionless; it was a very terrifying face.


    Although Aoi wanted to restrain her cowardly wails, she failed. Kariya laughed deplorably with the remaining right side of his face.


    ��This is the magecraft of the Mat��s. It needs me to offer my flesh, corrode my life�� a thaumaturgy that can only be achieved by using this as the price.��


    ��What? What��s going on? How come you are here?��


    Slightly confused, Aoi asked the childhood sweetheart in front of her continuously. But Kariya didn��t answer any questions, and just continued on the previous topic with a gentle tone.


    ��But, Sakura-chan is fine. Before she becomes like this as well�� I must save her and take her out.��


    ��Sakura �C��


    This was the forbidden word that the T��saka family never mentioned in one year. The uncontrollable pain of separation was suddenly flooding Aoi��s heart.


    Sakura �C the T��saka daughter sent to the Mat�� family.


    Speaking of it, wasn��t it exactly a year ago when Kariya saw Aoi last?


    ��All Z��ken wants is the Holy Grail. He promised me he��d release Sakura-chan as long as I help him get the Holy Grail.��


    The ��Holy Grail�� Kariya spoke of made Aoi feel an evil chill from nowhere.


    Aoi prayed that she heard it wrong, but Kariya stretched out his right hand as if betraying Aoi��s heart. On the back of his hand, three engraved Command Seals could clearly be seen.


    ��Therefore, I��ll definitely do so�� don��t worry, my Servant is the strongest; he won��t lose to anyone.��


    ��Ah �C why �C��


    Terror, sadness, and a large amount of confusion made Aoi at a loss for words.


    Kariya returned to the Mat�� family, and led his Servant to participate in the Heaven��s Feel.


    This means her husband and her childhood sweetheart were about to unleash an extraordinary gruesome slaughter between each other.


    ���� Oh God����


    Kariya ignored Aoi��s lament; he took the meaning of the tears seeping out of her eyes the wrong way.


    ��Right now, Sakura-chan doesn��t even want to have hope. So�� you must take that child��s place. Aoi, you need to believe instead, pray instead of her. Pray for my victory and Sakura��s future.��


    The left eye, hollow as the dead, glared at Aoi as if cursing her.


    The right eye, belonging to the gentle old friend, gazed at Aoi as if begging her.


    ��Kariya-kun, do you����


    Want to die?


    Want to kill Tokiomi and die?


    Aoi couldn��t ask that. Despair rooted deeply in her heart.


    Aoi lowered her head and held Rin tightly to her chest. It was the only thing she could do right now to escape this cruel reality.


    Aoi��s eyes were clutched tightly shut. Kariya��s gentle and agonized voice sounded beside her ears.


    ��One day, we��d come here to play like before. Rin-chan and Sakura-chan would return to being a pair of good sisters like before�� so, Aoi, don��t cry anymore.��


    ��Kariya-kun, wait �C��


    But Kariya had no answer to this final call; he walked slowly away, dragging his destroyed left leg. Aoi didn��t have the courage to follow him. Right now, she could only cry alone with her daughter in her arms.


    Her mother��s tears dropped on Rin��s sweetly sleeping face.


    ����������


    In the darkness, a few Assassins traversed in silence, moving to report everything they��ve gathered to Kirei.


    ��Is it appropriate to just leave T��saka Tokiomi��s daughter like this?��


    ���C No problem, just go tail Berserker��s Master.��


    ��Yes �C��


    Although they took on this job, none of the Assassins could figure out what good this kind of surveillance would do for the War of the Holy Grail.


    From yesterday onwards, more strange requirements appeared in Master Kirei��s commands. He asked the Assassins who spied on the five enemy Masters to carefully observe the Masters�� private lives, interests, and appearances and report them. The density of the Assassins�� surveillance scattered around Fuyuki would also be raised. Right now, in the darkness of the night, there must be Hassans hiding everywhere obeying their Master��s command.


    Anyways, since it��s a command then they should obey. Although it��s a bother to carry out, it��s not too difficult so there��s nothing much to complain about.


    The Assassins galloped in the thickness of night, continuing to follow Mat�� Kariya.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.5

    Night once again descended on the Einsbern forest.


    The night was still pitch dark and serene, but the signs of battle scattered all around was still evidently visible.


    The castle that was specially tidied by the maids she brought over from her own country was also severely damaged in the battle between Emiya Kiritsugu and Lord El-Melloi. Even if she wanted to fix it, the maids in charge of chores had returned to their country. Irisviel sighed as she traversed the corridors, doing her best to ignore this ruinous scene.


    Luckily, a few bedrooms were spared, and currently Hisau Maiya was resting in one of them. Although Irisviel had already performed healing magecraft on her, the Einsbern healing magecraft is an extremely large burden to the wounded after all. This is because it is adopted from alchemy and does not cause the injured body to regenerate, but use magecraft to create new tissue and use that for grafting.


    That was the only thing she could do for now. It wouldn��t matter if the patient is a homunculus, but since she was healing humans it would count as a major operation similar to an organ transplant in modern medicine.


    Exhausted, Maiya was deep asleep. It would take a very long recovery time for her to regain consciousness and move her body.


    When Irisviel thought that Saber was protecting her she felt worse for Maiya, who was heavily wounded. However, considering her importance in the Heaven��s Feel, then undoubtedly Irisviel would be protected with priority. That��s an undeniable fact. Feeling painful for her wounded friend would have to be her naive sentimentality.


    Meanwhile, Kiritsugu left immediately after he sent the injured Maiya back and still hadn��t returned. He didn��t even tell Irisviel and Saber his destination �C perhaps he went to chase Kayneth El-Melloi, who had escaped. Irisviel had already detected that the enemy magus wasn��t successfully killed because of Saber. However, Kiritsugu didn��t get angry with nor blame Saber, but left coldly and without her. It��s hard to tell if he did it due to a reluctance to wound her pride, but the gulf between these two were getting bigger and bigger and it was already becoming very hard to reconcile them.


    Troubled with the relationship between her husband and the King of Knights, Irisviel sighed deeply. Suddenly, a thunderous roar sounded beside her ears. Not only so, but this roar that tore apart the night created a gigantic burden for her Magic Circuits; the dizziness almost made Irisviel faint in the colonnade.


    The roar came from a nearby thunder, and the prana impact that followed it meant the bounded field in the forest outside the castle was already under attack. Although a bounded field isn��t something that can be easily destroyed, her magecraft had already been damaged. ��What��s going on�� a frontal charge?��


    A pair of strong arms held up Irisviel��s shoulders; they were Saber��s arms, who immediately appeared beside her when this strange change occurred.


    ��Are you alright, Irisviel?��


    ��Yeah, just scared. I didn��t think such a rude guest would visit.��


    ��I��ll go out to greet him, you stay beside me.��


    Irisviel nodded upon hearing this. Staying beside Saber, who was going out to take in the attack, meant she herself must also face the enemy. However, the battlefield is the safest place for Irisviel, because the strongest Servant is right beside her.


    Quickening her steps, Irisviel followed behind Saber. The two of them galloped through the tragically ruined castle; their destination was the terrace outside of the door. Since the opponent was attacking from the front, they should be able to meet him there.


    ��The thunder just then, and this senseless tactic�� the opponent should be Rider.��


    ��I think so too.��


    Irisviel remembered the overwhelming power of the Noble Phantasm ��Gordius Wheel�� she witnessed a few days ago at the warehouse street. The chariot entwined with thunder and pulled by divine bulls �C if that type of anti-army Noble Phantasm were to release all of its power, it could easily destroy the magecraft focal points placed in the forest. It wouldn��t matter too much if the bounded field was whole to begin with, but it had yet to recover from Caster and Kayneth��s attacks a few days ago.


    ��Oi, King of Knights! I especially came to meet you, come out, aye?��


    This sound came from the main hall; it looks like the other party had already entered the door. Without a doubt, the enemy was the King of Conquerors, Alexander. Judging by his powerful and reverberating call, his tone was not like a warrior about to fight.


    But Saber didn��t dare to be slack; she materialized her silver armor as she ran.


    Irisviel and Saber finally went past the corridors and came to the terrace�� but when the two of them saw, by the moonlight shining through the skylight, the enemy Servant standing in the hall with his chest puffed out, they didn��t know what to say.


    ������


    ��Yo, Saber. I wanted to have a look after I heard about the castle here �C what happened to it, aye?��


    Not apologetic at all, Rider smiled, baring his teeth; then he flexed his neck, pretending to be serious.


    ��It��s difficult to get in and out of the house if you have too many trees in the garden. I almost got lost before I arrived at the door, so I cut some down for you. Thanks to me, the view is much better.��


    ��Rider, you����


    Saber said severely. But faced with this enemy who always made his opponent to be at a loss, she didn��t know what to say next. It was Rider who furrowed his brows in surprise and said:


    ��Oi King of Knights, aren��t you gonna wear something modern tonight? Don��t just always wear that old-fashioned armor.��


    If Saber��s armor-clad form was to be regarded as old-fashioned, then how would Rider��s attire of jeans and T-shirt be judged? If this armor is considered to be Saber��s pride, but the cracks on the thick breastplate was as if hinting upon its weaknesses. Perhaps, the only thing we could say here is ��the ignorant is indefeasible��.


    Waver was half hiding behind Rider��s giant torso and looking up towards Irisviel, and it was hard to tell if his expression was one of enmity or terror. Undoubtedly, his face plainly showed he wanted to go home, and quickly too.


    Once upon a time, King Alexander took the lead in wearing Asiatic clothing due to his interest in the cultures of his conquered land, and caused his followers to avert him like the plague. Irisviel had heard of this story, but she would never have known that the reason Rider changed into modern attire was because of Saber and the suit she wore.


    What made them more confused was the thing in Rider��s hand; it wasn��t a weapon or anything else used in battle.


    It was a casket.


    No matter how they look at it, it still appears to be a red wooden wine casket. Rider, who easily carried the casket under his arm, looked just like a wine shop owner coming to deliver his stock.


    ��You����


    Saber, once again at a loss for words, took a deep breath and said calmly.


    ��Rider, what are you doing here?��


    ��You can��t tell by looks? I��m gonna drink with you �C oi, stop standing there like a stick and lead the way. Is there a courtyard here fitting for a banquet? We can��t do with this castle, way too dusty inside.��


    ������


    Saber sighed helplessly, and the anger piled up in her chest also disappeared. Faced with this opponent who appears to have no ill-intent whatsoever, she found it impossible to keep up her fighting spirit.


    ��Irisviel, what do we do?��


    Irisviel was similarly befuddled.


    She was angry at the destruction of the forest��s bounded field, but there��s no way she��d manage to continue to hate him once she saw his grinning face.


    ��He��s not the kind of person who��d set a trap; could it be he really wants to drink?��


    Rider once said he would obey the contract sealed by the Heroic Spirits�� pride and honor and pronounce his challenge after Saber and Lancer had decided the victor among them. Therefore, his sudden appearance tonight was truly incomprehensible.


    ��Could that man be trying to placate Saber?��


    ��No, this is a challenge.��


    Saber, who should have lost her will to fight, suddenly became solemn for no reason.


    ��Challenge?��


    ��Yes�� I am a king, and he is also a king. If we are to find the victor on the drinking table, then that is a ��battle�� without bloodshed.��


    Hearing Saber��s words, the King of Conquerors nodded with a smile.


    ��Hohoho, it��s good that you understand. Since we can��t oppose each other with swords, then let��s battle with wine. King of Knights, I won��t go easy on you tonight. Be prepared.��


    ��Interesting. I accept.��


    Saber, replying resolutely, emanated the sharp battle vigor as if she was facing a battlefield. Only then did Irisviel realize this was not a joke, but a true ��battle��.


    ����������


    The place of the banquet was chosen to be the parterre in the castle��s central courtyard. The battle last night didn��t affect this place, and it wasn��t frugal to welcome a guest here. By now, no one paid attention to the coldness of the outside air.


    Rider brought the casket to the central courtyard, and the two Servants sat opposite each other with ease. Irisviel and Waver sat aside, next to each other. As they tried to guess the progression of events they realized they were in a temporary truce, and all they needed to do was stay aside and watch.


    Rider shattered the lid of the casket with his fist; the musky fragrance of rice wine immediately filled the air of the courtyard.


    ��Although this is shaped oddly, it��s the goblet unique to this country.��


    Rider happily scooped up some wine with the long bamboo ladle. Unfortunately, no one present pointed out the error in his common sense.


    Rider firstly drained the wine in the ladle with one gulp, then spoke:


    ��I heard that only those who are worthy are able to obtain the Holy Grail.��


    The solemn tone made the atmosphere quietened down. Something must be up if this man is speaking in this tone of voice.


    ��And the ceremony of choosing the worthy one is this battle conducted at Fuyuki �C however, if we��re only onlookers, there��ll be no need of bloodshed. As Heroic Spirits, if we can mutually acknowledge each other��s strength�� I don��t need to say anymore after this, do I?��


    ������


    Without hesitation, Saber took the long ladle Rider passed to her, and also scooped up a full measure of wine.


    Saber��s slender body made others worry if she could really drink liquor. However, her forthrightness with the drink wasn��t in any ways lacking compared to the giant Rider. Seeing this, Rider happily praised her.


    ��So, firstly you are going to compete with me to see who��s stronger, Rider?��


    ��Exactly. Going through a true competition in the name of kingship. But we can��t call this ��the War of the Holy Grail��, better if we call it ��Quiz of the Holy Grail���� At the end, between the King of Knights and the King of Conquerors, who would become ��the King of the Holy Grail��? It��s best fit to ask the wine goblet such a question.��


    Rider did a u-turn from his previously solemn tone, laughing as if pulling a prank. Then he started speaking as if to himself.


    ��Ah, speaking of, there is another guy here who calls himself ��king��.��


    �� �C The joke stops here, mongrel.��


    As if responding to Rider��s vague words, a blinding golden light flashed into being in front of those present.


    That sound and light made Saber and Irisviel tense up.


    ��Archer, why are you here����


    Saber demanded angrily, but the one replying was the impassive Rider.


    ��Ah, when I saw him on the streets I asked him to drink together �C but you��re still late, Goldy. However he��s different from me; he walked here, so it��s not all his fault.��


    Archer, in full armor, glared haughtily at Rider with burning ruby-like pair of eyes.


    ��Trust you to choose this cruddy place to conduct a banquet; this is probably as tasteful as you can get. How are you going to repay your sins of getting me to come all the way here?��


    ��Don��t say that. Come, have a drink first.��


    Laughing heartily, Rider passed the wine-filled ladle to Archer.


    People thought he would be angered by Rider��s attitude, but surprisingly he outright took the ladle and downed all the wine in one gulp.


    Irisviel remembered the ��challenge�� Saber spoke of before.


    Archer. Since this anonymous golden Heroic Spirit calls himself ��king��, then he couldn��t refuse the wine Rider passed to him.


    �� �C What kind of cheap wine is this? How can you use this kind of wine to conduct a fight between heroes?��


    Archer said with repulsion written all over his face.


    ��Really? I bought it from the market here; it��s pretty fine wine.��


    ��You only think so because you don��t know anything about wine, you mongrel.��


    Beside Archer, who dismissed the wine derisively, ripples appeared in the empty air. That was the harbinger of the strange event that can summon Noble Phantasms; Waver and Irisviel felt a chill running down their spines.


    �C But what appeared beside Archer tonight weren��t weapons; instead it was a set of wine bottles inset with sparkling gems. Colorless lucid liquid filled bottles made of heavy gold.


    ��Behold, this is what ��the king''s wine�� should be.��


    ��Oh, many thanks.��


    Rider didn��t mind Archer��s tone at all and happily poured the new wine into three cups.


    Saber was still on her guard against Archer, whose identity she still didn''t know. She looked at the wine in the golden bottle hesitantly, but still took the cup passed to her.


    ��Wow, delicious!��


    Rider took a small sip, and immediately complimented it with wide open eyes. This time, even Saber��s curiosity was raised. This wasn��t originally a contest of manner, but a competition undertaken with wine.


    When the wine flowed down her throat, all Saber felt was a strong swelling sensation in her head. It was indeed a good wine that she��s never tasted before. Fiery and clear, mellow and invigorating, the pungent fragrance filled her nose, and her entire body felt like it was floating.


    ��Fabulous. This is definitely not wine brewed by humans; is this the drink of gods?��


    Looking at Rider, who lavished praises, Archer displayed a leisurely smile. He was already sitting down, twirling the cup in his hand satisfactorily.


    ��Of course. Whether wines or swords, only the best is stored in my treasury �C With this, seems like my grade as a king has already been decided.��


    ��Stop the jokes, Archer.��


    Saber roared. The silence was broken by a tense and intimidating atmosphere.


    ��I��m sick of listening to you bragging about your wine collection. You��re not like a king, but rather, a clown.��


    Archer sneered as he looked at Saber, who was all worked up.


    ��How unmannerly; someone who doesn��t even know wine isn��t fit to be king at all.��


    ��Enough. You two are so tiresome.��


    Rider smiled helplessly and signaled at Saber, who still wanted to say something, to be quiet; then he turned and continued with the previous topic.


    ��Archer, this greatest of wines you have does indeed deserve to be only contained in the most prized of all cups �C but unfortunately, the Holy Grail isn��t made to contain wine. Now we��re going to have a quiz of the Holy Grail to determine if one among us is indeed worthy of having the Holy Grail. Firstly, you need to tell use why you want the Grail. Archer, as a king, try to convince us you and no one else are the person worthy of gaining the Grail.��


    ��You��re so irritating. Firstly, we��re going to ��compete�� for the Holy Grail. I��m afraid your question is too far removed from this premise.��


    ��Huh?��


    Seeing Rider lifting his brows confusedly and with surprise, Archer sighed resignedly.


    ��It is something that should be in my possession to start with. All the treasures in the world originate from my collection. However, because much time passed, it disappeared from my treasury. But I am still its owner.��


    ��So you��re saying you once had the Holy Grail? You know what it is?��


    ��No.��


    Archer evenly negated Rider��s question.


    ��It��s not something you can understand. The total amount of my wealth even exceeded my knowing, but as long as it��s a ��treasure�� then it��d obviously belong to me. You should have more sense then trying to rob my treasure away.��


    Now it was Saber who was speechless.


    ��Your speech isn��t too different from Caster��s; looks like he��s not the only demented Servant here.��


    ��Oi, what��s up with those words of yours?��


    Different from Saber, Rider mumbled as if supporting the situation. Unknown to others, he had already picked up the bottle again and poured into his cup without care.


    ��Speaking of which, I think I know your true name now. There should only be one person who��s even haughtier than Alexander.��


    Irisviel and Waver immediately focused on his words, but Rider changed the topic.


    ��Then Archer, you��re saying that we can obtain the Holy Grail if you agree to it?��


    ��Of course, but I have no reason to reward rats such as you.��


    ��Could it be that you can��t afford it?��


    ��Of course not. I only reward my subjects and my people.��


    Archer smiled mockingly towards Rider.


    ��Rider, if you would like to become my subject, then I wouldn��t mind giving you a cup or two.��


    ���� Ah, now that��s actually impossible.��


    Rider scratched his jaw, and seems to feel that the opponent��s conditions are truly too unreachable, and decisively turned his head.


    ��But Archer, you actually don��t care if you have the Grail or not, right? It��s not like you��re competing for the Grail because you��re trying to fulfil some wish.��


    ��Of course. But I can��t let go of the guy who robs away my treasure; this is a matter of principles.��


    ��That��s to say �C��


    Rider drained the wine in his cup.


    ��That is to say what? Could there be some cause and reason?��


    ��It��s the law.��


    Archer replied immediately.


    ��The law I set down as the king.��


    ��Hm.��


    Rider seemed to have understood his words, and took a deep sigh.


    ��Such a perfect king, able to stick to the laws he set down himself. However, I still want the Holy Grail very much. My way is that if I want something, I��ll get it by force; that��s because I, Alexander, am the King of Conquerors.��


    ��Not necessarily. If you invade, I��ll punish; there��s no room for negotiations.��


    ��Then we can only meet on the battlefield.��


    With a solemn face, Archer nodded at the same time with Rider.


    ���C But Archer, let��s drink first and leave the business of battle till later.��


    ��Sure, unless you don��t think much of the wine I brought at all.��


    ��Nonsense, how can I bear to not drink such delicious liquor?��


    At this moment, Saber could no longer tell if Archer and Rider were friends or foe; she merely sat aside, looking at the two. After a short while, she finally opened her mouth towards Rider.


    ��King of Conquerors, since you��ve already admitted that the Holy Grail is owned by someone else, you��re still going to take it by force?��


    �� �C Huh? Obviously. My belief is ��conquest���� which is ��taking�� and ��invade��.��


    Suppressing the anger in her heart, Saber continued to ask:


    ��Then why do you want the Holy Grail?��


    Unexpectedly, Rider smiled rather shyly. He replied after taking a sip of wine:


    ��I want to be human.��


    It was such an unexpected answer. Even Waver yelled out, and then screamed almost hysterically.


    ��Owww, you! Could it be you still want to conquer this world �C waaaa!��


    After forcing his Master to quiet down with a finger flick, Rider shrugged his shoulders.


    ��Idiot, how can I conquer the world in one lifetime? Conquest is my dream, and I can only bequest this first step to the Holy Grail.��


    ��Mongrel�� you��re challenging me with such a silly wish?��


    Even Archer was helpless with this, but Rider became more serious and continued:


    ��Say, even when we appear in the current era due to prana, we are still Servants at the end. We originally do not exist in this world �C although it feels a bit ridiculous, but are you really satisfied with just that?��


    ��I��m not satisfied. I want to be reincarnated into this world, and live on as a human.��


    ������


    Thinking back �C Waver originally thought Rider��s stubbornness in refusing to exist in spiritual form, and insist in physical form, is an odd habit of his. Indeed, although Servants can talk, dress, and eat like humans, their true essences aren��t too far from ghosts.


    ��Why�� do you want a body so much?��


    ��Because that is the cornerstone of ��conquest��.��


    Alexander muttered as he stared at his own tightly clutched fist.


    ��Possessing a body, marching out towards the ends of the earth, carrying out my conquest �C that is truly my way of kingship. But right now I don��t have a body; that won��t do. Without out a body nothing can start anew. I��m not afraid of anything much; I just feel I must have a body of flesh and bone.��


    As if diligently listening to Rider��s words, Archer just silently sipped his wine throughout this. Upon close inspection, one could discover he had a strange expression on his face at this moment, an expression different from his usual ones. It may be far-fetched to describe it as a smile, but compared to his usual sneer, this smile now encompassed a particularly sinister sheen.


    ��I��ve decided �C Rider, I��ll kill you with my own hands.��


    ��Hahaha, saying those things even now. You��d better be prepared early as well. Leaving the Grail aside, I��m also planning to plunder your treasury too. Letting the King of Conquerors taste such delicious wine is really thoughtless of you.��


    Rider roared into brutal laughter. But there was still one person here who was attending this banquet and hadn��t shown a sliver of a smile yet.


    Saber, attending this banquet, didn��t find a place to join in Archer and Rider��s conversation throughout it. The way of kingship these two talked about is far removed from that she believed, so she and them don��t have any common topics at all.


    Only according to your own will �C


    This isn��t a thought that the king should have. For Saber, who believed in incorruptness, Archer and Rider were just tyrants.


    No matter how mighty the opponent might be, the unwavering battle vigor will continue to burn inside Saber��s heart.


    Only these two are enemies she must not lose to. She must never let the Grail fall into their hands. Archer��s words were senseless, and Rider��s wish can only be regarded as the wish of a fighter. Moreover, it was just the beginning of all the desires of men. Compared to their wishes, the wish Saber harbors has got to be nobler.


    �� �C Oi, say, Saber, talk about your wish too.��


    Rider finally turned to Saber. No matter when it was, the wish in her heart never wavered at all.


    My way of kingship is my pride. Still having her head up, the King of Knights said while looking straight at the other two Heroic Spirits.


    ��I want to save my homeland. I will change England��s fate of destruction.��


    ����������


    ��How can they drink together����


    T��saka Tokiomi, sitting alone in his underground workshop, once again sighed for Rider��s odd behavior.


    ��Is it really alright to leave Archer alone?��


    The magecraft communicator brought Kotomine Kirei��s rather stiff words. Tokiomi laughed bitterly.


    ��It can��t be helped.��


    ��Since it��s a meeting between kings, how can he ignore those questions directed at himself?��


    It��d be fine as long as they don��t figure out the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh��s, true power. Luckily, tonight all they did was a fight on the drinking table. As long as they don��t draw swords, Archer won��t easily show ��Gate of Babylon��.


    For Tokiomi to know the occurrences at the distant Einsbern headquarters so clearly while in his own workshop is naturally thanks to the reports of the Assassin hiding there, who passed it on via Kirei. After Rider destroyed the bounded field in the forest, Assassin also successfully infiltrated the castle while maintaining his presence concealment.


    The Heaven��s Feel was already in its fourth night, and Tokiomi still hadn��t taken one step out of his house in Miyama. For days, he��s stayed inside his own house, while gathering information about the current situation of the Heaven��s Feel. He had also investigated pretty much all he needed to know about the few Masters who were currently in hiding.


    At this moment, the people he��s concerned about were Rider, the King of Conquerors, Alexander, and his Master, Waver Velvet.


    These two had yet to fight other Servants. Tokiomi knew preciously little about them. What��s worse, due to Assassin��s mistake, the fact that Kotomine Kirei and Assassin were still alive was exposed to them.


    Therefore, Kirei specifically warned Assassin to not go near Rider unless necessary. However, even with presence concealment, its power still has its limits. Disregarding Rider��s careless demeanor, the truth is that his perception is sharper than other Servants. This time, while listening in to the conversation held between these three, Kirei again told Assassin to be careful not to be discovered by Rider.


    ��Right, Kirei. The difference in battle strength between Rider and Archer�� what do you think of it?��


    ��I think the key is whether Rider has a trump card even more powerful than ��Gordius Wheel��.��


    ��Hmm����


    That was the problem. Compared to the four remaining Servants, only Rider makes Tokiomi and Kirei the most restless.


    The Master controlling Berserker already spent a huge amount of energy, while Caster was surrounded on all sides and even had his workshop destroyed. For these two groups, their lives would die out on their own.


    Gilgamesh won��t lose to a wounded Saber. Although Lancer remains unscathed, his original Master had already quited the War due to his severe injuries. A Lancer controlled by an inferior magus is no threat at all.


    That��s to say, apart from Rider, the four remaining groups of people no longer needed to be spied upon by Assassin.


    ���� Right now, we have the need to try that plan.��


    ��I see. I understand.��


    Without the need to speak it out, Kirei, at the other end of the communicator, already understood Tokiomi��s intentions.


    To obtain precious information, they can send Assassin to test it out.


    Right now, while Rider and his Master were defenselessly having a banquet, it��s a great opportunity for a surprise assault. At this time, victory doesn��t matter; the important thing is the difference in battle strength between the enemy and their side. Of course it��d be best if Rider can be smoothly disposed of; if not, then if they can force him into a desperate situation and get him to use his most powerful ultimate weapon, that would be enough as well.


    ��It��d take about ten minutes to gather all the Assassins together.��


    ��Good, give the command. Although this is a big gamble, the silver lining is we won��t be losing much even if we fail.��


    For Tokiomi, Assassin was just a method to obtain the Holy Grail, a prop that can be thrown away after it��s been used. This understanding was also fully reflected on his pupil Kotomine Kirei.


    When he finished speaking, Tokiomi changed his sitting pose and poured some more tea into his cup. He sniffed at the fragrance of the red tea delightfully, and waited for the result of the plan he commanded.

 Volume 2 - CH 8.6

    As Saber dramatically finished her sentence, everyone lapsed into silence.


    The one who was most confused was Saber herself.


    An awkward silence filled the room. This made no sense. Even though she spoke with emphasis, no one in the room was easily cowed by talk.


    It was plain and clear, without any room for doubt. That was her kingship. There was nothing surprising about it. What was surprising was that no one voiced dissent or agreement �C when it was obvious that those words should have been immediately said.


    ��Hey King of Knights, I might have heard you wrong but...?��


    Rider finally broke the silence, his face was plainly confused.


    ��Did you say "you want to change fate"? Which means you want to reverse history?��


    ��Correct. Even if the wish is something cannot be granted through a miracle, if the Holy Grail is truly omnipotent, surely...��


    Saber answered haughtily. Now she understood why the atmosphere between the two kings was so special �C immediately, the situation cooled down.


    ��Errr, Saber? I��d like to confirm this...... The destruction of that Britain was in your time, right? During your reign?��


    ��Yes! That is why I cannot forgive myself.��


    Saber answered, her tone becoming firmer.


    ��That''s why I can''t let things be that way. The destruction of my country was my fault, and thus I want to reverse it.��


    Suddenly, someone laughed out loud. The laughter was a base, incomprehensible laugh. And the laugh was coming out of the mouth of that shining golden Archer.


    In the face of such grave insults, Saber��s face was full of anger. The thing most precious to her was ridiculed by Archer.


    ����Archer. What��s so funny?


    Ignoring Saber��s wrath, the golden Heroic Spirit replied brokenly as he guffawed.


    ��Calling yourself a king �C praised by all �C a person like you could have ''regrets?'' Ha! Of course it was funny. Saber! You��re the world��s best clown!��


    Beside Archer, who was laughing uncontrollably, Rider creased his brow as he stared at Saber with worry in his eyes.


    ��Hold on. You, hold on, King of Knights, you want to deny the history in which you��ve created?��


    Saber never had any doubts to her own ideals, and of course, would not be stopped by Rider��s question.


    ��Correct. Why you suspect me? Why are you laughing? The country to which I sacrificed my life as a king had perished. Is there something wrong with me grieving?��


    The thing answering her was again, a burst of laughter from Archer.


    ��Oi, oi, did you hear that, Rider! This young girl who calls herself the King of Knights �C is saying something about sacrificing for her country!��


    In response to Archer was Rider��s deepening silence and increasing gloomy expression. To Saber, it was just as humiliating as being laughed at.


    ��I don��t understand what is there to be laughing about. As kings, we should naturally sacrifice ourselves, and strive to create a better country!��


    ��No, you��re wrong.��


    In a firm, rock-like voice, Rider objected.


    ��It��s not the king sacrificing for the nation. It��s the nation and the people sacrificing their lives for the king. You got it backwards.��


    ��What-?!��


    Saber could no longer suppress her own anger. She shouted loudly.


    ������Isn''t that a tyrant''s rule?����Rider, Archer, you bastards are nowhere near a king! Heretics!"


    ��True. We are tyrants, therefore we are heroes.��


    Rider answered without so much as a change in his facial expression.


    ��We take full responsibility for our nations. Therefore, Saber. Listen to me. If a king is not content with his own kingdom, he is a weak ruler. A weak ruler is a worse king to have than a tyrant!��


    Unlike Archer, who had ridiculed her for all this time, Rider had rejected her from the basis of her ideals. Saber��s brows narrows as she retorted sharply.


    ��Alexander, you��Your own empire. It became four separate warring factions that quickly disappeared into the sands of history. At that ending, you don''t have any regrets? If you can redo it, you''d want to save your motherland...aren''t you thinking about that?��


    ��No.��


    Raising himself to his full height, the King of Conquerors met Saber��s furious gaze with his own.


    ��No, I do not. If the actions of me and my generals lead to the eventual demise of my own nation, then I will accept it for what it is! Yes, I will grieve. Yes, I will shed tears. But I will not have a single regret!��


    ����What?��


    ��Don��t you even dare suggesting something as stupid as an attempt to rewrite history! Such an idiotic action, is an insult to all of humanity who lived during my time!��


    In response to Rider��s haughty declaration, Saber shook her head.


    ��What you��re saying is only the glory of a simple fighter. The people won��t wish for such things. Salvation would be their prayer."


    ��You��re saying they want the king��s salvation?��


    Rider shrugged as he laughed.


    ��I don��t get it! What��s the point of such a useless thing?��


    ��That is the true worth of a king!��


    This time, it was Saber��s turn to answer arrogantly.


    ��A correct governance, a lawful society, all subjects would probably be wishing for them.��


    ��Are you a slave to this ��correctness,�� then?��


    ��You could say that. The only one fit to rule is someone who would willingly give themselves up for an ideal.��


    Without any hint of hesitation, the young King of Knights nodded.


    ��Through the king, the people could understand law and order. The king should not express something that would disappear upon the king��s death, but rather something more precious.��


    At Saber who had proclaimed that firmly, while displaying a feeling as if he pitied her somewhere, Rider let out a deep sigh.


    ��That is not a path taken by a human being.��


    ��Correct. As king, we cannot hope for a normal life.��


    To become the perfect ruler, to become the embodiment of the ideals, she was willing to give up her body and throw away her emotions. The life of that young woman whose name was Arturia was changed completely the moment she pulled that sword out of the stone. From then on, she became a legend of victory, a synonym of praises and dreams.


    There was pain, there was disappointment, but within it was the radiance of victory. An unchangeable ideal which still supported her sword arm.


    ��King of Conquerors! A king like you could never understand my own beliefs! You��re nothing but a bully who was blinded by his own desires!��


    Saber shouted sternly. Rider��s eyes immediately widened as he answered in response.


    ��A desireless king is no better than a flower vase!"


    Rider��s loud roar, plus his gigantic body, made him appear more fearsome.


    ��Saber, you just said that you needed to ''sacrifice for your ideals.'' Indeed. You��re some saint �C so holy that no one could ever hope to come near you. But who would be willing to die for their empty beliefs? And who would be thinking about this so-called saint day and night? You could only comfort the people, but not lead the people. The only way to bring country and people upon the right path is to present those desires, and the glory that could be found only in legends.��


    Draining his cup, the King of Conquerors corrected.


    ��As king, you must have stronger desires than anyone else. You must be more magnificent, more easily angered than everyone else! He should be both pure and chaotic, a man who was more real than any other man. Only through this, could your subjects be impressed by the king, and only this, would the message of ''if only I was king, that would be wondrous'' would be imprinted upon the people��s heart��


    ��Such a way of kingship�� where on earth is the justice?��


    ��It doesn��t exist. Justice is unnecessary in the principles of a king. That''s exactly why there is no remorse.��


    ������


    He was too adamant in his opinions, and Saber was already uncontrollably angry.


    Though the basis was for their people, the two��s ideals were too far apart.


    One side prayed for peace.


    The other dreamed about prosperity.


    The king who suppressed the chaos of war and the king who stirred up the chaos of war, there was no way their ideals could have been the same.


    Rider smiled as he continued bluntly.


    ��King of Knights. Your justice and ideals might have saved your people and country for a time, and thus, your name is praised until today, mm? Although, the people��s lives whom you saved, and their end, you did know what happened at the end, right?��


    ��What��did you say?��


    The bloodstained sunset hill.


    That sight was once again reignited in Saber��s brain.


    ��You wanted solely to ''save'' your subjects, yet you��ve never ''guided'' them. They don��t know ��the king��s wishes.�� You ignored the lost subjects, yet you yourself pretended to be saintly, drunk in your own narrow views.


    Thus, you��re not a good king. You��re only someone who wanted to become someone who took care of the people. You��re just a little girl who spun a cocoon around yourself in order to become that idealized view.��


    ��I����


    There were many things she wanted to say in retort. Yet, every time she opened her mouth, she could only see the site she witnessed at Camlann.


    Bodies everywhere. The blood ran like a river. There lied her subjects, friends, and loved ones.


    As she pulled out that sword in the stone she knew about the prophecy. She knew that she was destined to fail, and she already understood.


    But��why��


    As she witnessed the sight personally, she felt surprised. She could do nothing else but pray.


    Once a magus prophesied it was nearly impossible to go against fate. Yet, she still wondered, if she could have a miracle.


    A dangerous thought occupied Saber��s thoughts.


    If she wasn��t England��s savior, but rather a tyrant who ravished England��


    The chaotic world would only become more chaotic. First, that was not her way of kingship. And no matter what perspective, she would never make that choice as Arturia.


    But, if she really did that��in comparison to Camlann, which one was more tragic?


    Suddenly, she felt a chill on her spine. The chill brought her back to reality.


    It was Archer��s look.


    The golden servant had left them alone since Saber had started arguing with Rider. He himself sat by a corner and drank quietly. His deep-red pupils started studying her, but she didn��t know when.


    He said nothing, and only judging from his eyesight, one could not read his intent. But there was something lascivious in his gaze. It was as if a snake crawling up her body, bringing her humiliation and unease.


    ����Archer, why are you looking at me?��


    ��Ah, I am merely studying your annoyed expression.��


    Archer��s smile was surprisingly gentle, but at the same time, fearsome.


    "It is like a virgin on which flowers are being scattered, lying on the bed. I like it."


    ��You bastard��.��


    For Saber, this was a mockery hard to be forgiven. Without any tinge of hesitation, she threw down her cup, and a sound could be heard from the sheath of the invisible sword.


    But at the next moment, the thing that made the other two change their expressions was not her threatening attitude.


    Moments later, Irisviel and Waver also felt something different in the surrounding air. Though it was unseen, through their skin they could feel extremely heavy murderous intent.


    Strange white creatures emerged in the center of the moonlit court. One after the other, their pale white visages were like blooming flowers as they appeared. The paleness was the color of cold, dry bone.


    Skull masks and black cloaks. The previously empty center court slowly became surrounded by this strange group.


    Assassin��


    Not only Rider and Waver knew that they were still alive, but Saber and Irisviel also learned of the detail from their conversation with Kiritsugu on warehouse street.


    Assassin was not limited to the one slain near the T��saka residence. The reality was, there were many Assassins �C an unnaturally numerous number of Assassins that participated in this Heaven��s feel. They all wore masks and were clad in black robes, and their body sizes differed as well. Some were giant, some were slim, some where short like children while some were women.


    ����This is your doing? Archer.��


    Archer shrugged rather innocently.


    ��Who knows, I have no need to understand the thoughts of mongrels"


    Since this many Assassins are gathered here, their command cannot have originated from just Kirei. Perhaps it is the plans of his mentor, T��saka?


    Because T��saka has declared fealty to the King of Heroes, Archer grudgingly recognized the Master. However, what T��saka did now was extremely displeasing.


    Though Rider was the host of the banquet, Archer was the one who provided the wine. What on earth is the meaning of this? This is an action which would indirectly dirty the reputation of the King of Heroes. Shouldn''t Tokiomi be able to understand that?


    ��Mm��so much confusion!��


    Waver sighed rather desperately as he watched the opponents approach. Incomprehensible!


    This event has far exceeded the regulation and limits of the Heaven��s Feel.


    ��What''s the meaning of this?! Assassin appearing one after the other��There was supposed to be only one Servant of each class!��


    Watching the awkward expressions of their prey, Assassins laughed evilly.


    ��You��re correct. We are all acting as one Servant, and each individual is only a shadow of the whole.


    Waver and Irisviel could not understand that Kirei Kotomine��s Assassin existed in such a strange manner.


    ��The Old Man of the Mountain�� �C among the people who succeeded the name of Hassan-i Sabb��h, only one had the power to switch bodies.


    Differing from other Hassans, he did not need to modify his body in any way. Or, it could be said that there was no purpose in doing so, though he was typical in terms of strength, his mind was able to change his body freely.


    He could use impressive planning and tactics, understand languages of other countries, identify poisons or set traps. All in all, he was a master assassin �C able to do everything, and switching in different abilities based on the requirements of his assignments. It was said that on occasions he is able to utilize strange strength and agility to use illusionary fighting styles that had been long forgotten.


    He could disguise as man or woman, youth or elder �C anything! He could stand quite naturally next to you. Sometimes, he could even change personality based on situation so no one can guess at his real identity.


    Nobody knew the truth. Hassan may have had a unique body, but he had many different souls.


    The knowledge at the time could not think of multiple personality disorder as an illness.


    With said definition in modern medical sciences, it was a source of arcane ��power�� to Hassan the assassin. He could use the multiple personalities within him to use all kinds of different skills and draw upon their knowledge, confusing their opponents or weaving a web of defense, and kill their opponents with unexpected methods that no one could predict.


    This is the assassin that Kirei had summoned �C "The Hundred-Faced Hassan".


    He is a Servant that had one physical body, but at the same time possessed a thousand different souls. Analyzing from this basis, ��they�� were initially different souls in the first place, and since they are now no longer limited by the physical body, ��they�� can now all materialize simultaneously into different shapes.


    Of course, their strength was also limited to being just one person, and after their split the Assassins cannot hope to match the other Heroic Spirits. But because they possess the unique skills of the Assassin class, they were unparalleled in terms of spying and gathering recon.


    ��You mean��we��ve always been watched by these things until today?��


    Irisviel murmured painfully as Saber also shivered unconsciously.


    Though the opposition was not powerful, they were numerous and were able to sneak up on the group. Though she was the most powerful Servant, they were still a huge threat.


    In addition, the Assassins that normally followed them like shadows had now abandoned their ability of presence concealment and fearlessly showing their figures, this meant��


    ��They meant business.��


    Saber gritted her teeth as she realized that they had fallen into an unexpected trap.


    A group of rabble that relied on their numerical strength �C if confronting in a frontal assault, there was no way Saber could lose. However, that scenario was limited to the situation only �C if there was only Saber to fight the battle.


    Right now, Saber must protect Irisviel. No matter how weak Assassins were, they were exceptionally dangerous to humans. Even to Irisviel, a homunculus who could use magecraft flawlessly. However, magecraft alone could not stop Assassin �C there was no way she could be depended to defend herself.


    Thus, if she wanted to protect her companion and fight at the same time, the pressing question at hand was the numerical superiority of their enemies.


    With one strike of her sword, how many Assassins could Saber stop? No, the question is no longer how many she could stop. If she missed but one person, that one might cause massive damage to Irisviel.


    Right now, the question is not ��Could she stop them?�� but is "With one blow, could she stop all of them at once?" And then with the number of Assassins surrounding them now, it was incredibly hopeless.


    However, from the Assassin''s perspective, this strategy was their final resort.


    Even though they fought in a group, this group was still limited in numbers. Sacrificing the most, exchanging for small amounts of survivors �C this method of victory is equivalent to a suicidal charge, which is why it is only reserved for final battles.


    Assassin, as a Servant, wanted the Holy Grail as well. They should not be able to stand the fact that they were merely a chess piece in T��saka and Archer��s game �C but, they were unable to resist the Command Seal.


    For tonight��s operation, Kotomine Kirei used a Command Seal. The order was ��Victory no matter what sort of losses.�� The Command Seal was an absolute order to Servants, and thus, they could only follow it.


    Though it made them feel happy that Saber was disturbed and fearful, in reality she was not their target. Their target was Rider��s Master. Even though Rider had a powerful Noble Phantasm, its destructive powers are unidirectional. If Assassin attacked from all sides, they should... no, they must be able to strike at the wimpy short Master.


    Yes, for the King of Conquerors Alexander, it was a precarious moment.


    But��why is the large Servant still drinking happily, as if nothing had happened?


    ����Ri �CRider, Oi, OI��.��


    Despite Waver��s shouting in discomfort, Rider still didn��t act. He scanned the Assassins around him, his expression still quite even.


    ��Hey, kid, don''t panic. It��s just a few new guests to the banquet.��


    ��How in the world do they look like guests?!"


    Rider laughed wryly and sighed, he then greeted the Assassins that surrounded him with an idiotically calm expression.


    ��Fellows, could you relax a little and cut down the creepiness? As you can see, you are scaring our friends.��


    Saber thought she heard him wrong. This time, even Archer��s brows creased.


    ��King of Conquerors. Are you trying to invite them as well?��


    ��Of course, the king��s words should be heard by everyone, so if someone showed up to hear, it doesn��t matter if they��re friend or foe.��


    Rider said calmly as he scooped a spoonful of the red sake in the barrel and handed it to the Assassins.


    ��Here, don��t be shy �C if you want to drink with me there are cups over there. This wine is as your blood.��


    Hyunn, the sound of something flying through the empty space answered Rider''s invitation.


    Only the handle of the ladle remained in Rider��s hand; the spoon part has already fallen onto the ground. This was the work of one of the Assassins. The wine in the ladle fell scattered onto the grounds of the center courtyard.


    ��������


    Rider lowered his head and stared at the wine scattered on the ground wordlessly. The skull masks laughed in derision.


    ��Did you hear what I said wrongly?��


    Rider��s words were calm, but clearly, the intent and tone changed. The only ones able to detect this change were the two that drank with him before.


    ��I said, ��this wine is as your blood,�� right? Since you dare to spill it onto the ground, then inevitably����


    At that moment, a whirlwind roared to life.


    The wind was scorching hot and dry, as if it wanted to consume everything. The wind didn��t feel like it should come from the evening forest, or the castle��s court �C the way it was roaring, it seemed that it came from the desert.


    Waver spat as he tasted sand in his mouth. Sand! It was really sand that the strange wind brought. Truly the hot sand was not supposed to exist.


    ��Saber, and Archer, the last question of the banquet �C is the king lonesome?��


    Rider shouted as he stood in the center of the raging desert wind. His cape danced atop his shoulders. Somehow, he had already changed back into the proper garb of the King of Conquerors.


    Archer''s mouth moved, and he sniggered. There was no need to answer. He replied with his silence instead.


    Saber did not hesitate either. If her own beliefs were shaken, it would be a flat denial of her days spent as king.


    ��A king...has no choice to be lonesome!��


    Rider laughed. As if responding to the laugh, the whirlwind grew stronger.


    ��Wrong, wrong!! That answer is almost as good as having no answers! Let me teach you two today what it means to be a true king!��


    The unknown hot wind inverted, and eroded the reality.


    In the strange phenomenon occurring tonight, distance and position had lost its meaning. The raging sandstorm changed all it touched.


    ��How-How could this..."


    Waver and Irisviel gasped in surprise��only ones who understood magecraft could understand the phenomenon.


    ��A��Reality Marble-?!��


    The earth-scorching sun; the cloudless, clear skies; stretching to the blurry end of the sandy horizon, there was nothing that obscured vision.


    To think that the Einsbern castle could be changed suddenly meant that it was undoubtedly the illusion of something that eroded away the reality. It can be said that this is the uppermost limits of the miracles of magecraft.


    ��How could this be��.you could materialize the environment inside your mind��You aren��t a �C magus?!��


    ��Of course I��m not. This is not something I can do alone.��


    Alexander laughed proudly as he majestically stood in the center of wide, everstretching field.


    ��This land is the land in which my army once crossed. It is imprinted upon the hearts of every single one of my warriors who shared in my joys and sorrows.��


    As the world changed, the positions of the five who were initially surrounded also changed.


    The Assassins, originally surrounding the group have been moved aside to one side. Rider stood in the center. In the other side stood Saber, Archer, and the two Masters. This is to say that Rider stood before the Assassins by himself.


    �C but, could it be said that Rider fought alone?


    The eyes of everyone widened as they noticed the mirage-like images that appeared around him. One, two, four��.there were more and more images, ever increasing. The colors become clearer and more solid.


    ��The reason why this world can exist again... is because it is printed upon all of our hearts.��


    Under their expressions of total shock, heavily armed cavalry materialized beside Alexander. Though their faces and equipments differed, their muscular bodies and mighty chargers displayed a fierceness that could only be found in a true army.


    Only one person present understood what this situation meant.


    ��All of these beings��are servants!��


    He was the only Master here, and so he understood. Servant Alexander''s trump card, his true noble phantasm, was now appearing before his eyes.


    ��BEHOLD, MY PEERLESS ARMY!��


    The King of Conquerors stood before the lines of cavalry and raised both of his arms to the skies, shouting with immeasurable pride.


    Ionian Hetairoi


    ��Their bodies may return to ash, but their spirits still hear my call! These men are my legendary heroes �C my loyal followers! They��re my true friends - breaking the rules of space and time to fight once more at my side!��


    ��They are my treasure within treasures; they��re my right to rule! They make up Alexander''s mightiest Noble Phantasm �C Ionian Hetairoi!!��


    EX rank anti-army Noble Phantasm; the consecutive summon of multiple independent Servants.


    The Lord of war, the Maharaorajah, and the founders of many dynasties �C the peerless array of heroic spirits gathered here were only heard reverently in legends. All of the famed warriors standing here �C all of them once fought beside Alexander the Great.


    A riderless horse galloped towards Rider. It was a powerful and sleek steed. If it was human, it is probably just as impressive as any one of the Heroic Spirits standing before the king.


    ��Long time no see, pal.��


    Rider smiled childishly as he hugged the neck of his horse. ��She�� was the legendary charger Bucephalus. Even the horse of the King of Conquerors became an Heroic Spirit.


    Apart from shock and admiration, everyone was speechless. Even Archer, who also possessed a rank EX Noble Phantasm, was utterly silent after seeing such a radiant army.


    These heroes rode alongside their king on the battlefield; their wager, like the king��s, was the king��s dream.


    Not even death could stop their ending loyalty. The King of Conquerors turned it into a fitting Noble Phantasm.


    Saber was shaken to her core. It wasn��t the strength of the Noble Phantasm that she was afraid of, it was the fact that such a Noble Phantasm had de-stabilized her beliefs. It shook the beliefs that she held in pride.


    This flawless cooperation��


    This bond with subjects that became a Noble Phantasm...


    It was something that the idealistic King of Knights pursued for her whole life, yet even to the end, it was something she could not obtain.


    ��The King - lives to the fullest!! He needs to live more fully than anyone else! He is a figure of admiration to his people!!��


    Rider��s voice boomed as he sat atop his beloved steed. The Heroic Spirits began smashing their weapons against their shields, shouting in unison.


    ��He gathered the will of every courageous being! He marched toward that dream and began his long conquest! That is our king! Thus-��


    ��The King is never lonesome! For his wishes are our wishes!��


    "Indeed! Indeed! Indeed!"


    The majestic cries of the Heroic Spirits pierced the heavens and flew among the stars. No matter what they faced �C enemy or fortress, it was powerless before the King of Conquerors and his loyal friends. Such was their spirit they could cross the earth. With this spirit, they could split the very oceans.


    And thus, the Assassins standing before them was as insignificant as clouds.


    ��Alright, Assassin. Let us begin.��


    Rider''s smiling eyes were full of ruthlessness and cruelty. To someone who ignored the king��s words and declined the king��s gift, he no longer cared to hold back.


    ��As you can see, my preferred battlefield is the plains. Sorry, but if it''s about winning by numbers, I believe I have the advantage?"


    The hundred faces among the Hassans had forgotten about the Holy Grail at this moment. Forgetting victory and the mission of the Command Seal, they had already lost sense of themselves as a Servant.


    Some ran away, while some screamed fruitlessly. Some others stood dumbly on their spots. The panicked mob of skull masks were indeed just a group of rabble.


    ��Trample them!!"


    Rider commanded without hesitation.


    "AAAALaLaLaLaLaie!"


    The collective roar of the Ionian Hetairoi echoed in response. The peerless army that once swept across continents once again thundered across the battlefield.


    This was no longer a battle. It was a massacre.


    The results of using a mill to grind a sesame seed would yield more response.


    Wherever the Ionian Hetairoi rode, there was not a trace of Assassins remaining. Only a faint, faint smell of blood and some dust that was swept away remained in the air.


    ��WOOOOOOOAAAAAA!��


    With a cheer of victory, the warriors gave dedications and praise to the king. Soon, with their mission completed, they returned to spirit form and disappeared into the distance.


    And as such, the bounded field generated by these heroes also disappeared. Everyone vanished as if a bubble had been popped. The scene returned to the night air. The people present once again stood in the courtyard of the Einsbern castle.


    The white, clear moonlight was silent. There was nothing in the night air.


    The three Servants and two magi returned to their previous seats, raising their cups once more. The ladle �C sliced to bits by the dirk �C stood as a testimony to all that happened.


    ����How disappointing.��


    As if nothing had happened, Rider quietly murmured to himself as he finished the wine in his cup. Saber said nothing, and Archer smirked with the slightest hint of an unsatisfied expression.


    ��Indeed, no matter how weak the mongrels, it must have been quite the effort for you, the king, to take down this many, mm? Rider, you��re really a thorn in my eyes.��


    ��Of course, let��s get this straight, no matter what, we shall have a match to see which one of us is better.��


    Not offended in the least, Rider smiled as he stood up.


    ��Anyways, we��ve said all we wanted to say, right? Let us stop here for today.��


    But Saber was still dwelling on Rider��s words, and she didn��t want to let him off the hook so easily.


    ��Hold on, Rider, I��m not finished �C��


    ��You, shut up.��


    Tensely, Rider stopped Saber��s comment.


    ��Tonight was a banquet among kings. However, Saber! I do not recognize your kingship anymore!��


    ��Do you still plan to mock me, Rider?"


    Saber��s tone already held a great amount of irritation, but Alexander only looked at her with pity. Pulling out his sword, he waved it in the air. Suddenly, in a thunderous roar, a chariot drawn by divine bulls appeared alongside the roar. Though it was not nearly as impressive as the Ionian Hetairoi, it was still wonderous to behold.


    ��Hurry up, kid. Climb on.��


    ������


    ��Oy, kid?��


    ��---Ah? Ah��um����


    Ever after he personally witnessed Assassin��s effortless defeat, Waver��s heart was strangely covered by some shadow. Though it was the first time he had ever seen such an irregular, out of the norm Noble Phantasm, so his reaction was natural. Besides, it was his own Servant��s true strength �C it was the first time he had seen it.


    Unsteadily, Waver crawled onto the chariot. Alexander gave Saber one last glance as he began to speak with sincerity.


    ��Know what, little girl? It would be better for you to wake quickly from that painful dream of yours. Or else, there��s going to come a day where you��ll lose even the self-respect of a hero �C the kingship you spoke of, that��s just a spell you put upon yourself. That is all.��


    ��No, I �C��


    Ignoring Saber��s final retort, the chariot with flashing lightning flew into the skies. In the end, the only thing left was the sound of thunder as the chariot disappeared in the eastern skies.


    ������


    To Saber, because Rider refused to listen to her speak to the last, she naturally felt wronged. Yet now, what Saber could not drop no matter what was a unreasonable sense of worry.


    No mercy, no ideals, a king whose rule was based on violence in order to fulfill his own desires. Yet, even so, there was a group of such loyal followers, who was willing to swear an unbreakable fealty to him.


    This was anathema to the King of Knight��s ideals. She could not accept such beliefs.


    Yet, Saber could not simply treat Alexander��s words as a joke, either. There would come a time, where she would force him to take these words back �C such words bothered Saber like a thorn in her side.


    ��Ignore him, Saber. All you have to do is follow in your own beliefs.��


    This time, the person who interjected was Archer, who had been mocking him for all this time. Hearing such strange words of encouragement, Saber answered icily.


    ��You were mocking me moments ago, yet you want to flatter me now, Archer?��


    ��Of course! Your way of kingship is the only way, without a fraction of an error. Of course, to your frail body, it must be such a great burden.


    Such bitterness�� such tangled webs�� I couldn��t help but to sincerely wish to comfort you.��


    Proper outer appearance, a serious voice, yet there was still an unlimited amount of lust and maliciousness hidden within his expression and tone.


    As long as this golden Servant existed before her eyes, Saber would never have a single moment of confusion. Unlike Rider, who was someone she could communicate in words with, Archer was only an unforgivable enemy to her.


    ��Continue on your path of righteousness, Saber, and clown along the way. I like it. Saber, make me happy, and maybe I��ll reward you with the Holy Grail?��


    The white jade goblet shattered in Archer��s hands.


    ��Rider has already left, the banquet is long over �C Archer, leave now, or draw your sword.��


    Though it was invisible, Saber��s waving sword nonetheless unleashed a powerful pressure. Archer, with broken goblet in hand, had no discernible change in expression. Either he was exceptionally brave or exceptionally stupid. Only one of the aforementioned possibilities.


    ��Oy, oy. Did you know, countless nations have been destroyed because of this cup? Ah, whatever, punishing you is pointless either way �C punishing a clown like you is not fitting behavior for a king.��


    ��Quiet. I��ll warn you only once. Next time, I��ll cut through you mercilessly!��


    Ignoring Saber��s warning, Archer smiled as he stood up.


    ��Try harder, O King of Knights. Sometimes, I think you��re still pretty cute.��


    As his last words faded, Archer vanished as he turned to spirit form. As if awaking from a dream, the courtyard, without the golden light shining upon it, contained only emptiness.


    And, as such, the curtains fell on a battle.


    Though it was different from battle by a normal definition, but, it was indeed a conflict. In order to fulfill the belief of kingship, the Heroic Spirits also had many reasons that they must wager their lives on.


    As all her opponents disappeared Saber stood silently, alone, in the courtyard. Irisviel couldn��t help but to feel that the scenario was familiar �C wasn''t such a lonely shadow the same as in yesterday''s skirmish in the warehouse street?


    Yet today, there was not a single shred of satisfaction upon her face even after she had defeated powerful opponents. The thoughtful, yet depressing expression made Irisiviel feel uncomfortable. ���� ��Saber������


    ��When I was shouting at Rider, if he were willing to stop and listen to me, what would I have said?��


    It was unclear who the question was addressing. Saber turned around as she smiled dryly, perhaps laughing at herself.


    ��I remember �C ��King Arthur could not understand the heart of others.�� Once, a knight who had left me told me that.��


    ����.��


    ��Perhaps it was �C among the Knights of the Round Table, the thoughts of a particular knight.��


    Irisviel shook her head as she spoke to Saber:


    ��Saber, you��re the king of ideals. Your Noble Phantasm is proof of this.��


    Just like Rider��s ��Ionian Hetairoi�� Saber also possessed ��Excalibur�� If the King of Conqueror��s Noble Phantasm was his commanding abilities, then the King of Knight��s Noble Phantasm was the physical actualization of her ideals. The proud aura in which it exhibited was undeniable by anyone.


    ��Of course, I wanted to become an ideal. In order to make no mistakes, in order to be blameless, I had no emotions and never expressed my feelings.��


    Giving up herself for the duty of the king.


    In comparison to the limitless desire of the King of Conquerors, the road was far more distant.


    ��As long as the battle could be won, and the administration just, then I was a perfect king. Therefore, I wanted no understanding. Even if people thought I was arrogant and lonesome, I suppose that��s also the rightful expression of the king.


    But why �C why am I unable to be proud of my own beliefs like Rider?��


    Now, Irisviel finally understood Saber��s confusion.


    The tragic ending of King Arthur was one in which everyone forsook her. Because she was unable to gain her follower��s sincere admiration, the honor of the King of Knights was tarnished.


    ����Saber, even if fate cannot be avoided, no one said it��s set in stone.��


    After a moment of silence, Irisviel finally spoke.


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��Fate is not something that��s predestined. The turn of the world, luck, and many unexpected events are the things that determine the final shape of destiny.


    Thus, your destruction was not destined just because you were the King of Knights. Thus, you should strive for the Holy Grail.��


    ����Yes, you��re right.��


    Once, the king��s magician told her, if she pulled out the Sword of Destiny, then she was walking towards an unavoidable destruction. Even so, she had no regrets.


    Even though she understood, she never really understood its meaning. Even if she couldn��t believe in hope, she still wanted her hope to be true.


    Thus, even as she personally witnessed the predicted end in the prophecy, that was when she could no longer accept the reality.


    There was only prayers, only despairing hope.


    She wondered if she made a mistake along the way somewhere.


    The way she had selected �C there should have been a more appropriate ending��


    The thought turned her into a Heroic Spirit and guided her to the Holy Grail of Fuyuki.


    ��Thank you, Irisviel. I almost lost the thing that was most precious to me.��


    Saber nodded, her eyes were as peaceful and clear as before, shining with a confident radiance.


    ��My deeds as king, I cannot get any answers now. I should be asking the Holy Grail. Thus, that��s why I��m here.��


    ��Yes, you��re precisely right.��


    Irisviel sighed in relief. The proud King of Knights doesn''t suit the thoughtfully reminiscing, sad expression on her face. Following her own beliefs �C that was what she should look like. That shining sword, also promised her victory.


    ����������


    At Miyama, the underground basement of the T��saka manor was currently surrounded by a bitterly stifling silence.


    ��That Noble Phantasm of Rider��s��what is its power level?��


    Heavily speaking into the communicator, Tokiomi asked Kirei.


    ��The same rank as Gilgamesh��s Gate of Babylon. In other words, Rank EX.��


    A sigh followed.


    Just as he had anticipated. Assassin��s sacrifice was not meaningless �C at least, he was able to figure out Rider��s trump card. If he had no knowledge against Rider as he fought him, T��saka probably couldn��t do a thing against that super Noble Phantasm.


    The only thing that exceed their expectations, was the rank of the Noble Phantasm �C even if he knew about it ahead of time, could he find a way to defeat it?


    As before, he had always thought his own Servant, Archer��s Noble Phantasm was the strongest. However, unexpectedly, a Servant appeared with the same level as Archer��s own. This far exceeded his expectations.


    Now, a rare sense of regret slowly floated into the foremost thoughts of Tokiomi.


    Perhaps throwing away the playing piece of Assassin was a deadly mistake. Against such a dangerous opponent like Rider, it may have been better for him to send a scout to gather information instead of risking a frontal assault. If he could run into a case where Rider and his Master moved separately, he might have even been able to use an assassination��


    ��Idiot.��


    Tokiomi shook his head. It was his own fault. This wasn��t a strategy �C it was only his random thoughts.


    Yet, the situation was not desperate. There were many things that could still cheer him up. For example, Alexander''s Master was only a third-rate magus. If the person who summoned him was Lord El-Melloi, the situation would have been much worse. The ability parameters of the Servant was also heavily dependent on the ability of the Master. Did he not also use the result of Kayneth��s dispute with his student? Looks like all the luck in this fourth Heaven��s Feel was on his side.


    Looks like it was time for business. Tokiomi took his wooden staff as he calmly yet firmly stroked it. His life��s work was found in the gigantic gem that was framed near the handle, sealing a lifetime��s worth of prana.


    ��Since Assassin is no more, Kirei, you should not be saving your own strength any more.��


    ��Yes, understood."


    Across the other side came Kirei Kotomine��s quiet yet deep voice. This first-rate student and Executor, even though he had lost his Servant, still possessed a large degree of combat ability. Now, because he could no longer command Assassin, he had no need to disguise himself �C it was time for him to unleash his own abilities.


    As predicted, the second part have begun. Based on the information gathered by Assassin, he shall mobilize Gilgamesh and begin his assault. As for the solution against Rider, he��ll slowly find an answer to that.


    Finally, it was time to step out of his territory and step into the battlefield.


    Silently enduring the pains of the Magic Crests, Tokiomi stood from his chair.

 Volume 3 - CH 9.1

    Act 9


    Ashes �C


    And a tragic scene to go with it.


    It had been thoroughly ruined, to the point where one could not begin to tell what the perpetrator had intended to destroy. It was as though a storm had raged through and wrecked the workshop, leaving nothing to remind a viewer of its former appearance.


    This was no storm, of course, but deliberate destruction. After all, how could a storm wash over this place, in an underground water tank? The carnage wrought on Caster��s workshop could only have been caused by the power of an anti-army or perhaps an anti-fortress Noble Phantasm.


    ��Oh God�� this is too much!��


    Ury�� Ry��nosuke could do nothing more than weep and wail in despair as he looked upon the scene of this tragedy. An onlooker might have been moved to sympathy upon seeing his pitiful, agonized form�� that is, if they knew nothing of him.


    Ry��nosuke and Caster had been busy hunting down fresh meat the whole of last night. But when they returned to their workshop, flushed with joy, they were greeted by this scene of utter devastation.


    ��The art pieces we worked so hard to create�� it��s too much! How can humans do this kind of thing?!��


    Ry��nosuke��s shoulders shook as he sobbed. Caster gently gathered him into his comforting embrace.


    ��Ry��nosuke, you still haven��t seen the true evil lurking in the hearts of men, so your grief is understandable�� what you need to realize is that only a small amount of people can truly comprehend beauty and harmony. The others, the rest of the rabble, will only react with bestial jealousy when they are exposed to sacred artwork. To them, beautiful things are nothing more than targets to be destroyed."


    Naturally, Caster was also furious at the destruction of his sanctum. However, he had no choice but to swallow his anger and calmly accept the situation. After all, he had once been the general of a nation��s armies. His battle intuitions told him that it would be dangerous to directly confront an enemy who could destroy all the demons he had posted as sentries and wreck his workshop so thoroughly.


    That Ry��nosuke had not remained in the workshop last night was also a blessing of sorts. With that in mind, Caster��s rage slowly mellowed.


    ��You need to know that our creations will often be destroyed by these rabble�� because of that, we cannot be overly sentimental toward our art pieces. Everything we make will inevitably be destroyed. Thus, as creators, we should take joy in the act of creation.��


    ��You mean�� it doesn��t matter if what we make is destroyed, because we can always create again?��


    ��Exactly! Ry��nosuke, that sharp understanding of yours is definitely the best thing about you!��


    Hearing that, Ry��nosuke brushed the tears from the corner of his eyes as Caster laughed heartily. He sighed deeply as he looked around his surroundings.


    ��Is this God��s punishment because we pursued our happiness too much?�� he mumbled.


    Caster��s attitude suddenly changed as he heard Ry��nosuke��s words. He firmly gripped Ry��nosuke��s shoulders, turning him so they were face to face. A sharp glint flickered in his eyes as he looked at Ry��nosuke��s expression.


    ��I��ll only say this once, Ryunosuke�� God does not punish humans. God only plays with humans.��


    Bluebeard��s eyes burned with emotion, but his face was blank. It was almost as though he was a different person, compared to the tense mood he had had earlier.


    ��S-sir?��


    ��Once upon a time, I committed blackest sacrilege, the most vile, the most foul thing a man could ever do. Ry��nosuke, the sins you have commited are nothing more than child��s play in comparison. But no matter how many I killed, no matter how sinful I became, no punishment from God descended on me. By the time I had noticed, I had walked down the road to Hell for eight years. The harrowing screams and the mournful wails of thousands of children were lost in the nihilistic darkness!��


    ������


    Caster and Ry��nosuke


    ��In the end I was not eliminated by God, but by men who had endless desires, like me. The Church and King decided that I was guilty, captured and executed me. But all they wanted was my wealth and my land; they simply drew me into a trap to make those things their own. That was not punishment for my sins! That was nothing more than blatant robbery!��


    At that moment, Ry��nosuke realized that he��d struck a nerve in this monster �C but Ury�� Ry��nosuke did not feel fear. Instead, he felt a loneliness and anguish that seemed to have no end. Compared to his prior glibness, the current expression on Caster��s face, as though he had lost everything important to him, made Ry��nosuke acutely aware of the sorrow that this great madman concealed in the depths of his heart.


    ��But Sir, even so�� God still exists, right?��


    Listening to Ry��nosuke��s soft murmur, Caster couldn��t help but hold his breath and carefully examine the expression of his common yet strangely noble Master.


    ����why, Ry��nosuke? You have no religion and know nothing of miracles. Why would you think so?��


    ��Because it seemed as though this world was a boring place, so I kept searching. But the more I looked, the more interesting and unusual things I found.��


    Ry��nosuke opened his arms as he spoke, as though he were embracing everything in the world.


    ��I��ve thought about this for a long time. This world is full of so many pleasures. It��s far too much luxury for an individual. If we simply change the way we look at things, we��ll discover that there are endless foreshadowings in here. In the search for true happiness, there must be no greater excitement than defeating the world. Somebody must be writing this, the world��s script. Someone must be writing this long novel with almost five billion characters�� perhaps, this author is what we call God.��


    Caster blinked silently, staring blankly into the emptiness as though he were contemplating Ry��nosuke��s words. After a while, he once again looked at his Master, and asked in a low, solemn voice.


    ��- then, Ry��nosuke, do you honestly think that God loves men?��


    The serial killer answered cheerfully, ��Of course. It��s a love from the depths of his heart. A God who is able to keep writing this world��s script for tens of thousands of years without stopping must love men very much. Hmm�� I think God must be doing His best with His writing, while being immersed in the joy of creating His work at the same time. He is touched by the love and courage in His work, shedding tears at the sad parts, and also shocked and terrified by the horror and despair within����


    Ry��nosuke paused, as though to review what he��d already said, and then he continued.


    ��God enjoys the courage and hope of mankind, but he also likes the sorrow and despair of bloodshed. Otherwise�� the hymn of life would lack its vivid color. Therefore, Sir, this world must be full of God��s love.��


    Like a devoted believer praying before a holy painting, Caster listened to Ry��nosuke��s words with quiet solemnity. Then, he slowly lifted his head, his expression one of happiness.


    ��In this modern day, the people have already lost their faith and the governments have abandoned God��s creed. Once, I thought this was a world near destruction�� but I am thoroughly impressed that new followers like yourself still appear at times like this. Oh Ry��nosuke, my Master!��


    ��Ah, no, no, I��ll be embarrassed if you say things like this.��


    Although he didn��t know why, at least he knew Caster was complimenting him. Ry��nosuke coyly deflected it.


    ��However �C from your religious perspective, my sins are tiny in comparison.��


    ��It is the nature of first-class entertainers to take on unpleasant chores to earn smiles, right? Sir, God will surely reward your merciless acts by joyfully returning those fools to us.��


    Hearing what Ry��nosuke said, Bluebeard laughed out loud, seemingly pleased.


    ��Be it sacrilege or praise! For you, does it all seem to be the worship of God? Ah, Ry��nosuke, your thoughts are truly deep and philosophical. That God, who plays with the countless humans in the world is nothing more than a toy himself �C I see! Then even this bad joke can be understood.��


    After laughing for a while, Caster��s eyes once more bore that forlorn look, the same look a man, madly devoted to his art, would have just before reaching his frenzied climax.


    ��Very well. Then let us use despair and vividly-colored tears to dye this divine temple a splendid shade. I will let those in Heaven know that they are not the only ones who know what is true entertainment.��


    ��Do you have any brilliant ideas again, Sir?��


    Ry��nosuke looked expectantly at Bluebeard, who seemed more excited than he had ever been in his life.


    ��Since it��s been decided, then let��s have a celebration. Ry��nosuke, today��s feast is going to be a bit special; it��s to raise the curtains on the new religion you proposed.��


    ��Understood. I��ll do all I can to make it as COOL as possible!��


    That night, Ry��nosuke and Caster had ��harvested�� five children. These children, brought to this unknown, lightless place, were huddled against each other, shivering as they watched the crazed performance unfold before them.


    In the face of these two crazed worshippers�� new religion, the souls of these innocent children would not see even a sliver of salvation��s light.

 Volume 3 - CH 9.2

    Glancing out the window on a whim, he found that it was already dawn.


    The slowly-rising sun inspired no emotions in Emiya Kiritsugu��s heart, and he continued his task of compiling information.


    He had met Maiya at this hotel in front of the city station, three days ago. Now it was a hidden headquarters for them, one of many. The first thing he did was to suspend room service, and then he papered the walls with blank maps of the Fuyuki region. After that, he began annotating various locations on the maps with information pertaining to them.


    The data, had been collected over several days of searching on foot, reconnaissance by familiar, the variance of the leylines, tapping the police radio for information on missing people, and simple surveillance of various locations. And all these data points, dutifully indicated on the map nocturnal happenings in Fuyuki City regardless of size or importance like a mosaic, showed a state of utter chaos.


    Emiya Kiritsugu��s right hand continued its work of writing while his left hand mechanically shoveled his nutrition �C hamburgers from a fast food restaurant he bought while investigating �C into his mouth. For nine years, Emiya Kiritsugu had eaten at the table of the Einsberns, who were merely a hair removed from royalty themselves. He had grown tired of the cuisine. This fast food, filled with the sense of slaughter, was more suited to his tastes. Being able to eat without interrupting one��s words or thoughts was better than anything, no matter how you looked at it.


    When he had finally finished with his markings on the map, Kiritsugu studied them, and re-determined the direction of the Heaven��s Feel.


    Archer �C there was no movement at the T��saka house. Like a hibernating bear, Tokiomi had closed his doors with an unfathomable silence and not left ever since the defeat of Assassin.


    Berserker - the silhouette entering the Mat�� house appeared to be a Master, and the reports from the many familiars sent out suggested that he was completely defenseless and could be attacked at leisure, but Berserker''s mysterious special ability could neutralize Archer''s potent Noble Phantasm. Should he be left alone as a countermeasure against T��saka?


    Lancer �C Sola-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri had begun to act, in the place of her fianc��, the gravely injured Lord El-Melloi. She was probably the one controlling Lancer now. Was she temporarily taking on the responsibilities of a Master through the Book of the False Attendant, or had she seized the Command Seals and formed a new contract with Lancer? If it was the former, even killing Sola-Ui would not cut off Lancer��s prana supply, and it would not make him unable to fight. For now, he would have to consider whether or not to attack Sola.


    Caster �C the night before, more children had gone missing from the city. It would appear he did not care about the warrant for his arrest issued by the authorities, and he was still continuing his inhuman acts without restraint.


    Rider �C no clues at all. Being that he constantly moves with his Master in his flying Noble Phantasm, tracking them would be difficult. Appears to be openhearted and forthright, a formidable enemy without flaws.


    Regarding Rider and Archer�� Maiya had awakened some time back, in the Einsbern Castle, and she had relayed the majority of information from Irisviel by telephone.


    It seemed that things had progressed in an unexpected direction, so Rider, left with no other choice, had to use his Noble Phantasm to wipe out Assassin.


    Rider��s Noble Phantasm, ��Ionian Hetairoi��, was very much a cause for concern. But what Kiritsugu cared about more was the fate of Assassin.


    Assassin was a Servant that could multiply indefinitely, but what did it mean? The troop of Assassins that had attacked the Einzbern castle last night must have been their entire combat force. Otherwise they could not have been able to present strength in numbers, being individually weak in combat. This was totally different from the prior farce at the Tosaka mansion; this time, it would be safe to consider Servant Assassin to be completely eradicated.


    Then �C what about their Master?


    Kiritsugu sighed deeply, lighting his first cigarette for the day. In the end, he still felt apprehensive about this.


    Kotomine Kirei. The greatest ��oddity�� in existence during the Fourth Heaven��s Feel �C


    Kiritsugu still could not understand exactly why this man had entered the war.


    When he had discovered Assassin during the chaotic battle at the warehouse street, Kiritsugu had already realized that Assassin��s Master was T��saka Tokiomi��s puppet, only responsible for the task of scouting. But after that, Kotomine Kirei had taken many actions that Kiritsugu was unable to understand.


    Kotomine Kirei, hiding in ambush at the construction site of the central building, during the attack on Kayneth at the Fuyuki Hyatt Hotel �C


    Kotomine Kirei, sneaking into the Einzbern castle from the opposite direction during its siege �C


    No matter how you looked at those events, they only made sense if you considered that Emiya Kiritsugu was his target.


    First, he used the ruse of pretending to withdraw from the War, then fleeing to Fuyuki Church to request protection while dispatching large numbers of his Assassins as spies. To make this tactic even more perfect, Kirei should have continued hiding in the Fuyuki Church during this time, without setting foot outdoors. But his current actions have completely exposed himself.


    Kiritsugu, originally hiding under the cover of Irisviel and Saber, had only been exposed during the confrontation with Lord El-Melloi, so nobody should have known his true identity up to the day before yesterday. Even if T��saka��s intelligence network had discovered that Kiritsugu was taking action in secret, he could not have concluded that Kiritsugu was the one who actually had the contract with Saber. That aside, from the overall perspective of the war, what was the point of targeting Kiritsugu?


    It was possible that this could be due to an entirely illogical personal grudge, but that probability was very low. In the process of investigating Kotomine Kirei��s experiences, there were almost no instances where he had crossed paths with Emiya Kiritsugu. There were no friends or relations to Kotomine Kirei amongst the magi whom Kiritsugu had assassinated, or even in the people around them who had been sacrificed.


    In any case, what is definite is that Kotomine Kirei will continue standing in Emiya Kiritsugu��s way. It is clear that this man��s actions have already exceeded the boundaries of simply fighting for the Heaven��s Feel. He will not withdraw even after losing his Servant.


    Kiritsugu exhaled a mouthful of hazy cigarette smoke with an exasperated sigh as he continued thinking.


    He could only feel waves of dread whenever he thought of Kotomine Kirei, as though he were imprisoned in bottomless darkness.


    Kiritsugu��s tactics were to ��confuse the opponent��s mind�� from the beginning to the end. As long as one can see through the opponent��s actions, where he is preparing to attack and what the enemy��s objective is, one can discover his opponent��s blind spot and his weakness. In addition, a magus usually possesses a greater ��sense of purpose�� than normal people. It is only because of this that Kiritsugu has never missed while ��hunting��.


    But now there is Kotomine, an enemy whom he cannot begin to understand on a superficial or intrinsic level. This is his greatest threat. And before this powerful enemy, Kiritsugu was now all but helpless.


    It was as though he had a tracker who could read through his mind and deduce all his actions. This time, Kiritsugu is not the hunter, but the hunted. This is the singular, unforeseen key factor �C


    ����who exactly are you?��


    Kiritsugu finally murmured without thinking. The more he thought about the problem that was Kotomine Kirei, the further away from him his answer became. All he could do was become more frustrated.


    What exactly was the point of this search-and-destroy operation? It looked as though he would have to continue operating with the risk of suffering a surprise attack at any time.


    Kiritsugu had rented a garage in the nearby town, and hidden a modified oil tanker inside it which could be remote-controlled over long distances. This converted civilian weapon, called a ��low cost cruise missile�� by urban guerillas, was originally the trump card prepared for use during siege by the Mat�� or T��saka. If one were to drive it into the Fuyuki Church in which Kotomine Kirei was laying low, even that Executor would not be able to survive��


    ����Bastard, that��s enough.��


    Kiritsugu messily snuffed the cigarette out in the ashtray as he reminded himself of that.


    Now, in front of him, there were still many enemies which took priority in terms of elimination. What he had to win was the Heaven��s Feel. From that point of view, Kotomine Kirei was only a defeated Master. Even if the reason he was attacking Kiritsugu was unknown, it would be unwise to be too absorbed with him and neglect the overall battle.


    This state of being impatient and frustration irritated him. It was probably a sign that his judgement was beginning to dull. He would need to rest and start over.


    It had been over seventy hours since he last slept. Though he did not feel tired under the influence of amphetamines, his fatigue was still accumulating, and as a result his focus and overall condition were both deteriorating.


    There was still some time before he would have to meet Maiya today; he should use it to get some rest.


    After going to the bathroom, Kiritsugu lay down on the bed and used a self-hypnosis spell to disperse his consciousness. This was a crude way of eliminating mental stress, via the disintegration and cleansing of the psyche.


    This self-hypnosis was not a high-level form of thaumaturgy, but the dispersion would cause a lack and dislocation of self-consciousness, so few people were willing to use it. But to Emiya Kiritsugu, it was the most efficient, and thus the best form of rest, and so he used this method frequently.


    The scattered consciousness would be restored after about two hours, and the hypnotized person would wake up. Until then, the body of the hypnotized person would be like unto a corpse in terms of unconsciousness �C but it should be safe to use it at this hidden place.


    Kiritsugu, relaxed after dispelling the image of his enemy from his mind, fell into a deep sleep.


    Facing the rising sun, the streets outside the window began a new day.

 Volume 3 - CH 9.3

    "It looks like your mood today is fairly good. Archer."


    As usual as if he was in his own house, the golden-sparkling Servant, sitting as he wished in Kotomine Kirei''s private room, had for an unknown reason worn an unpredictable smile since morning.


    Under normal circumstances, when a person wears a smile he often will infect the people around him, easing the surrounding atmosphere, but by coincidence Kirei was of a personality that was not the sort to like seeing other people smiling; moreover, the smile of the King of Heroes in front of him could only be associated with some unsettling things.


    "Though I have not yet seen the likeness of the Holy Grail�� even if the Grail is a worthless trinket, I no longer care. Because I have found something else of interest."


    "Oh, truly surprising. Did you not once scoff that this earth has only forgery and ugliness?"


    "That has not changed. But, on the other hand I am interested in watching, until the end, the final outcome of this Heaven''s Feel."


    Perhaps, the miraculous feast held yesterday night at the Einsbern castle''s central courtyard had caused some change in Archer''s mood. But Kirei also saw a part of the process, and now in recollection�� could it be because of Rider? Or because of the question-and-answer with Saber?


    "I, as a person, like arrogant opponents. People who are not constrained by their own humble strength, and so are ambitious. Every time when meeting an opponent like this I will be very happy."


    Looking at Kirei''s puzzled expression, Archer leisurely waved the wineglass containing red wine and continued to speak.


    "But there are two types of haughtiness too. The case in which the person has too low a caliber; and the case in which he has too great a wish. The former, not unusual one is very foolish, but the latter is of a difficult-to-obtain, rare species."


    "Both are stupid things without any difference, isn''t that so?"


    "In comparison to mediocrity, this type of rare foolishness appears even more valuable, does it not? Though born human, but yet visionary of ideals so great that they are impossible to attain with human strength, and so abandon their status as a human to realize this one ideal��no matter how many times I see it I do not grow tired of it, the sorrow and despair of this sort of person."


    Archer finished speaking, raising the wineglass as if in celebration, then elegantly downed the red wine inside. No matter how he appeared bold, this Heroic Spirit was completely unable to leave anyone with an impression of even slight avarice. Perhaps this was also his style of being a king.


    "You said that, Kirei, but you appear unusually cheerful today."


    "Only relieved. I have finally been released from a heavy burden."


    The Command Seals that had originally been carved on Kirei''s right hand had disappeared. During the battle last night at the Einsbern castle, his Servant-Assassin had been completely eradicated.


    Kirei had completely forfeited his rights as a Master. Though it looked as if there had not been any change, but exactly as he had himself said, only now had he truly been released from the responsibilities and obligations of being a Master. Kirei''s temporary residence at the Church could finally be considered completely justified.


    "Where have the vanished Command Spells gone now? Those existences that are after all the physical manifestations of magic, will most likely not disappear into thin air just like that, will they?"


    "In theory, they should have returned to the Grail. The Command Seals themselves are things that the Grail bestows. People who have lost their eligibility as a Master because of the loss of their Servant, their Command Seals should be reclaimed back by the Grail. Yet, if there appears a Servant whose contract has been lifted because of the loss of his Master, the Grail will then redistribute the unused Command Seals it had previously reclaimed to new contractors."


    Twenty-one engraved Command Seals distributed to seven Masters, disappearing after having been used once, and the Command Seals that at the end had not been consumed would then be amassed in the hands of the supervisor and commissioned for safekeeping.


    "Then in other words, depending on the development of the war, new Masters may possibly emerge?"


    The King of Heroes in front of him should not have such deep interest in something unrelated to his own desires.


    Though he felt that Gilgamesh''s question was to some degree somewhat abnormal, Kirei still continued to explain further.


    "Indeed. But to be one of the candidates chosen by the Grail, is not something that can be casually decided. So during the search for new Masters, the Grail will still prioritize the consideration of those people, possible Masters, that had been previously chosen.


    In particular, the Masters of the ''3 families of the beginning'' are even more special. Even having lost their Servant, as long as in that period of time exist other Servants who have not yet formed contracts, they can, under a circumstance of not losing Command Seals, continue to exercise their authority as a Master. It seems that several similar things have happened in the past."


    "����"


    In the eyes of Gilgamesh, who had been silently listening to his explanation, Kirei perceived an unsettling pressure, and could not help but stop.


    "What is it? Continue explaining, Kirei."


    "Anyway, this is also one of the reasons a Master who has lost his servant in the war will gain the protection of the Church. When there appear openings for other Masters, they will have a very great chance of once again obtaining ''leftover'' Command Seals. Precisely because of this, the methods that participants of the Heaven''s Feel use against enemy Masters are not to cause them to lose their combat effectiveness, but to directly kill them. This is also a measure to ensure that there will not be trouble from them in the future.


    "Heh."


    Gilgamesh, as if extremely happy, sneered, then once again filled the glass with wine.


    "Then, so to speak�� Kirei, don''t you have a very great chance of acquiring Command Seals again?"


    Hearing the words of the King of Heroes, this time Kirei sneered.


    "That is not possible! The purpose of my participation in the Heaven''s Feel is the same as my mentor Tokiomi said�� to be a support for the T��saka faction, and now my assignment has completely ended. Assassin''s investigation has been completely finished, Tokiomi-shi has already developed a sure-win strategy against all the Masters and their Servants. Now there is completely no need for me to appear again."


    "I must say, I have great suspicion of this plan of Tokiomi''s. That guy does not have the ability to obtain the Holy Grail at all."


    "You truly speak freely of your own Master."


    At Kirei who sniggered, Gilgamesh directed his crimson red eyes sharply at him.


    "Kirei, it seems that you have a great misunderstanding of the Master-Servant relationship between me and Tokiomi.


    Tokiomi faces me with the manner of a subject to his king, at the same time offering prana as tribute. It is because of this sort of contract that I agreed to obey his summon. Do not liken me to the other Servant lackeys."


    "Then, how will you deal with the orders of the Command Seals?"


    "I don''t care... if a follower fulfils his obligations as one, then occasionally the king will listen to his counsel. That is all."


    Kirei could not help but smile wryly.


    If Gilgamesh knew the true objective of this Heaven''s Feel... his contractual relationship with Tokiomi would probably weaken. Of course, if it truly reached that time, Tokiomi, possessing Command Seals, would certainly acquire an overwhelming advantage.


    "Now is a state of competition for Caster''s head. The one who attacks last and deals the decisive blow�� Archer, it should be you. Now you do not have the time to slowly and leisurely sample wine."


    "The way Tokiomi dawdles, it will be long before it is time for my entrance. During this period of time I can only look for something else to do, to kill boredom�� Kirei, did you say just a moment ago that Assassin had already completed all his assignments?"


    "Ahah, the routine business?"


    Kirei had once promised Gilgamesh to inform him of the various Masters'' actions and their motives for wanting to obtain the Holy Grail, for his ''entertainment''. So to satisfy Gilgamesh''s curiosity, Kirei had also ordered Assassin to keep watch.


    "Ah, that investigation has also been completed. I should have let Assassin personally report yesterday night. This way, the effort of explaining it�D"


    "No, this is good enough."


    Suddenly Gilgamesh interrupted Kirei��s words.


    ��I have no interest in that shadow-like guy. Kirei, this sort of thing is only meaningful information when you say it.��


    ��������


    Although suspecting the intention of the totally unfathomable Archer, reluctantly, Kirei gave a brief summary of each Master''s character.


    From the intelligence obtained through eavesdropping on the conversations between Masters and their Servants and entourages, their motive for participating in the Heaven��s Feel could be easily surmised.


    The Master of Lancer and the Master of Rider had no particular wish of the Grail, and participated in this war in pursuit of victory only for the honor of magi.


    As for the Master of Caster, he did not even know what the Holy Grail was. He only participated in this Heaven��s Feel in search of even greater thrills from killing people.


    The Master of Berserker seemed to be searching for some ��redemption��. Because he had fled, he had caused the second daughter of the T��sakas to become a sacrifice, and was now returning to request that the hostage be released with the conditions of the exchange being that he retrieved the Holy Grail. It seemed that he had a history with Tokiomi��s wife Aoi in the past. He was the one of the five enemy Masters whose motive was the most basely ordinary.


    About Saber''s Master �D Kirei had to lie to Archer.


    Assassin, up till being accidentally exterminated the previous night, had not found any information related to Emiya Kiritsugu. Only that that man seemed almost as if he had seen through to that Assassin being killed by Archer was a fraud, until the end thoroughly concealing his own secrets. It could only be said that to be able to do this under surveillance as strict as Assassin was truly worthy of appreciation. In comparison with the other Masters only he was a special existence.


    And, even if Kirei had really discovered Kiritsugu��s true intent, he would probably not have reported this to Archer.


    As it looked now, there were still many points of doubt. But even this, did not shake Kirei��s thoughts of crossing swords with Emiya Kiritsugu. This was Kirei��s personal problem, unrelated to the Heaven��s Feel, and he did not have the slightest intention of allowing outsiders to interfere.


    Therefore, Kirei said to Archer, it was the Einsbern family��s stubborn wish, participating in this Heaven��s Feel only simply to allow the Holy Grail to descend. But Archer seemed to not have seen through to what Kirei was thinking in his heart, only barely interestedly listening to his report.


    ����Hm, to let their hopes be dashed is also not bad entertainment.��


    After having finished listening to the motives of the other five people, Archer said disdainfully.


    "After all, they''re only a pile of rubble. Every one of them does not have any creative thought processes at all. Thinking of seizing my treasure only for some silly reasons�� all thieving pests that should be executed directly without need for negotiation."


    Hearing Archer''s unusually arrogant words, Kirei helplessly sighed.


    "Of information that required much work to obtain, do you have only these thoughts? It looks as if I have suffered for nothing."


    "What ''suffered for nothing''?"


    The King of Heroes, a meaningful smile on his face, said.


    "What are you saying, Kirei? The efforts of you and the Assassins have gotten great results, have they not?"


    As if sensing that the other party''s words carried an ironic meaning, Kirei stared at Archer and said.


    "Are you mocking me? King of Heroes."


    "You don''t understand? Never mind, it is excusable that you do not understand. Because you are a man who can only see what he cares about."


    Completely ignoring Kirei''s keen gaze, Archer languidly continued to say.


    "��Guys who have no self-awareness, only simply pursue instinctive pleasure. Just like those beasts who chase the scent of blood. This type of feeling in their hearts will manifest instinctively in their words and actions.


    Therefore, Kirei. When you, through yourself, again recount all that you have heard, seen, and understood, you have already amply shown your inner thoughts. That which your words describe in greatest detail, is also that which you are most interested in.


    In other words, observing a person''s words and actions, is the best way of understanding his interests. Toys like humans, stories like life there is truly no more meaningful way of entertainment."


    "......"


    This time Kirei also had to admit, he had truly been careless.


    He had originally thought that this was only the King of Heroes'' meaningless amusement. But it looked as if his judgment had lapsed; the other party was using this method to probe his innermost thoughts.


    "Firstly discount that guy you purposely hid the truth about. This sort of subconscious concern is but only a sort of stubbornness. Now what I want to talk about is the person you unintentionally noticed.


    Then, speaking of this, of the remaining four Masters, who is it then that you paid most attention to?"


    Kirei suddenly felt a strong sense of unease in his heart. At this point, it would be best to end this topic as soon as possible.


    Regarding Kirei''s indecision, Archer seemed to feel satisfied, smilingly drinking a mouthful of red wine, then continuing to say.


    "The Master of Berserker. Called what, Kariya? Kirei, your report of this man was truly extremely detailed."


    "... Because his matters are relatively complicated. So the parts that require specific explanation are naturally more numerous. That''s all."


    "Hm, I don''t think so? That is because you are more concerned about this man''s matters, so you gave Assassin the order to ''thoroughly investigate these complicated matters''. An order you gave under circumstances even you were not aware of, purely based on interest."


    "......"


    Facing Archer''s argument which did not permit rebuttal, Kirei began to review his own actions.


    Mat�� Kariya... he had indeed believed this was a character that required especial attention. Not only did this person bear a strong hatred for Tokiomi, Berserker as his Servant also had the mysterious ability of being able to seize others'' Noble Phantasms, considerably the arch-nemesis of Archer.


    But in consideration of threat level�� Kariya and Berserker would definitely not be first in line.


    The Master and Mad Enhanced Servant, hastily prepared, that came forth to the war. They will probably be, of these five enemy groups, the quickest to be eradicated. There was not even need for use of some scheme; merely dragging out the battle into a protracted war would be enough.


    As long as let be, he would be his own death. So to some extent, he should probably be considered an opponent extremely easily dealt with. Against such an opponent, still investigating the situation thus detailedly����taking a step back, it truly appeared somewhat insensible.


    "... I admit it, this was a lapse in my judgment."


    With the humility of a clergyman acquired from long years of self-cultivation, Kirei nodded and said.


    "Indeed, after thinking about it carefully, Mat�� Kariya is but a short-lived and thus weak enemy.


    From a long-term perspective, he cannot become a threat, is not worthy of attention. I have given him too high an appraisal, and only thus have to Archer�� you, explained too much."


    "Heh, is that it?"


    Even though Kirei had made allowances, Archer''s glittering scarlet eyes, still had an unfathomable expression.


    "But Kirei, now let us suppose�� in the event of miracle interweaving with luck, Berserker and his Master survived unto the end and furthermore obtained the Holy Grail. What will happen at that time, have you thought about it?"


    In the event of, that is, assuming something completely unreal...


    The ultimate end of what Mat�� Kariya seeks is only the showdown with T��saka Tokiomi. Not considering his chances of winning, in the event that he was in the end victorious over Tokiomi and furthermore obtained the Grail�� at that time, what will Kariya face?


    ... It did not even require thought; it must be his own darkness. Originally for the sake of helping Aoi reclaim her daughter, but now to claim the life of Aoi''s husband. Of this contradiction he seemed still unaware, no, rather than say he is unaware, once might say he is, because of the jealousy and selfishness of his heart, intentionally deceiving himself, hiding this feeling.


    When facing that bloodstained victory, Mat�� Kariya will definitely sink into the dilemma of having to face the ugliness of his own heart.


    Archer, from one side watching Kirei silently thinking, smiled and said.


    "I say, Kirei. Did you realize the true significance of my asking you this question?"


    "... What do you mean?"


    Archer''s hint made Kirei even more confused.


    Did his previous thought process have any areas of inadequacy...


    "Tell me, Archer. What exactly is the significance of Mat�� Kariya obtaining the final victory?"


    "Nothing, nothing at all��hey, don''t assume such a scary expression. I''ve told you so many times that I don''t have the intention of poking fun at you.


    Think about it, why did Kirei Kotomine all along not discover the complete meaninglessness of this question? Do you not feel that this matter in itself is worthy of consideration?"


    If this conversation were to continue, Archer would continue to lead him by the nose, step by step. So Kirei just gave up thinking, resting his entire body against the chair and saying.


    "You might as well speak plainly, Archer."


    "If I had posed the same question to you using another Master as an example, you would definitely perceive at once that this is a completely meaningless question, and directly cast away such a silly question. But with Kariya it is different. You did not believe this to be a pointless question, instead interestedly immersing yourself in this sort of hypothetical thinking.


    Completely uncaring that one is doing something so futile. This precisely is authentic ''interest''. Congratulations, Kirei, you can finally understand what is ''entertainment''."


    "... Entertainment? You speak of pleasure?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing Archer''s affirmation, Kirei resolutely shook his head.


    "In the fate of Mat�� Kariya, there is no element that would allow one to feel ''pleasure''. The longer his life, the heavier the suffering and lamentation accumulates on his body. To him, an earlier death would instead be a sort of salvation."


    "Oh Kirei, why perceive ''pleasure'' that narrowly?"


    As if facing a student with poor comprehension abilities, Archer sighed deeply.


    "Exactly what contradiction is there between suffering and lamentation and ''pleasure''? So-called pleasure does not take any particular form; it is precisely because you do not understand this that you are confused."


    "That''s not something which should be forgiven!"


    Kirei''s angry voice, like a conditioned reflex, rang out.


    "King of Heroes, only people with evil like you will feel happiness in savoring the suffering of other people. But, that is the spirit of a sinner. An evil which must be punished. Especially you will not be on this path of faith I, Kotomine Kirei, live on!"


    "So you believe that pleasure in itself is a sort of sin? Heh, you do make fallacious arguments. You''ve become a really interesting man."


    Just when Kirei was still considering retorting with a few words, suddenly an acute pain wracked his entire body, forcing him to double over.


    "����!?"


    From his forearm near the elbow came a burning pain. Though the reason was unknown, but this feeling Kirei had truly once felt. The same painful and strange feeling as now-- Kirei had felt it three years ago. At that time, it had been the back of his left hand. That was also when everything had started.


    The pain was gradually replaced by waves of burning. Kirei stopped thinking out of surprise, only unconsciously rolling up his sleeve and checking his wrist.


    On the back of his left hand, had suddenly appeared the holy marks of fate. The remaining Command Seals, the symbol of which part had vanished after having been used once against Assassin, had reappeared in their original size.


    "Heh, exactly as I thought? But this is truly too soon."


    "Bastard��"


    New Command Seals. The numb feeling brought about by the intense pain proved that these were authentic holy marks, but even thus, Kirei nevertheless was temporarily unable to regain his senses, stunned and unable to say a word.


    This is completely impossible.


    At this point all the Masters were still alive. And not one Servant had had their contracts terminated. Being again granted Command Seals under these conditions �� this sort of thing was unprecedented.


    And in addition, Kirei did not belong to the ''3 families of the beginning''. That the Holy Grail would grant him, one who has withdrawn, with the same holy marks��what hopes did it have of him? This was truly a completely incomprehensible, abnormal situation.


    "It looks as if the Grail still has high expectations of you."


    Archer, with a somewhat sinister smile, said.


    "Kotomine Kirei, you should also respond to the Grail''s expectations. No matter what, you must have a reason to wish to obtain the Grail."


    "I... my reason to obtain the Grail?"


    "If that is truly a miracle that can grant any wish��the Grail is definitely able to realize even what you yourself do not perceive, the deepest wish of your heart."


    Gazing at Archer''s expression, Kirei suddenly felt a sense of d��j�� vu. Yes �� that was depicted in the illustrations of the Bible, the expression of the snake of Eden.


    "Kirei. Thinking will not bring you the answer. It is precisely this sort of thought, chained by ethics, that has distorted your knowledge.


    Pray that you can obtain the Grail. At that time you will find among the things the Grail brings you, the answer to the true happiness you seek."


    "......"


    This is something Kirei has never thought about.


    This is a reversal of the ends and the means. Precisely because he does not know what his own wish is, he must obtain the Grail that can grant all wishes to find it out.


    If it were just to find the answer- indeed, there is a way to find an immediate answer.


    "... But if it is like this, I will have to personally destroy the wishes of six other people before being able to find the answer. And if I seek the Holy Grail for my own personal intents... I must make an enemy of my teacher and benefactor."


    "You must first look for a strong Servant. Otherwise, how will you contend with me."


    As if speaking of someone else''s matters, Archer leisurely drank a sip of red wine and said.


    "Anyway, as a necessary precondition, you must first seize a Servant from the others.


    As for what comes after... heh, Kirei, you''re on your own."


    As if now more interested in Kirei who had been again granted the holy marks, the scarlet eyes of the King of Heroes shone with the light of pleasure.


    "To pursue, for your own desires. That is the true way of entertainment. Then entertainment will bring pleasure, and pleasure will guide you in the direction of happiness.


    The road has been pointed out to you, Kirei. Pointed out extremely clearly to you."

 Volume 3 - CH 9.4

    When it comes to the essential factors of a knight, the first to come to mind should be the sword and the armor, and the other vital one which does not fall behind those armors, is horse-riding.


    Straddled on top of the saddle, controlling the reins and gallop on the battlefield at will- that is the expected appearance of a knight. This isn��t limited to horses; other quadruped animals, chariots, or even Imaginary Beasts would suffice. This mobility which far surpassed walking and the exhilaration coming from such freedom is indeed the essential joy connecting together all such ��riding�� abilities.


    For Saber, who had fought her entire life as the King of Knights, the very act of ��riding�� is something had already rooted its existence in the depth of her soul. The ��Riding�� ability that she possesses when materializing as a Servant is perhaps the true reflection of this characteristic of hers.


    This is really marvelous �C Saber remarked in her heart as she gently caressed the steering wheel of the Mercedes-Benz 300L.


    The feeling of controlling this mechanical contraption is completely different from that of riding a stallion, but after only one experience she had discovered that this intricate mechanical contraption gave off the delusion that it is alive.


    While it is obvious that mechanical gears have no blood or soul, it still loyally moved forward rapidly and sturdily according to the will of Saber, its driver. This deference the Mercedes displayed was like riding her own beloved stead, and it filled her with trust and satisfaction.


    ��No wonder Irisviel is so ecstatic about driving.��


    As she realized this, a small question also invaded her thoughts �C since driving this car is so pleasant, then why did Irisviel pass the chance of driving to me this time?


    ��How does it feel to be driving, Saber?��


    Irisviel, sitting next to her, asked with satisfied smiles all over her face. It was a satisfied expression of a mother who had brought a new toy to her child and looked on as the child played.


    ��It��s truly an amazing riding being. If this thing appeared in my era, it would definitely be something unimaginable.��


    Saber smiled and replied frankly, at the same time chasing doubt out of her heart. Irisviel must have believed that Saber would feel happy with driving and then proceeded to pass the chance of driving to her. Perhaps, it was a kind of a reward for her loyalty as a knight. If so, then Saber should also return this gesture as a knight.


    ��But a Servant��s ability is pretty awesome too. Although it��s the first time you are controlling a machine, the level of your skills can truly be regarded as first-rate.��


    ��I��ve got some strange feelings too, more or less �C a feeling as if I possess this skill I was made to master long time ago. Rather than understanding it with reasoning, I just remembered the controls of the next steps naturally.��


    Irisviel hummed for a while, then suddenly a mischievous smile emerged on her face.


    ��I��ve suddenly got an idea. We should go to the world��s black market and buy something like the latest tank or bomber; if you get in and drive it, then wouldn''t you finish this entire Heaven''s Feel with one blow?��


    Although she knew Irisviel was joking, Saber gave an amazed and bitter smile.


    ��Although your idea is interesting, I can declare this �C there are no weapons in any era that can defeat my sword.��


    While Saber��s words seemed over-confident, Irisviel did not beg to differ. Anyone who had fought together with this Servant would testify the truth of her words with their own eyes.


    ��Speaking of that, Maiya is getting deeper and deeper into Fuyuki city �C��


    Saber said in a low voice as she looked at the small truck that Hisau Maiya drove in front of them, which served as the forerunner.


    ���C Is it really alright? Is this house, which is going to be the new headquarters, too close to the center of the battlefield?��


    ��That is not something worth worrying about. Both the T��saka and Mat�� families openly built their defenses in the city. Other foreign Masters also resided within in the city without any qualms; it��s the Einsbern family who built their dwelling so far away that appear to be the odd ones.��


    For the Heaven��s Feel, which on broad principles demanded battles to be secret, the location of the headquarters didn��t have any special meaning. The so-called ��advantages of the terrain�� is just referring to those elements of the leylines that had to do with magecrafts concerning spirituality.


    ��Also, considering this in terms of concealment, maybe this new place Kiritsugu chose is even more reliable than the previous castle.��


    ������


    It seems Saber herself didn��t notice it, but her face was briefly clouded with a dark shade when Kiritsugu��s name was mentioned.


    Not surprising, Irisviel had already given up in her heart. That''s because the strife between the two was already predicted from the start. Irisviel''s current position was to cover up for that. If that happens, she would have no choice but to think more of it in accordance to her reputation.


    The strange combination of light van and classical sports car finally crossed the Fuyuki Bridge and entered Miyama. The scenery around them changed completely when they exited Shinto, a gentle and quite style, simple and carrying with it a historical weight, filled their surroundings. Despite being plain, the quiet row of houses makes one feel its history.


    ��This place really is too close to T��saka and Mat����s headquarters. He definitely chose a place no one would expect.��


    ��It��s said that the most dangerous place is also the safest. In terms of unpredictability, Kiritsugu��s choice is definitely correct.��


    Although it was a comment of agreement, Saber voice still sounded somewhat stiff. Saber thinks Kiritsugu��s theories are appreciable in terms of strategies; what she could not endure was the coldness and cruelty of Kiritsugu��s tactics.


    Maiya, slightly ahead, gradually slowed the speed of the light van and parked on the side of the road. It looks like they��ve already arrived at their destination.


    ��Here?... Fuuh. Another really mysterious building, right?��


    Stepping off the Mercedes which was following behind the light van, Irisviel��s first words were full of emotion.


    A Japanese building that was full of classical elegance as if it was a stage set from a period drama. Even in Miyama, where the passage of time seemed unperceivable, this building should still be counted as one of an extremely rare style. Moreover, considering the large area this wooden structure took, it is an extremely rare example even in the architectural history of modern Japan.


    However, the feeling of desolation emanating from this building was also extraordinary. It looks like it��s been lying unused for a long time. This place must have some history behind it as it pointlessly occupied such a large space in civic planning and wasn''t torn down, while remained without human occupation and yet bore signs of frequent reparation.


    ��From today onwards, both of you would use here as your headquarters.��


    Maiya, getting off the small truck, handed Irisviel a string of keys as she said those words with a matter-of-fact tone.


    ��Ah, just give this to Saber.��


    �� �C Understood, Irisviel.��


    Since her master ordered her to keep the keys to the rooms, Saber took the key ring from Maiya��s hand without hesitation.


    There were many keys on the key ring. Apart from the keys for the main door and the porch, other keys for the back door and other rooms should also have been included. The shapes of the majority of the keys are the normal cylindrical kind; only one was cast in an ancient style.


    ��Maiya, what��s this key for? It��s very different from the other ones.��


    ��It��s the key for the storehouse in the courtyard. Although it looks very old, I��ve checked that the lock has no problems.��


    After answering thus, as if she realized the condition of that building again, Maiya''s cold face clouded just a little.


    ��This house was bought only a few days ago. I��m very sorry, but as you can see, there isn''t any preparation at all. Maybe the inside isn��t really suitable for people to live in����


    ��I don''t mind. For the time being, I won��t complain as long as it can block out the wind and the rain.��


    Although it didn��t sound like something a high-born lady would say, the Einsbern castle in the wildness wasn��t any better in terms of dilapidation.


    ���C If so, then I��ll be taking my leave.��


    Maybe Kiritsugu gave her some other duties as well; Maiya quickly returned to the light van after she excused herself and briskly departed, leaving Irisviel and Saber who were still standing in front of the empty house.


    ��Then, Saber, let��s start checking out this new home.��


    ��Alright����


    After opening the lock of the door, as they thought, a run-down front yard without any maintenance for a long time, appeared. The courtyard was full of waist-high grass and the main house, immersed in weeds, gave out a feeling of unease.


    ��Is this is what people call a haunted house?��


    Irisviel seemed like she didn��t care at about this desolate and abandoned house at all, and instead looked around cheerfully, like a bad child anticipating a haunted house in a theme park. Seeing her childish face in high spirits, Saber didn��t even know what emotion she should respond with.


    ��Huh? What��s wrong, Saber?��


    ���C Nothing. If you don��t mind it, then it��s good.��


    For Saber who had been through countless battles, this is already something she��s used to, so there wasn��t much that displeased her with this abandoned house��s dilapidation. If Irisviel can also accept this, then there��s nothing inappropriate about using here as the new headquarters.


    ��The inside must have a wooden corridor, and tatami, and paper-panelled sliding doors. Ohoho, I once said I wanted to see what old Japanese houses are like with my own eyes, and Kiritsugu definitely remembered that and did this in purpose.��


    ������


    How could that cold, cruel, emotionless man, who was like a fighting machine, think about sentimental matters like this on the battlefield? Although Saber didn��t agree with Irisviel��s words, she didn��t say anything when she saw how happy Irisviel was.


    Just like this, finished checking all the inner rooms while sneezing continuously due to the piles of dust she had to face, Irisviel finally wore a serious expression and began to contemplate.


    ��Is this far from your expectations?��


    ��Hmm. I��m already satisfied with this �C it��s a bit difficult for this to function as the headquarters of a magus.��


    Despite Irisviel��s weak appearance, she was in fact a first-rate magus.


    ��Although it wouldn��t be problematic to set up a bounded field around here, when it comes to setting up a workshop�� but this is the tradition of this country so there��s nothing I can do. The prana can easily drift away in a house with such an open structure, especially for the Einsbern craft�� Aaa, this is frustrating. If possible, I want a room sealed off with stone and earth����


    Saber, suddenly remembering something, spoke as she took out the last key that they haven��t used yet.


    ��Didn��t Maiya say that there��s a storeroom in the courtyard? Shall we check that out?��


    ���C Aha, this place is ideal.��


    Irisviel nodded and spoke with satisfaction as soon as she stepped into the storeroom��s door.


    ��Although it��s a bit cramped, I can practice the craft in here just like how I did in the castle. After all, as long as a magic circle is established, I can solidify my territory.��


    Maybe Kiritsugu thought about this at the start, and specifically found this spot with a storeroom. After all, a traditional Japanese building like this with a storeroom attached is very hard to find.


    ��Then, let��s start preparing now. Saber, can you please get the material we put in the car?��


    ��Right, shall I get all of them?��


    ��For now, just take the chemicals and equipments for alchemy. Hmm, let me think�� right, also take the red and silver makeup boxes too.��


    ��As you command.��


    Saber carefully took out a particularly light luggage from the trunk of the Mercedes. Although it was Maiya who was responsible for packing the luggage, Saber had some idea about what��s in it as well.


    When Saber brought the makeup box, Irisviel seemed to have already decided on the location she wanted to create the magic circle at, and said to Saber while pointing at one corner of the storeroom.


    ��Then, I��m afraid I��ll have to trouble you, Saber. Draw two hexagrams overlapping each other on that spot, with a radius of six inches and facing this direction.��


    �� �C Understood.��


    Saber also knew a bit about basic magecraft, so she could easily complete Irisviel��s demands.


    Despite knowing the meaning of the instructions, she wasn��t clear on why Irisviel wanted her to do so.


    ��Then can you please mix some mercury for me? Strictly obey the ratios I tell you, and prudently �C ��


    ��Irisviel, I��ve got a question.��


    Finally, Saber couldn��t bear it anymore, and spoke the question she��s kept hidden in her heart since this morning.


    �� �C You seem to be trying your best to avoid touching anything at all today; is it just me?��


    ������


    ��It��s like that for driving the car, or taking the keys�� maybe such things can afford to be ignored, but you won��t use your hands even for the all-important magic circle; there must be some reasons behind it. Please correct me if I��m wrong, but is there something inconveniencing you today?��


    Irisviel appeared like she��s having difficulties in talking about this, and glanced around. Saber kept asking.


    ��If you aren��t feeling well you should tell me beforehand. After all, I��m responsible for your safety, and I need to be prepared for such things.��


    ���� Sorry. However, I really didn��t hide anything from you.��


    Irisviel sighed helplessly, then turned towards Saber and stretched out her hand as she spoke.


    ��Saber, now I��m going to squeeze your hand the hardest I can, is it alright?��


    ��Aye? Sure.��


    Although she didn��t know the reason, Saber stretched out her hand to hold Irisiviel��s. Those fingers that were too beautiful and fine for humans softly took hold of Saber��s hand �C then, they shook extremely gently for just once, and Saber couldn��t even feel any pressure.


    ���� Irisviel?��


    ��I��m not joking. I did the hardest I could just now.��


    Irisviel made a forced smile and spoke.


    ��Just opening my fingers takes all my strength away, and it��s impossible to hold or grab anything, not to mention driving a car. Just changing my clothes this morning exhausted me.��


    ��Wha, what on earth is going on? Are you hurt anywhere?��


    Saber asked, shocked, but Irisviel just shrugged her shoulders as if it didn��t matter.


    ��I just didn��t feel well, so I shut off the sensation of touch. Although sealing off one of the sensations would suppress my spirituality in a large degree, it doesn��t have a big influence on other activities. This accommodating convenience must also be one of the advantageous points about being a homunculus.��


    ��It��s not so simple, is it?! Don��t force yourself when you aren��t well. You should see a doctor.��


    ��Don��t worry, Saber. Did you forget? I��m not an ordinary human. Even if I catch a cold, I can��t see a doctor �C this kind of discomfort is only a blemish in my construction. It doesn��t matter; you don��t need to worry too much for now, I��ll adjust it properly myself.��


    ������


    Although she couldn��t completely comprehend it, she knew if she kept inquiring about this then the fact that Irisviel is a ��manufactured�� homunculus would be laid bare in front of her eyes. Therefore, Saber had to stop herself. It was because she knew very well that what Irisviel was most proud of was the fact that she ��isn��t merely a manufactured doll��.


    ��Aaah, then I really have to trouble you, Saber. Things like the ones today, driving the car and creating the magic circle, would all need your help, my lord knight.��


    ���C These are what I should be doing. It��s me who asked questions that shouldn��t be asked, I��m sorry.��


    ��Alright alright. Then, let��s hurry and make the magic circle. As long as I can rest properly in a magic circle connected to the leylines, my situation would improve.��


    ��As you command. Then, please repeat the steps of the construction.��


    Then, the duo began the creation of the temporary workshop in the storeroom. Saber concentrated on the creation of the magic circle of the Einsbern craft after she refined the mercury according to Irisviel��s instructions. Like two harmonious sisters, the two of them busied themselves together in the storeroom, surrounded by a happy atmosphere.


    But Saber would never have imagined that this happy time she spent with Irisviel in this storeroom and their smiles would be the final beautiful memories about this noble princess that she would hold.

 Volume 3 - CH 9.5

    From the distant west, an army arrived, sweeping rolls of dust at its wake. No one dared to underestimate this invading army since the beginning.


    Rumors about its might had already swept through the entire country like a gale long before this army arrived. Usurping the throne of the small country Macedonia in the far west country of Greece, the young king had since then subdued the neighboring countries in the blink of an eye, and became the leader of Corinth.


    Alexander �C


    It was said that his ambition crossed over the Straits, and he had wanted to extend his insolent neck into this great empire of Persia.


    Of course, none of the brave warriors who swore utter loyalty to protect their glorious country would bow their heads before the invader. The warriors bet their augustness and honor as soldiers upon this and countered the attack of Alexander��s army. However, the soaring morale of the enemy that appeared before them terrified them horribly, and they shivered in fright.


    It was not due to the command of gods or the call of the greater good; all were only to fulfil a tyrant��s desire of conquest. However �C why would these soldiers have such a soaring morale, such a mighty fighting spirit? Even those warriors who swore to protect their country till their death could not contend with them.


    However, it was not this that truly shocked the defeated generals.


    Young Alexander, standing in front of the captives, opened his mouth and spoke as if he was a kid pulling a prank �C what I want isn��t your country. I want to keep progressing toward the East.


    Then, is this country merely a foothold for his continuing conquest? �C No, of course not.


    Then, could it be that his ambitions even exceeded the Iranian plains, and wants to conquer distant India? �C No, it��s the East even further away than that.


    Seeing that none of his foreign subjects could guess his intentions, the King said loudly.


    ��My goal is the end of the world. My destination is the furthest border of the East. I want to behold Oceanus with my own two eyes. I want leave my footprints at the beach beside that endless sea.��


    Of course, no one believed in his words, and they all considered it as boasts that he used to conceal his true intentions.


    But this man really did return the domination of his conquered lands to the local nobles, and brought his army away with him continuing towards the East. The defeated generals finally understood when they watched, dumbstruck, his back disappearing into the distance.


    None of those ��reasons�� that the tyrant said were lies.


    He was only progressing towards the East, and swept away those who stood in his way.


    How pitiful and deplorable were those soldiers who discarded all their glory and riches and left their homelands to follow him!


    At first, they also felt indignant.


    And they thought how deplorable they are that they have to fight due to such a foolish reason.


    But very soon they, who had lost everything, suddenly thought.


    What would they see behind that mountain �C?


    What would they see at the other side of the sky �C?


    To explore the unknown world; isn��t that the dream that all men had once possessed in their youth?


    But as their age increased those men, who had to cement their positions and keep climbing up the social ladder, simply discarded the dream of their youth for those illusionary glories and titles. Now, this man shattered their reason of existence in one night��s time �C and once again ignited the dream they had longed for in their hearts.


    The men who finally understood this held up the weapons in their hands once again.


    They were neither heroes, nor generals- they were just ordinary youths, having just taken out their armor and weapons from the inside of the storeroom. Those hearts from which pride and willpower had been lost, regained only the heavy thumpings of their hearts at that time, and they went after the back of the great king traveling to the east.


    Thus, the army of the King increased endlessly with his victories on his road of progress.


    How incredible were those people if they were to be beheld by others'' eyes!


    Heroes who were once defeated, generals of vanquished armies, and kings who lost their throne; everyone walked together, shoulder by shoulder, with the same smile on their faces and the same light sparkling in their eyes.


    Towards Oceanus �C


    The men called loudly together.


    Forward, to the East, to the more distant East!


    Until, together with ��that man��, they behold the legendary beach.


    The long march still continued on without end.


    Across boiling deserts, over chilling snow-capped mountains, fording billowing rivers, chasing away ferocious beasts, and fighting for their lives for times out of count with those alien tribes never seen before and the unknown weapons and strategies they deployed.


    Innumerable soldiers died in foreign lands.


    Their sight scattered while they stared at the back of the King, who continued forward.


    Their hearing faded while they listened for the sounds of the tide from the distant East.


    Even when they died in battle after giving all they had, their faces still held a proud smile until the end.


    Very soon �C they��d be able to return to the image in their dreams, the evening-mist-covered seashore that they had once seen.


    There, no other sounds existed apart from the sound of the waves ceaselessly splashing against the shore; a distant and far-away sea that one cannot see the end.


    That is the scene that their King described for them, but they never got to see for even once in their lives.


    Therefore, this isn��t a scene in their memories �C


    But a scene that they continued to long for in their hearts during their heroic crusading lives.


    The youth seemed to hear a billowing of the tide when the dream of the Heroic Spirit��s memories that was transmitted from a distant time and space ended.


    That billowing had, perhaps, always echoed in his heart.


    ����������


    Rider agreed without a question as soon as Waver mentioned that they should go have a stroll in the streets.


    Of course, for Waver, there was nothing that interested him much in this eastern little town compared to his hometown London. He just wanted to find a book.


    Although the easiest way to find books is to use the library, it would appear a bit inconvenient when a giant such as Rider was following him. Moreover, it��s clearly foolish to bring a loud guy such as Rider into the library, which demands silence. Besides, Rider had a history of destroying the library when he was first summoned out. It��s going to be problematic if he went along, got recognized, and Waver had to pay for the damages.


    So he had to search in the bookshops �C he had to go to larger shops to find English books as local bookshops usually only sell books in the native language. However, a market that is too busy can also be problematic.


    It was the first time Waver walked in the streets of Fuyuki Shinto during the day. It was reasonable as he hadn��t had anything in particular that needed him to come out during the day until now. The morning streets were completely void of the nocturnal feeling full of a demonic aura, and the warm sunlight and fresh air can make one��s mood very glad.


    ��Say, what on earth got into you this time?��


    ��Nothing in particular; just wanted to lighten my mood.��


    Waver replied, his face full of annoyance, to Rider��s rascally question. It wasn��t as if he had something that irritated him or that he was unsatisfied with Rider��s work; it was that pointless actions such as to lighten his mood has nothing in common with Waver��s strategies.


    Anyways, no matter what �C he wanted to completely forget about the War of the Holy Grail even if for only a little while. That was the truth.


    The meaning of joining this War of the Holy Grail had changed a little in Waver��s heart. While these changes were small they completely took over all processes of his brain, making his mind depressed or even suffocating.


    ���C Alright alright, just stop asking why. Anyways, weren��t you yelling since the day before yesterday that you want to stroll at some busy place?��


    ��Mmm, the pleasure of feeling the bustling atmosphere in a foreign market is not any less than the pleasure of battles.��


    ���� Countries brought into war and strife because of such reasons are pitiful indeed.��


    Waver mumbled helplessly.


    Hearing his words, Rider tilted his head as if very surprised, and asked.


    ��What��s wrong, kid? You talk as if you saw it with your own eyes.��


    ��Alright alright, just pretend that I didn��t say anything.��


    A rare number of Masters who had established a contract with a Servant can experience former memories of the Heroic Spirit in the form of dreams. Waver was reluctant to mention what he dreamed of this morning although he didn��t know if Rider knew about this. No one should want others to see through events in their memory; moreover, Waver didn��t intentionally want to see those memories in the first place.


    Rider immediately expressed immense interest to the shops around them as soon as they arrived at the bookshop in the shopping street in front of the station. It seems like Waver won��t need to worry whether this King of Conquerors will stir up some trouble before Waver��s proper business is done.


    ��Then I��ll deal with some business in this bookshop.��


    ��Mmm.��


    ��Basically, you can do whatever you want, but you absolutely must not step out of this shopping street. We can��t be careless even during the day. You need to be able to rush to me immediately if I am attacked.��


    ��Mmm! Mmm!��


    He didn��t even know if Rider was listening at all. Anyways, Rider��s big eyes, sparkling with light, were completely focused on the surrounding restaurants, toy shops, gaming arcades and food stalls already.


    ���� Don��t conquer, don��t invade.��


    ��Huh!?��


    ��Huh what!? Seriously����


    Worried that they might draw attention if they took too long here, Waver stuffed his wallet into the King of Conquerors��s thick palm.


    ��Don��t steal anything, and don��t you think about eating without paying! Go use money to buy something if you want it! Do you need me to use the Command Seal to tell you this again properly?��


    ��Hahahaha! Don��t be so nervous. Macedonian decorum is applicable to all civilized men in any country.��


    There was no way to know if he really understood what Waver meant. Rider disappeared excitedly into the crowd of packed and raucous shoppers after he left this indifferent reply. Waver could only sigh as he looked at Rider��s gradually disappearing figure. Although he was still seemingly slightly worried, Rider is extremely adaptable to foreign cultures despite his careless demeanor. The soft methods he used against the MacKenzie couple last night was the best testimony.


    However, if Rider spends all the money in the wallet Waver just gave to him, then half of all the funds he prepared for the Fuyuki Holy Grail War would have disappeared. Yet, compared with having Rider trigger some unsolvable problem, it would actually be cheaper to avoid that with spending this amount of money. As long as he can get the Holy Grail, it won��t matter if he doesn��t have the return fare. Waver had more or less matured a little for him to progress from his originally stingy personality to his current caliber of indifference towards money.


    For Waver �C he had no plans of buying the book he wanted even if he really did find it. It would be enough to just finish reading it in the bookshop. This was because Rider would definitely interrogate him about his reasons if Rider got to know about this book he wanted to read. Therefore, Waver didn��t want to take the risk in buying it.


    Perhaps because there were too many foreign residents here, the foreign language shelves not only contained tourism booklets and vulgar paperbacks but also a large variety of other books. Although Waver didn��t expect to really find the target, he found it easily contrary to his expectations. Waver immediately began to quickly browse through the content of the book.


    He forgot about time as soon as the book was in his hands. This was Waver��s speciality that didn��t change since childhood. He has the confidence that he won��t lose to anyone when it comes to the understanding of a book after reading. However, in the Clock Tower, this kind of talent he has only makes it easier when researching through books, an ability that��s just like a librarian��s. Therefore, he always thought with hatred that it would definitely be more simple and straightforward had he been the one writing it whenever he saw a book full of unnecessary words and incomprehensible technical explanations.


    However, those unpleasant memories were quickly chased out of his consciousness as he flipped through the pages. The content of the book Waver was now reading was very captivating, and it pulled the reader��s thoughts along to gallop together at the distant end of the world.


    Waver remained in an oblivious state of reading for he didn��t how long.


    Suddenly, Waver felt some extraordinarily heavy steps, different from that of an ordinary person, coming into his hearing. So he immediately put the book back and pretended a calm demeanor. His sight happened to connect with that of Rider��s, who happened to be look towards the foreign language shelves, when Waver turned his head around.


    ��Oooh! I found you I found you! Such a short dude hiding between the shelves really can��t be seen by anyone, and is so bothersome to find.����Normal people are all shorter than book shelves, you idiotic giant! �C Speaking of, what did you buy this time?��


    ��Oooh! I found you I found you! Such a short dude hiding between the shelves really can��t be seen by anyone, and is so bothersome to find.��


    ��Normal people are all shorter than book shelves, you idiotic giant! �C Speaking of, what did you buy this time?��


    A paper bag, so large that it made Waver feel uncomfortable, was held up in one of Rider��s hands. As if he loved the contents inside to pieces, he eagerly opened it and showed it to Waver on the spot.


    ��Look! So ��Admiral��s Grand Strategies IV�� goes on sale today, and I bought the open day limited edition! Wahahahaha, my luck rank indeed work as well as they look!��


    Waver couldn��t help but feel a passing headache when he saw that what Rider bought was ten times more idiotic that the most idiotic thing Waver himself could think of.


    ��Say, you only bought the software for such a big thing����


    Half way through his sentence, Waver suddenly discovered that the large paper bag in Rider��s hand was too enormous as packaging for just one software disc. He immediately realised that this King of Conquerors bought the console as well.


    ��Alright kid! Let��s hurry back and play together. I even bought an extra controller!��


    ��Let me tell you this: I don��t have any interest at all towards this kind of vulgar games.��


    Hearing Waver say this, Rider immediately furrowed his brows in irritation, and said with a heavy sigh.


    ��Huh, honestly, why do you like to immerse yourself in that little world of yours? ��Don��t you want to just find even a little joy?��


    ��Stop bothering me! How would a magus like me, who��s searching for the truth, have spare time to do these pointless things? I don��t have extra brain cells to waste on computer games!��


    ���C Hmm? Then you have extra brain cells to waste on this book?��


    As Rider spoke, he pulled out the book that Waver just stuffed back into the bookshelf. This completely unexpected action made Waver uncontrollably rebuke him, out loud and nervously.


    �� O �C O �C Of course not! How do you know I was reading at this one before?��


    ��Only this one was put in the shelf the other way around; only an idiot would miss it �C Huh? ��Alexander the Great���� isn��t this my biography?��


    At this moment, Waver wanted to be swallowed by a chasm opening up in the ground. This current feeling of shame was even worse than having his tutor Kayneth mock his essay.


    ��You really are a weird guy. Isn��t the real person standing in front of you more reliable compared to these records that you can��t confirm? Isn��t it easier to just ask me whatever questions you have?��


    ��Aaaaaa! Fine, I��ll ask you I��ll ask you!��


    Waver yelled, half crying, and spoke after he grabbed the book from Rider��s hands and flipped to a page that he was particularly interested in.


    ��Historical records say you were a very short man, so why do you appear like an idiotic giant now?��


    ��I��m short? Where did you read that!?��


    ��Look at this! It is said that your feet can��t even reach the foot stool after you conquered the Persian Empire and sat on Darius�� throne, and at the end they had no other choice but to swap that foot stool for a table!��


    ��Aaa, you mean Darius? That couldn��t be helped; I��m indeed short compared to that tall man.��


    Hearing Waver say this name, the King of Conquerors laughed loudly and clapped his hands, then said while gazing at the sky with a face full of reminiscing expressions as if he was remembering an old friend.


    ���C Not only was that emperor��s caliber very majestic, his figure was, too. He was indeed a ruler fitting for the mighty Persian Empire.��


    From Rider��s description, the other man should have been a giant of more than three meters tall. When Waver��s brain thought of this he couldn��t help but feel a chill.


    ��Unimaginable�� it��s really unimaginable!��


    ��If we think along your line, then King Arthur was actually a woman! A woman! Isn��t that more surprising compared to my height?


    Ah, anyways, this so-called history written by whomever at wherever is very hard to completely and accurately describe the situation back then.��


    Rider laughed optimistically and said this as if he cared nothing about the discriminating records left in history.


    Waver, staring at his expression, went on to say.


    ��You just let other write whatever they want? �C It��s history concerning you.��


    ��Hmm? This isn��t much to be worried about�� you find it weird?��


    ��Of course!��


    Waver continued speaking.


    ��Any ruler in any era would wish to have his name remembered by those after him. They��d definitely all get angry if they know records of them, made by later men, have errors or missed something out.��


    ��Hmm, true. If you can leave your name behind in history, then it also counts as some kind of immortality. However, all these are meaningless to me. I��d rather have twenty more years of life like this compared to existing in such books with just my name for two thousand years.��


    ������


    Although he didn��t know if Rider��s reply, accompanied with a bitter smile, was his true thoughts or only a joke �C for Waver, who had just finished reading the history concerning the King of Conquerors, this was exactly the heavy topic that he didn��t know how to answer.


    Alexander the Great, who created the largest empire in history to date, refused to lose himself in the glory of this great accomplishment and continued forward at the same time. The curtains of his life fell after a short period of only thirty years.


    No matter how later men lamented the tragedy of his passing at the height of his life, the emotions he expressed himself about his short life had a heavy feeling for others no matter how light the tone is.


    ��Aaa, even if I had only ten more years; I��d be able to conquer the West as well.��


    ����Then, after you get the Holy Grail, how about wishing immortality to it?��


    Standing behind the King of Conquerors, who excitedly wondered about the possibilities, Waver finally couldn��t control himself and asked as an interception.


    ��Immortality? This is a good idea. If I won��t ever die, then I��d be able to completely conquer the entire universe.��


    Rider seemed to suddenly remember something as he said this, and his face darkened.


    ����Speaking of, there was also an idiot who gave up the immortality he once found. Ha, that bastard really manages to stay on my mind.��


    Waver had no idea what Rider was talking about, and it was also the first time that Rider spoke to himself in this matter. Right now, Waver had a new understanding to the meaning of Rider��s wish that he spoke of in the quiz of the Holy Grail last night.


    In the afternoon, while the two walked on the road back home, Waver was silent the whole way through.


    Everything on the streets would soon be enveloped with darkness, and the nocturnal Fuyuki city would once again become the battleground of the War of the Holy Grail. As a Master, Waver would also have no choice but face this cruel war with his Servant.


    There was no terror or restlessness.


    His Servant was the most powerful one; that was beyond doubt �C because he witnessed the might of Rider��s true Noble Phantasm with his own eyes last night.


    It still felt like as if he was right there even when he thought about it now, and he was able to feel the scent of the hot wind that blew the boiling sand dunes along.


    An army of cavalry in high morale was in front of his eyes.


    And also the majestic and proud face of the king who drew himself to his full height in front of that formation.


    Ionian Hetairoi �C a Heroic Spirit with such a mighty Noble Phantasm has no reasons for losing. Alexander would definitely defeat all other enemies and obtain the final victory.


    That would definitely be called the King of Conquerors, Alexander��s victory �C at that end, where would the victory of Waver Velvet, be?


    Yes, he would never forget. He was once mocked and looked down upon by those so-called prestigious families and nobilities. He gambled all he had to join the War of the Holy Grail exactly as a counter blow for their contempt towards him. Obtain the victory of the War of the Holy Grail and become the best magus in the world; that was the goal Waver set to himself.


    But the War of the Holy Grail that unfolded at Fuyuki completely surpassed Waver��s anticipations�� the Servant he summoned happened to be a guy who completely ignored his Master��s command, and acted by himself to fight only with his mighty strength.


    If this goes on, Rider would definitely walk step by step towards victory with ease. Meanwhile, could Waver only forever hide behind his Servant with fear, be of no help even till the last minute and just muddle through to the end of the War?


    Would he obtain the Holy Grail just because he was lucky enough to draw the most powerful trump card? What would be proven with a self like that? Prove that he obtained glory under Rider��s shadow? At the end, this would only make others continue their mockery.


    And if Rider really lost, then �C what would a Master as useless as himself do?


    This kind of battle�� if this goes on until the end, then there would definitely be no changes in him.


    It would only display his incapacity, insignificance and humiliation even more when he��s beside an overly powerful Heroic Spirit. This made Waver more ashamed that the humiliation he went through at the Clock Tower.


    ���C How come you��re so quiet? Hmm?��


    A sound came from somewhere above Waver��s head. Looking up, he saw that Rider still wore the usual innocent smile that he found incredible, and was looking down at Waver.


    I��ve had enough with looking up at this angle.


    I don��t want to experience this angle of being looked down upon no matter what.


    I��ve had absolutely enough of you!


    Although he almost spurted this impulsive sentence out, Waver barely controlled his mood with the final shred of manners in him, and used a more euphemistic way instead.


    ��Nothing, just feeling a little bored with you.��


    ��See, you felt bored after all, right? That��s why I suggested us to play this game together �C��


    ��It��s not like that!��


    Like usual, this reply had nothing to do with the question, and it finally reached the limit of Waver��s patience.


    ��Having a Servant who��s so powerful that you��re almost guaranteed to get the Holy Grail�� doesn��t bring anything to make me proud of myself! Making a contract with a Servant such as Assassin would have shown my worth even more!��


    Hearing Waver��s words, Rider scratched his head with a snort.


    ��If you really were to do something so stupid, you��ve probably died many times over by now.��


    ��That��s enough from you! I have no qualms about dying in my own battle! I wouldn��t be here participating in the War of the Holy Grail if I was afraid of dying!


    And �C how do I say this �C just from when did you become the protagonist!? Always acting by yourself before I gave the order; what kind of a position are you putting me into with all this? Just what did I come all the way to Japan for!?��


    ��Calm down calm down����


    Different from Waver��s worked-up mood, which was as tense as the tension between a drawn bow and bared sword, Rider still smiled without any seriousness. It was as if Waver was hammering a nail into a bag of rice; he couldn��t use any force.


    ��If the wish you want to fulfill after you obtain the Grail is able to move my mighty desires, then the King of Conquerors would be completely at your command from now on �C how about that? Do you wish to grow a bit taller?��


    ��Of course not! �� Haaa!��


    Seeing that Waver��s mood became more agitated the more he talked, Alexander placed a hand on his head, and interrupted him as if saying ��isn��t this good enough?��.


    ��Say, kid, you don��t need to be so eager, right? No matter what, this War of the Holy Grail wouldn��t count as the climax of your life, right?��


    ��What �C!��


    Isn��t this ritual the miracle of a lifetime? �C Waver, who was about to open his mouth and rebuke, suddenly understood Alexander��s meaning. For this King of Conquerors, the Holy Grail is only a method to make him appear in this world again. His true goal is the conquest the entire, wide-spanning world after the War of the Holy Grail.


    ��If you really wish to pursue a life full of glory and dreams, then go and fight for yourself. It wouldn��t be too late to find a battlefield made for you after all that.��


    ������


    In front of the miracle that was hailed as being able to grant all wishes, this guy��s wish happened to be just obtaining a human body �C just how foolish does this action sound?


    However, there is nothing wrong with this wish when it comes someone who thinks his own value is higher than that of the Holy Grail.


    Just what kind of a person is this guy, who is so arrogant and confident about his might?


    It was with such questions that Waver purposefully checked up on the historical records. However, the more he knew about the glorious accomplishments the history texts listed about this man, the more profoundly he felt that �C


    This man merely possessed a charisma that was overwhelming and incomparable with other mortals �C so great was it that even those majestic and elite armies who worshiped him, believed in him like a god, and could even give their lives to him.


    At the end, Waver had to admit �C those who mocked the King of Conquerors��s wish as a boring wish are the foolish ones who merely dragged their bodies along from day to day, and spend their life away on nothing.


    ��I shouldn��t be the only one unsatisfied with this contract, right?��


    Waver asked in a low voice after he silently swallowed his humiliation.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��You must have some complaints too, correct? Like why would I, such a useless person, end up being your Master! You would obtain victory even easier if you partnered up with an outstanding Master.��


    Without showing if he really understood the meaning from Waver��s heart, Rider said evenly.


    ��Mmm, you��re right.��


    Rider lifted his head and looked towards the sky.


    ��True, if your figure were more imposing, then it��d look more fitting compared to now.��


    The King of Conquerors��s half mocking reply ignited all the anger in Waver��s heart in an instant. As the short Master became even angrier and almost erupted, Rider suddenly took out the world map that never left his side and spoke while pointing at the first page.


    ��Ok kid, look here, look at the enemy in front of us.��


    ������


    The map of the entire world was portrayed in the A2 size paper. Rider��s so-called ��enemy�� is this entire world.


    ��Come. Try to draw, in scale, the current appearances of us two beside our ��enemy��. Line us up and compare us.��


    Waver signed helplessly towards Rider��s pointless question.


    ��How can I draw that �C��


    ��You can��t draw it, right? You wouldn��t be able to draw it no matter how fine your pen is. Even drawing with a needle tip would be too wide �C us two are the same compared to the enemy in front us, just two very tiny dots.


    Therefore, we shouldn��t care about whether it��s fitting or not at all.��


    The tall Servant laughed without restraint.


    ��This body is just one grain of sand in a desert compared to what I should conquer. You and I are the same, both so tiny. Since it��s so small that it can��t be seen, what��s the point of us two comparing the sizes of our figures?��


    ������


    ��I feel even more elated precisely because of this.��


    Rider laughed openly, and continued to speak boldly.


    ��The more insignificant I feel, the more I want to use this insignificant body of mine to rule over the entire world. That is indeed the most exhilarating feeling�� Listen, that is truly the heartbeat of the King of the Conquerors!��


    Waver was completely defeated by Rider��s vigor.


    In front of Rider, whose mind was so optimistic, the irritation and anxiety in Waver��s heart were only hassles that don��t deserve to be mentioned. The King of Conquerors��s eyes couldn��t even see those daily anxieties.


    ���� Basically, your point is that it doesn��t matter what kind of a Master you have. No matter how weak and small I am, it won��t be a problem for you at all, right?��


    ��Why would you think that? Oi!��


    Rider furrowed his brows, forced out a laugh, and patted Waver��s back.


    ��Kid, this inferiority you feel is indeed the forerunner of having the spirit of a king.


    You��d still think that you are insignificant no matter how I explain to you. However, you��d still persist in marching towards a higher goal even knowing this. Aaa, from my experience, the seed of ��supremacy�� had already started growing in your heart.��


    ����You��re not praising me at all; you��re treating me as if I��m a fool.��


    ��However, kid, you��re so foolish that it��s cute.��


    Rider smiled and spoke frankly.


    ��If I really made a contract with a Master whose ambitions are not too far from mine, like you said, then I would definitely feel really bored. However, your wishes far surpassed your capacities. Someone like you, who would chase after a ��far-distant glory��, is the basic guideline of living in my time.


    �C Therefore, precisely because of this, I really feel very happy about making a contract with a foolish kid like you.��


    ������


    Waver turned his face aside, not daring to face Rider��s rustic smile.


    Why does this idiotic giant always use these unhappy things to comfort me?


    Perhaps no one in the world would be happy when others call him a fool.


    Thinking that he didn��t know what emotions he should face Rider with, Waver almost wanted to disappear right now �C


    Right this moment, an unanticipated evil chill suddenly passed through Waver��s entire body.


    ��Arg��!��


    All the Magic Circuits in his body began to hurt terribly as if they were in a spasm.


    Of course, this abnormality didn��t appear because of Waver��s internal causes. It was because an abnormal chaos appearing in the prana of the surrounding air and his Magic Circuits, calibrated to it, fell into an abnormal state with it.


    Standing beside him, Rider also looked solemnly towards the East, as if he could deduce this abnormal prana��s initiating direction with a Servant��s instincts.


    ����The riverside.��


    Rider said in a low voice like a soldier about to walk into the battlefield. Hearing this, Waver also immediately realized tonight��s battle had already begun.


    The War of the Holy Grail was still going on �C


    Having no time to attend to the sentiments still entwined within their hearts, the soldiers will once again throw themselves into battle.

 Volume 3 - CH 10.1

    Act 10


    No matter what, the ones who perceived the presence of the strange sorcery weren''t Waver and Rider alone.


    The spell-like waves emitted from the surrounding of Mion River were close to the multiple aria of the ritual magecraft class, something which could not be activated without at least 10 people. Certainly, every magus in Fuyuki city�Dnamely, all the masters participating in the Holy Grail War, would have sensed that at once.


    Sola-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri who had newly acquired the rights to be a Master, and Lancer, were at that moment, looking for their enemy from a high place in Shinto best suited for a broad view, which was the rooftop of the under construction Fuyuki Centre building. Tonight, mist of a somewhat strange amount seethed from the Mion River, causing their field of vision to thin extremely. With the eyesight of human beings, only the blur figure of the illuminated Fuyuki bridge could be seen.


    ���DCan you see what''s going on? Lancer.��


    At Sola''s question, Lancer who was looking through the mist with his super eyesight as a Servant, nodded.


    ��It really is Caster. Looks like something has set up a camp at the center of the river. As for the details, I''m afraid I can''t see it.��


    As usual, completely lacking any notion to conceal himself, it was the improper defencelessness as a magus. Caster was simultaneously turned into the target by many other Servants due to the supervisor''s arrangement, and yet he was still not aware of it yet?


    ��If we want to bring him down, now''s the best chance right?��


    ��Yes. Whatever he is doing, before he delivers his result, it would be wise to kill him first.��


    Naturally, that was not all�DLooking down at the Command Seals engraved on the back of her hand, which she had plundered from her fiance, Kayneth El-Melloi, she thought.I''m sure other Masters would have sensed Caster''s appearance. If I''m aiming for the reward from the supervisor, the supplementary Command Seals, I have to go ahead of the other rivals and defeat Caster immediately.


    If they managed to seize Caster''s head successfully, these Command Seals which lacked a stroke due to Kayneth''s idiocy, would be complete again. Three strokes of Command Seals, the originally ideal form�DHer flawless bond with heroic spirit Diarmuid would be regained back. By merely thinking of that, Sola could not suppress her violently throbbing heart.


    ��I will go out and attack. Sola-sama, please stay here and observe my fighting.��


    ��No way! Now I am a Master. I''ll back you up from your side.��


    At those pleading-like eyes, Lancer shook his head determinedly.


    ��That cannot be done. With all due respect, my lady does not have the battle knowledge like Kayneth-dono does. That riverbank will become a place of death. Even for me, a battle in which I would have to protect my lady, whose defence cannot match up; is almost impossible. Please, please understand.��


    ��But......��


    Although she was told that, for Sola right now, merely parting from Lancer''s side for a short while was a hardship beyond forlornness.


    ��Or else�DSola-sama, do you suspect dullness in my spear point? That I am fooling about in this selfish fight?��


    At Lancer who had narrowed his eyes and asked her that, Sola shook her head hastily. Adding to the humiliation Kayneth ��bestowed�� towards Lancer was out of the question. By all means, Sola had to make Lancer who still swore allegiance to Kayneth, to understand that Sola was the Master truly worthy of his loyalty.


    ��Lancer, I will leave the judgments at the battlefield to you. Please fight this battle freely, without any regret.��


    ��I am indebted to you.��


    After lowering his head quietly, Lancer kicked hard at his steel-framed foothold, and leaped towards the light at the street under his eyes.


    Looking at the back of that Servant who leaped from one roof to another on the close-up buildings, earnestly focused on the river, Sola saw him off with bitter, painful feelings.


    Ever since substituting Kayneth as Master�Dthat heroic spirit had never smiled at her; not even once.


    From the base Kiritsugu prepared to Mion River which was the source of the abnormal magecraft, Saber needed just a few more minutes to cover that distance with the Mercedes she was driving.


    Logically thinking, since the streets of Miyama town were narrow and complicated, the time required would easily exceed 30 minutes. Nevertheless, the Riding skill of this Servant achieved the miracle of overthrowing this reasoning. The speed of the silver automobile which rushed through the narrow lanes and curves with bumps and close-shaves, had already achieved the preposterousness of making one doubt even the laws of nature.


    Springing off from the road onto the path along the riverside, the automobile stopped after it landed with an elegant spin turn. Without waiting even for the car wing door to open, Saber leaped out, and ran up the bank. The fog was thick enough to block the vision of ordinary humans, but it did not block Servants'' eyesight.


    Sure enough, her bitter enemy was right in front of her, calmly standing still at the center of the river, which was 200 meters wide. Alighting from the passenger seat onto the top of the bank, Irisviel ascertained the figure in the mist with her magecraft-strengthened eyesight, and frowned with an irritated-looking expression.


    ��Just as I thought, it''s Caster.��


    Saber nodded, and observed the enemy Servant painstakingly. Alone and not accompanied by his Master as usual, he was standing straight on the sandbar-less river center, as if standing on the water surface. Upon a close look, the thing which was turning into his foothold, was grotesque shadows gathering beneath the water surface. Looks like the swarm of creatures she battled at the forest the other day, had gathered under Caster''s feet, forming a ��sandbar��.


    From the abnormal emission of prana. there was doubt that Caster was performing some sort of large-scale magecraft. The outset of this strange fog which centered about the river, was probably an aftermath due to this as well. Not showing even the expression of him focusing on his incantations, he was merely standing relaxingly�D The vortex of raging prana overflowed from the grimoire in his hands, distorting even the space around it.


    An extraordinary prana kiln, a Noble Phantasm which compiles the monologic procedures......Falling into the hands of a lunatic, there were no weapons as dangerous as this.


    ��Welcome, holy maiden. It is my utmost delight to be able to meet you again.��


    At Caster who gave a bow in his usual courteous way, Saber''s eyes flared with anger.


    ��You''re incorrigible......Heretic, what''s your plan tonight!!��


    ��I''m very sorry, Jeanne. This evening, the guest of honor is not my lady.��


    His face twisted with a sinister laughter which could make one shiver. Although he would reveal a madness which did not exist before, Caster responded.


    ���DIn spite of that, to be honored by my lady''s presence again is a supreme joy to me. Please enjoy to the fullest, the banquet of death and degeneration this unworthy Gilles de Rais prepared.��


    Under the feet of Caster''s who was laughing out loud, the dark surface started shaking. The countless creatures which had gathered under the summoner''s feet, protruded their innumerable tentacles simultaneously�Dweren''t they swallowing down Caster who was standing on their heads, receiving them?


    At the first look, Caster appeared to have been assaulted by the familiars which had betrayed him. However, with his entire body covered by the tentacles, Caster proudly raised the voice of his mad, ringing laughter further up a tone, which was already similar to a strange shriek.


    ��Now, once again we''ll wave the salvation flag! It''s good that the abandoned had gathered. Great that the condemned had gathered as well. I am the leader! I am the commander! The resentments towards us, the oppressed ones, surely would have reached even ��God��! Oooh the Lord of heavens! I receive the condemnation and offer up my body!!��


    The bubbling surface swelled up, and pushed up Caster who was still being swallowed by the tentacles. Before one knows, the number of the creatures becoming his foothold increased. If one considers the depth of the river, that number was already more terrifying than imagined.


    ��Caster is......being absorbed??��


    In front of the eyes of the horrified Saber, the amount of creatures crowding at the summoner''s body itself kept swelling. The summons of Prelati��s Spellbook had to be of an inexhaustible supply. The countless tentacles entwined among each other and fused together, and was already becoming a lump of meat.


    The glittering, filthy mucus which could make one nauseous, was pretty much a sandbar of meat; an island of meat. Yet, as if that was still not enough, the assembly of creatures swelled continuously.


    Even Caster''s figure had disappeared. Only his voice reverberated like the cry of victory.


    ��O you proud ��God��! O you cruel ��God��! We''ll drag you down from your heavenly seat! O Lamb loved by God! O humans who take after the image of God! At this very moment, scorn, insult, rip apart to your heart''s content! We will ride on the guffaws of the rebels, to the lamentations and shrieks of God''s children, and strike the gates of heaven!��


    The dirty lump of meat had already swelled to the size of a sphere. No, maybe this is the real form of the diabolic underworld. All the familiars Caster had employed until today had to be but the bits and pieces of this; small fries which would not exceed this.


    ��That is......��


    A grotesque shadow rising with darkness as its background. At that disgusting and yet overwhelming majesty, Saber held her breath.


    Even the champions of the deep seas- whales and giant squids, could not boast of such large size. A nightmare which governs the ocean in the realm that is outside this world. Without a doubt, that aquatic giant fits the name of a ��sea demon��.


    It was fortunate that no one was standing with Irisviel at the river bank, but at the other shore of the river, residences had already turned their lights on. In spite the fact that it was late at night, the mad sounds would be transported by the wind there. Naturally, such an obvious mystery would be exposed to the eyes of the public. At the very least, due to the thick night fog which shrouded visions, those able to witness the monster would be limited. The residents'' panic would be confined into a restricted area.


    In any case, the unspoken agreement that the Holy Grail war should be conducted in secret, was completely violated.


    ��I have underestimated this fellow......Summoning such a monster!��


    ��No, no matter how strong a Servant is, the ��form�� of the familiar they can summon and use should be limited. However, if we were to ignore ��using��, there should be no limit to it...��


    The supposedly stout-hearted Irisviel revealed her awe through her voice this time.


    ��Neglecting the controls after the summoning, if it is just ��inviting��......no matter how powerful the monsters are, logically, it is still possible. As long as he has the prana and technique to just open the door.��


    ��......That monster is not under Caster''s control?��


    ��No doubt about it.��


    Irisviel''s state of being shaken was probably because of the terror she was able to comprehend as a magus. Nevertheless, Saber did not have any pains at grasping the gravity of the situation.


    ��Magecraft is ��the art of flipping through evil��. But THAT is a genuine ��evil�� which does not apply to the reasoning of those minions. The incarnation of something which have the craving desire of endlessly devouring with thorough greediness. To summon such a thing; that act itself is neither an ��art�� nor anything else!��


    Whilst tightening her fists in anger, Saber considered the magus'' madness.


    ��Well then, that creature is not challenging anyone to a fight.....?��


    ��That''s right. It was just invited to eat. A city like this takes only a few hours to be completely consumed.��


    ���DTcth!��


    Caster did not even have the recognition of what a battle or a victory is. That demented Servant probably planned to wreck the ��Holy Grail War��- the conduct itself; and to send it back, idle. Together with all the lives in this city.


    At familiar peals of thunder, Saber turned around. At the open space of the park where it was just the two of them, the shining chariot of god''s authority had just landed. Holding the bridles, the gigantic Servant shot an insolent smile at the person ahead of him.


    ��Yo, King of Knights. What a fine night...is what I wanted to say, but looks like now''s not the time for genteel greetings.��


    ��King of Conquerors......You''re still incorrigible. Did you come again to make some jokes?��


    As if evading Saber who alertly put herself on guard, Rider calmly raised his hands.


    ��C''mon, c''mon. Tonight''s the only truce. If that HUGE FELLA is left alone, I can''t do any killings in peace.


    Since just now, I have been going around calling the other Servants. Lancer had agreed. He should have caught up by now.��


    ��......The other Servants?��


    ��I have squashed Assassin to death, and Berserker is out of the question. As for Archer...merely calling him is useless. He''s the type which would respond to collusions.��


    Saber nodded, and with a serious expression, hit her breastplate with her gauntlet hand.


    ��Understood. I have no objection to cooperating too. King of Conquerors, although it is just a brief alliance, let''s swear our loyalty together.��


    ��Huhu, it''s good that we have understanding when it comes to battles......Hmm? What''s wrong? You Masters not happy?��


    ��............��


    Naturally, it was not that they were unhappy. Irisviel was just somewhat daunted at Rider and Saber''s practical-minded sportsmanship, having placed their past grudge on the shelves. As for Waver, he did not even try to hide his wariness, as he peeked timidly from the driver''s seat of Rider''s chariot, not trying to get down at all.


    Be it killing the enemy, or forming alliances, for those who live in battlefields, they definitely have no space for personal feelings, and have to make cold-hearted judgements- both of them probably had the same perspective in this matter. This is the spirit which could not be shared had they not gone through similarly troubled times.


    Nonetheless, whatever they were to disregard now, Caster''s recklessness had to be stopped. If an oath is something good enough for trust, the most prudent decision now would be to join forces here.


    ��I don''t mind. Einsbern accepts the truce. Rider''s Master, is that okay with you?��


    At Irisviel''s call, Waver nodded reluctantly.


    ��......Einsbern, what''s your plan? I heard from Lancer just now that this is not your first time fighting with Caster himself?��


    Indeed. For Saber, this could be called the return match of that fight in their forest. They had barely managed to fight off Caster with Lancer''s help, but having acquired incomparable battle powers, Caster had come to fight back. Nevertheless, this time Lancer was not here, and they had formed an alliance with Rider. From the way things are going, it was still not entirely gloomy.


    ���DAnyway, we have to defeat him swiftly. Right now that monster is probably still being maintained in this world by prana provision from Caster, but once THAT THING acquires independent provisions and starts supporting itself, things would get out of our hands. To stop Caster before that...��


    Satisfied, Saber nodded.


    ��His grimoire right?��


    The autonomic summon prana kiln, Prelati��s Spellbook. That extraordinary Noble Phantasm was now buried with Caster''s body inside the sea monster''s heart.


    ��Indeed. We have to settle this before before that guy gets up the shore to begin his meal. But...��


    Frowning in displeasure, Rider gazed at that dark green giant which coiled round and round.


    ��Caster is at the depths of that massive meat. Well, what should we do?��


    ��Drag him out. Can''t do anything else.��


    At Rider''s grumble, a new voice from the darkness behind responded. Under the street lights, the resplendent silhouette of the twin lances appeared. Slightly later than the chariot which dashes across the skies, it was Lancer. Finally, the three-Servant anti-Caster alliance had assembled.


    ��If he would just show his Noble Phantasm, I can destroy his technique with a blow from my G��e Dearg......Naturally, I don''t think that guy would easily allow that to happen.��


    ��Lancer, you can hit Caster''s Noble Phantasm from the river side by hurling the lance?��


    At Saber''s question, Lancer laughed audaciously.


    ��If only he would just show that thing, there won''t be any trouble at all. You looking down on us lance-wielding heroic spirits?��


    ��Okay. So Rider and I will cover the forefront. Is that all right, King of Conquerors?��


    ��I don''t mind, but......Even if my chariot doesn''t need road to travel on, Saber, how do you plan to attack the enemy in the river?��


    Being asked thus by Rider, this time it was Saber''s turn to grin.


    ��This body of mine has received divine protection from the lady of the lake. Whatever the water is, there is nothing which can stop my advance.��


    ��Oh? That''s something quite rare......I really want you to join my men.��


    At Rider''s self-centered comment, Saber whose beautiful eyebrows would usually ruffle, ignored him with a sharp glare instead.


    ��You will pay the price of that careless remark another time. Now, digging Caster out of the inside of the monster is the top priority.��


    ��Haha, aye! Well then, let me strike the first blow.��


    Together with his roar of laughter, Rider lashed at the oxen of his chariot, and dashed up to the empty sky with clapping thunders. Not caring at all about Waver''s shrieks who apparently hadn''t made the mental preparation, the King of Conquerors'' galloping Noble Phantasm started the straight-on charge towards that gargantuan sea monster.


    ��Saber, good luck!��


    Nodding at Irisviel who called out to her, the King of Knights leaped from the bank into the river again.


    The shiny greaves hit the water surface, and silver splashes scattered in brilliance. But, the tips of her toes did not sink. With hardness identical to a ground, the water Saber stepped on accepted her sprint. It was just the miracle which could happen to the king due to the blessing of the spirit of the lake.


    As she got closer, the figure of the sea monster grew all the more. As if bending over towards Saber, it overwhelmed her with its odious dignity.


    Like a group of snakes, the curvy tentacles which extended all over freely, stretched out to intercept the approaching King of Knights.


    Nevertheless, neither its strangeness nor its odiousness could hinder her sprint. Right now, fear and impatience were the same in Saber''s heart.


    ��Let''s settle this, Caster!��


    The beheading strike of the Barrier of the Wind King which was swung over her head with renewed fighting spirit, first hit the sea monster with a merciless stroke.


    X X


    Somewhere far away, within the thunderclouds of high altitudes at which not even birds fly, the voices of whispers being exchanged over digitally encrypted wireless radios could be heard.


    ��Control to Diablo I, come in!��


    ��This is Diablo I, loud and clear. Anything?��


    ��Request from Fuyuki city police for disaster relief operation. Stop patrolling immediately, get there now.��


    ��Disaster relief operation?�� Hearing those words from the headphone, First Class Lieutenant ��gi doubted his ears.


    If it were helicopters or P3C, he could still understand. But a ��disaster�� which could call back an F15 fighter from its maritime border patrol, what on earth could it be?


    ��Control, clarifying order contents. What happened?��


    At the other side of the wireless radio, there was a brief, awkward silence.


    ��......Ah, okay, don''t laugh. Over there......a monster had appeared.��


    To hear that in the cockpit of a subsonic cruising speed, it could be said to be a first-rate joke. Not laughing was an absurd request.


    ��That''s the best! It was worthwhile for me to sign up for the air defense.��


    ��Anyway it is an official order. Diablo I, observe and report the situation at Mion River.��


    ��......It''s a joke right. Oi?��


    ��Diablo I, repeat.��


    The irritated voice of the controller told him that he was dragged into this ridiculous prank too. Sighing, Captain ��gi gave a fixed reply monotonously.


    ��Diablo I, roger that. This plane is on its way to Mion river mouth for scouting. Over!��


    Despite that, Captain ��gi had suddenly become inclined to believe the content of the conversation just now. When the thought that such absurd conversation might be recorded in the voice recorder crossed his mind, he felt an awkwardness as if he wanted to run away.


    ��......Diablo II, just like what was said. Turn back. Let''s go back!��


    ��Roger. But......is that all right?��


    The pilot of the consort plane, Diablo II- Third Class Lieutenant Kobayashi said that in a tone which did not hide his suspicion towards that absurd order.


    Nonetheless, whether it was true or false, he had no choice but to carry out the orders relayed to him. At least, the only consolation was that his destination, Fuyuki city was on the air way back to his base. He didn''t know who on earth would take responsibility for it, but for now. at least the jet fuel wasting due to needless loitering would be kept to a minimum.


    ��If there really is a monster, you''ll give us the permission to fight?��


    At Third Class Lieutenant Kobayashi''s semi-desperate words, First Class Lieutenant ��gi snorted again.


    ��If this is a monster film, we are surely the roles which will be killed. The underdogs from Ultraman.��


    ��That''s not funny.��


    In the navigators'' hearts, with the thunderous roar of the afterburner, turning its silver wings over, the figure of the F15J was as gallant as usual.

 Volume 3 - CH 10.2

    Archer looked down towards the distant, waveborne battle of Heroic Spirits from high in the air.


    "What a disgraceful sight..."


    The King of Heroes rode upon a shining bright ��ark�� made of gold and emerald, 500 meters above the ground.


    Gate of Babylon �C the treasury of Gilgamesh, the primeval hero who once owned all of the treasures in the world, stored within it the original forms of many treasures that were praised by the legends and myths of latter men.


    The golden ark that he is using to float in the air is also one of those ''divine secret treasures''. Indeed, this is the flying contraption that was passed from Babylon to India and recorded in the two epic sagas Ramayana and Mahabharata as the "Vimana".


    "Although they��re mongrels, they are famous warriors at the very least... I wouldn��t have thought that they��ve fallen as low as joining together to finish that filthy thing. There should be a limit to deplorability. Don��t you think so, Tokiomi?"


    In contrast with the languid and heedless Archer, T��saka Tokiomi, who was permitted to share a seat on the ark, had a heart full of anger and anxiety.


    For the most part, magecraft has to be used in secret �C it was indeed due to the need to obey this basic principle that the T��saka lineage was appointed this land''s Second Owner by the Association. Caster''s rampage not only threatens the progress of the Holy Grail War, it wholly tramples over even Tokiomi��s own prestige.


    It would be a horrid tragedy if the liberated beast were to go mad again. If that happens, then the problem would no longer be a simple matter of finishing Caster''s bounty, or properly conducting the Heaven��s Feel. Right now, this monster must be eliminated as soon as possible. The dignity of the T��saka name would be at stake if the number of witnesses increased.


    "O King, that monster is an evil creature laying waste to your garden. A sinner that deserves death by any means!"


    "That��s the work of the gardener."


    Archer immediately rebuked Tokiomi��s request.


    "Could it be, Tokiomi, that you regard this great treasure of mine as a gardener''s hoe?"


    "That is not what I meant! But as you can see �C they won''t be able to hold on much longer."


    In truth, it is evident that the battle is progressing towards despair.


    Although Saber and Rider��s blades continued to slash the sea demon��s gigantic body with no respite, it showed no signs of being wounded.


    Of course, it wasn��t that the Servants were holding back. The unyielding sword that clove rocks and the iron hooves that brought forth roaring thunder; they ruthlessly carved out the sea demon��s flesh, scattering them about in waves of blood and decay. However, the shredded wounds would be filled up by new flesh in the blink of an eye.


    The demonic monsters that Caster summoned and commanded previously also had physical regeneration abilities, so it was not surprising. However, the giant sea demon this time was indeed enormous in size. It was as if they were digging a hole in a marsh; the damage of the two Servants combined cannot keep pace with the monster''s regeneration.


    Even the utmost effort and combined attacks of the King of Knights and King of Conquerors could only slow down the sea demon''s progress towards the river bank by a little.


    "This is a great opportunity to display the majesty of a true hero. Please, give the command!"


    The King of Heroes gave Tokiomi a glance of displeasure. Then he swung his right hand, which was propping up his chin on the edge of the ship. Four swords and spears appeared in the air next to him. The shining primeval Noble Phantasms unleashed a thunderous roar, and flew to impale the filthy mountain of meat that wriggled down below.


    Saber and Rider reacted immediately and jumped away to avoid being caught in the attack, but Caster��s sea monster was in no ways so agile. The four Noble Phantasms hit it head on. Their power, enough to split mountains, blew one-third of the giant beast��s body into nothingness.


    It was an unprecedentedly mighty impact, but Caster laughed out loud with an even more piercing sound.


    "How can it be...?"


    Tokiomi was dumbfounded. Beneath him, the wriggling meat mountain swelled up like a balloon, and repaired the damaged parts as he watched.


    The physical structure of the giant meat lump was perhaps as simple as an amoeba. It has no bones or organs, and thus no weaknesses. Its movement won��t be impaired no matter which body part is destroyed, and it will speedily restore the destroyed parts relying on its mighty regeneration ability.


    " �C We''re leaving, Tokiomi. I can��t watch that filthy thing a second longer."


    Archer spat out while his crimson irises expressed his revulsion.


    "But... please wait, King of Heroes!"


    "Tokiomi, I used four Noble Phantasms for your honor. I don��t want to take them back now that they��ve been touched and stained by that thing. Don��t take my leniency so cheaply."


    "You are the only one who can defeat that monster!"


    Tokiomi desperately persisted. As it had progressed into such a situation, he had no time to think about the prudence a liege should have.


    "With a regeneration ability of this level, we can only destroy it entirely with one blow. The only one who can do this is you, the King of Heroes, and the Sword of Rupture �C "


    "Fool!"


    This time it was Archer who raged, his pupils a burning crimson.


    "Draw my greatest treasure, Ea, here? You are senseless, Tokiomi! I should take your head for speaking such rash words to the King!"


    "..."


    Tokiomi lowered his gaze, grinding his teeth, and stayed silent.


    Indeed, it is impossible. With Gilgamesh''s pride, he would only draw his his trump card, his cherished blade, when facing an opponent whom he recognizes as ''fitting.''


    However, there was no other way to completely destroy Caster��s sea demon. That was also the truth.


    He was forcibly reminded of the Command Seals on his right hand. Even if he uses one here, he can obtain another one from the Holy Church as the reward for defeating Caster. However �C this kind of choice would definitely cause the relationship between the King of Heroes and himself to shatter.


    Since that��s the case, he could only place his hope on other Servants.


    ...And if Caster is successfully destroyed by the other Servants, Masters other than Tokiomi would gain the additional Command Seals held by Father Risei.


    The constrained anger caused Tokiomi to clutch his hands into fists. His nails dug into his palm.


    Why did things progress toward such an unexpected direction? It was supposed to be a perfectly planned and prepared Heaven��s Feel, so how did it turn into such a mad and chaotic situation?


    At that moment, a thunderous sound tore apart the sky. Tokiomi lifted his head stiffly.


    The lightless thunder could only be the residual noise of a sonic boom. The paired lights that flew across the night sky, north to south, were the identification lights of jet-propelled fighter aircraft.


    "Damn it..."


    The situation was deteriorating rapidly with every passing moment. For T��saka Tokiomi, the Second Owner of Fuyuki, there was nothing he could do except to look on.


    X X


    The strange scene spread below them shocked the two Eagles speechless.


    "... What, is that...?"


    Captain ��gi raked his brain and considered the possibility that his eyes were playing tricks on him. Beyond that, he was doubting even his own sanity.


    "And there''s some strange lights at six o��clock. It''s not a helicopter... is it a UFO or something?"


    The stunned voice of his wingman, 2nd Lieutenant Kobayashi, coming through the wireless made the situation clear. This wasn��t an illusion that only Captain ��gi could see.


    "Control to Diablo I. Situation report."


    "The situation �C it''s, uh �C "


    How can he explain this?


    Disaster? Unknown craft? Airspace intrusion?


    Monster �C no, that can��t be considered. There isn''t a codeword for that.


    In order to explain this, it must be built upon the foundation of current knowledge. However, such knowledge far surpassed Captain ��gi''s capacity of thought.


    "I��ll go a bit lower to look at it closely."


    "Wait �C Kobayashi, hold it!"


    A nameless evil chill descended upon his back; Captain ��gi reflexively tried to stop his wingman. However, Kobayashi''s F15 had moved from circling to actual descent.


    "Pull back! Diablo II!"


    "If we observe it a bit closer, then we can know �C "


    At this moment, the two fighter jets were no longer onlookers.


    The opponent wasn��t a modern weapon like anti-aircraft artillery or missiles, so Lieutenant Kobayashi had no way to estimate the range of the enemy��s attacks. And first of all, it would be impossible to react to tentacles that can stretch over 100 meters in the blink of an eye.


    He couldn��t figure out what was happening even after the he lost control of the stick. It was as if he smacked into an invisible wall and spiralled into a fall. All he could do was scream.


    Although he died this way, it may still be somewhat fortunate compared to what Captain ��gi was seeing.


    Numerous thick and robust web-like extensions stretched out from the surface of the meat lump on the river and entangled Kobayashi''s craft, forcibly dragging the plane down despite the turbofan engine''s thrust. Such a scene can only be called a nightmare.


    The plane didn��t explode when it smashed into the meat lump. The F15, reduced into scrap iron, sank deeply into the gigantic primeval creature and was swallowed with not a single fragment left.


    "Kobayashi �C "


    Having witnessed everything, Captain ��gi''s mind had gone over the ultimate limit of thought and comprehension, and was left solely with a perception alien to common sense.


    Aah, it �C was swallowed.


    "Control to Diablo I. What''s going on?! Report!"


    "Eyes, it has eyes, so many eyes..."


    Despite the thick mist Captain ��gi still saw, very clearly, those wart-like eyes that emerged on the surface of the meat lump, which all opened at the same time and stared at the prey in the air above them.


    Captain ��gi could feel that ��gaze�� even in the airtight cockpit.


    That was it. That thing was unimaginably hungry. It focused on the next prey after it swallowed Diablo II, and kept a death glare on it...


    However, overwhelming horror instead exploded into violent anger.


    " �C Diablo I, engaging!"


    "W-wait, ��gi! Just what is �C "


    He forcibly turned off the noisy radio communication and disengaged all safeties. 4 AIM-7F/M Sparrows. 4 AIM-9 Sidewinders. 940 rounds for the M61 Vulcan. All in premium condition.


    Kill it before he gets swallowed.


    ��gi''s lips twisted with mad laughter, having lost all normal capacities of thought. At the control column of a F15, the most powerful fighter jet in the world, he was the true God of Death.


    Must avenge Kobayashi... rip that thing to shreds, then burn it to ashes.


    He turned the plane around, locking onto the target with the HUD reticle. He would never miss with such a giant enemy. A saturation run, firing all weapons at once �C


    Powerful tremors rocked the plane��s body.


    Right behind him �C ��gi battle instincts, pushed to the limit, told him this. However, judging from its results, his sudden turn to look behind him delivered the final blow to his already half-shattered consciousness.


    An inky-black figure suddenly appeared on the other side of the canopy, fully exposed to the subsonic convection currents at the back of the plane. Behind his obscuring helmet, his gleaming eyes emanated blazing fire, and his gaze harbored endless hatred and madness as he stared intently into the cockpit.


    In the sealed, radio-silent iron coffin, Captain ��gi gave a final hoarse scream that reached no one.


    X X


    "That''s..."


    T��saka Tokiomi, his sight reinforced with magecraft, watched the F15 streaking through the air.


    The shadow that suddenly appeared on the back of the plane, armored in dully shimmering titanium... only a Servant is capable of something like that. Judging from its appearance, it must be the Berserker mentioned in Kirei''s reports.


    The blackness on the armor corrupted the fighter jet''s outer shell drop by drop as if it was ink.


    Indeed, it was Berserker''s special ability that once robbed Archer''s Noble Phantasms away and transformed even scrap iron into demonic swords and spears �D perhaps that power allows him to use anything and everything that can be remotely conceptualized as a ''weapon''?


    The black prana again corroded the sonic silver wings, and even that epitome of modern science was instantly changed it into a monstrous form.


    "��������������������������!"


    The twenty-meter-long craft having completely fallen under his control, the black knight lightly gripped its back like a dragon rider of legend. His howl, full of vengeance, reverberated through the night sky.


    Tokiomi had already been informed by Kirei about the primary targets of Berserker and its Master.


    Unexpectedly, the fiendish steel bird, now completely corroded by the pitch-black prana, turned its nose and charged directly towards Archer''s airborne Vimana.


    "Oho, is it that mad dog again...? Interesting."


    Different from the initial battle at the warehouse district, Archer smiled wickedly and rose to Berserker''s challenge. Tokiomi had no idea about what may have changed the King of Heroes'' thoughts, and he didn''t want to ponder about it either.


    After all, Tokiomi had already vowed in the past to defeat that enemy with his own hands. He wasn''t put off with doing it himself as the other man was an opponent who had more or less troubled him personally.


    Standing at the edge of the ark, Tokiomi looked towards the highest vantage point in the area, which would be the ideal spot to spy upon Tokiomi''s group �D as expected, on the high-rise apartment complex where he locked his gaze, the opponent he wished for appeared.


    That man stood there, this time with no intention of concealing himself.


    The left side of his face was like a corpse, distorted and stiff with pain. His right eye was like a devil''s, burning with the flames of hatred.


    His eyes crossed with Tokiomi''s and wordlessly declared battle.


    "O'' King, let me be the Master''s opponent."


    "Very well. You can have your fun."


    The Vimana glided through the air and brought Tokiomi right above his target. It would be approximately an eighty meter descent. For a magus, such a distance is nothing to be afraid of.


    "The fortunes of war upon us."


    Tokiomi took his staff Mystic Code, smoothed the edge of his overcoat, and fearlessly leapt down from the sky.


    Alone on the Vimana, Archer gazed at the pursuing steel shadow, his eyes burning with a sadistic light.


    "A despicable and lowly dog only fit to prostrate on the ground now soaring into the heavens where kings dance... Even as a jester you are beyond help, mongrel!"


    He unleashed Gate of Babylon, throwing out a continuous attack of six Noble Phantasms. Sparking with blinding brilliance, spears and blades charged to meet Berserker like comets, trailed by light.


    The twin turbofan engine, receiving Berserker''s alien power, gave off a monstrous roar. The black F15 used its acceleration to exponentially increase its relative velocity, breaking through a gap in the tightly-knit screen of Noble Phantasms.


    However, Archer''s Noble Phantasms did not lose their lethality simply because they were avoided. Three out of the six - an axe, a scythe, and a scimitar - immediately spun, changing direction and closing in on the F15''s tail.


    Just as they were about to hit, the black F15 writhed its ailerons and flaps like a living creature, escaping the blade edges of Archer''s Noble Phantasms with aerodynamically impossible abruptness. With a second, then a third barrel roll, the barrage of Noble Phantasms scattered away into the sky. The intense G''s of the first spin was enough to instantly kill Captain ��gi in the cockpit, rupturing his internal organs; but of course, this was just a trifle for Berserker.


    As soon as it dodged all the attacks, the F15 forcibly performed an Immelmann Turn and aimed its nose towards Archer, the pylons under its wings sputtering the flames of rocket motors. Two Sparrow missiles attacked Archer''s Vimana with vengeance.


    Although ordinary weapons would be useless in a battle of Servants, the weapons that Berserker corroded were of a different caliber. Carrying the prana of hatred, every single shot of the twenty-six-pound explosives had an annihilating might.


    "How impertinent..."


    Archer boldly smiled and placed his hand on the Vimana''s helm. Immediately, the ark of light accelerated and evaded the missiles'' attack with an elegance that Berserker''s brute force control can never compare with. The legendary flying Noble Phantasm, crossing the sky at the speed of thought, has already surpassed the laws of physics.


    "������������������������������!!"


    The mad black knight roared. As if echoing his malicious call, the front stabilizers of the two Sparrows suddenly twisted and once again they bared their fangs towards the Vimana which had evaded the first attack. Even the electronic radar-guided missiles have been transformed into magic weapons that chased the subject of Berserker''s hatred like hounds.


    However, Archer sneered at the incoming threat, deploying Gate of Babylon once again. He took out two shields and stood them in the sky, striking down the cursed missiles. With the ark shaking with the impact of the explosion, the red eyes of the King of Heroes were gradually stained with a shade of fanaticism.


    "Interesting... I haven''t played like this for a long time. Even a mere wild beast can make me so pleased!"


    Archer''s laughter raised as the Vimana''s altitude sharply increased. Berserker''s F15 once again gave pursuit, clawing at its back. The two instantly broke through the sound barrier, falling up through the sea of clouds in the night sky, climbing ever higher as the dogfight continued.


    X X


    The thick evening mist enveloped the icy air as T��saka Tokiomi descended from the sky.


    For a proficient magus, a controlled descent through manipulating mass and air currents is nothing too difficult. Or perhaps it should be said that the degree of proficiency is determined by the elegance of its execution.


    Maintaining an absolutely vertical and straight path, landing as lightly as feather with his clothes and hair completely unruffled �� an ordinary magus would definitely give a heartfelt praise upon seeing such an exemplary and skilled move like Tokiomi''s.


    But Mat�� Kariya had already transformed into something else. There was absolutely no respect or admiration towards magecraft in his heart.


    Respect had turned into hatred, admiration had turned into anger. For Kariya, whose body was twisted into a thing ugly beyond comparison, Tokiomi''s elegance and flamboyance deserve to be cursed.


    You bastard �� you are always like this no matter what.


    His speech, his manners, and that royal disposition - this man has been ''perfect'' ever since the day he appeared before Aoi and Kariya. That elegance and ease had always made Kariya feel the difference in their ''ranks''.


    However, that will end tonight.


    Elegance, something that this man paid the most attention to, is nothing on the battlefield where every man slaughtered one other. Now, right here, the T��saka family creed that was held in such pride will be dragged through the mud, destroyed...


    Berserker, already in battle, began to mercilessly wring Kariya out of his prana. The agonizing pain caused by the maddening activity of the crest worms inside him was as if his hands and feet were being slashed by razors. His bones were rent, his eyes blurred.


    However, such a pain is nothing when compared to the hatred that tore and gnawed at Kariya''s heart.


    " �� It looks like you''ve changed, Mat�� Kariya."


    Sharp, narrowing eyes that looked as though they were pitying; T��saka Tokiomi''s showed his ease before battle and deliberately taunted Kariya.


    "Discarding the way of magecraft, yet still longing after the Holy Grail and even returning to it in a form like this... Your shameful sight alone would be enough to cause slander of degradation of the Mat�� family."


    Kariya replied with a mocking laugh. The sound that emerged from his mouth sounded like the chirping of insects even to himself.


    "T��saka Tokiomi, I''ll only ask you one thing... Why did you hand Sakura to Z��ken?"


    "...What?"


    Tokiomi furrowed his brows when he heard this completely unexpected question.


    "Is this a question you should care about at this time?"


    "Answer me, Tokiomi!"


    Tokiomi sighed, and said to the agitated Kariya.


    " �� You should know it without needing to ask. I only want my beloved daughter to have a happy future."


    "What... did you, say?"


    Upon receiving this incomprehensible reply, Kariya''s brain momentarily blanked out. While Kariya froze, Tokiomi continued with an indifferent tone.


    "Any magus with a second child would be troubled �C the secret craft can only be passed on to one of them. This is a dilemma where one of the children must fall into mediocrity."


    Mediocrity ��


    That word echoed in Kariya''s empty mind. Sakura, who has lost her smile, and the image of Rin playing with Aoi... Tokiomi''s words mixed into his few happy memories.


    The image of the mother and her daughters from so long ago �� did this man cleave it apart and discarded it just with the word ''mediocrity''?


    "This is especially so since my wife is very outstanding as a mothering body. Both Rin and Sakura are born with equal and rare natural talents. Both daughters must have the protection of a house of magi.


    Robbing away one''s potential for the other''s future �� no father would hope for such a tragedy to occur."


    Kariya couldn''t understand the reasons flowing out of Tokiomi �� no, he didn''t want to understand. He felt that he was going to start throwing up on the spot if he understood just a small part of this magus'' philosophy.


    "The only thing to do in order to preserve both sisters'' talents is to give one away for adoption. Old man Mat��''s request was a godsend. As a house that knows of the Holy Grail''s existence, the possibility of reaching ''Akasha'' is even higher. Even if I can''t complete it, there''s still Rin, and if Rin fails there''s still Sakura; someone will always inherit the T��saka family''s wish."


    "You bastard..."


    How can he speak of such a despairing truth with a still expression?


    If they both walk the road leading to ''Akasha'', then ��


    "...You want them to fight each other? Sister against sister?!"


    Faced with Kariya''s accusation, Tokiomi gave an unbidden laugh and nodded with a cold expression.


    "Even if such a situation is to result, it is still happiness to the remnants of my house. If we succeed, the glory will be in our own hands; even if we fail, the glory will belong to our ancestral name. There is no such thing as a confrontation without sorrow."


    "You''re insane!"


    Faced with Kariya, who was gritting his teeth, Tokiomi merely gave a cold glance and called out mockingly.


    "It''s a waste to tell you anyways. You are someone who doesn''t understand the nobility of the way of magecraft at all, and had left the way and betrayed the art."


    "Bullshit!"


    Hatred and anger, surpassing their uttermost limit, stimulated the crest worms within Kariya into life. An evil chill and agonizing pain passed through his entire body. Even so, it is a blessing for the current Kariya.


    Erode me, devour my body. Let all the prana created thus become a curse for my nemesis...


    Worms slithered out from the shadows around them like galloping waves and gathered to one place. These are disgusting crawling worms that looked like maggots and have the size of mice. All of these were the fangs Kariya acquired from Mat�� Z��ken before Kariya became a Master �� weapons to deal with battles outside the laws of the ordinary world.


    "I won''t forgive any of you... you disgusting magi...!


    I''ll kill you! And Z��ken! Kill until none of you are left!!"


    The worms that took in Kariya''s hatred twitched and twisted together in agony. Soon shimmering, steely shells and wings emerged from cracks straight down their backs.


    One by one �� the slithering worms metamorphosed into giant beetles, which buzzed as they spread their wings and formed battalions as they flew around Kariya. A giant group amassed in the blink of an eye. These ''blade wing worms'' adjusted into battle formation as they grinded their sharp jaws threateningly and ferociously. As a worm-user, this is Mat�� Kariya''s deadliest hand.


    T��saka Tokiomi''s expression was still impassive, faced with a mass of carnivorous worms that could devour a bull and crush even its bones in an instant.


    His level as a magus was far above Kariya, after all. Therefore, the suicidal secret craft that Kariya released was neither awe-inspiring nor frightening for Tokiomi. He could even spite this mockery of fate with ease in this battle to decide the victor between two former rival suitors.


    " �� From the moment a magus is born, he is someone that has ''power''. And some day, he will achieve a ''greater power''. This responsibility was already flowing in his ''blood'' before he realized this destiny. That is what it means to be born into this world as the child of a magus."


    Tokiomi said coldly as he lifted his Mystic Code and unleashed the craft of fire from the giant ruby embedded into its head.


    The defensive form that traced the T��saka family crest in the air turned into crimson flames and burned the night air. This is an aggressive defense that will burn everything it touches to ashes; even to him, it feels childish to use this against a complete novice of an enemy, but he had no intention of holding back.


    After all ��


    "The Mat�� magecraft was passed into Sakura''s hands because you refused to inherit the family headship. I have to thank you on that point... however, I would never forgive a man like you.


    Escaping from the responsibility of your blood is a weakness, a vile behavior which can never be overlooked. Mat�� Kariya is a disgrace of the way of magecraft. Since we have met once again, I will have to exterminate you."


    "Enough nonsense... you inhuman bastard..."


    "You''re wrong. Being responsible for yourself is the first requirement of being human. If you can''t even do this, then you are only fit to be a dog, Kariya."


    "O'' worms, devour him, tear him apart!"


    The dancing, scorching flames confronted the howling hive of insects.


    The third deathmatch of the night had begun.

 Volume 3 - CH 10.3

    "That''s... awesome! Totally awesome!"


    Ury�� Ry��nosuke was so overwhelmed with excitement that, heedless of his surroundings, he raised his voice to a strange shriek, his whole body shaking.


    Although he was not alone with the crowd of onlookers now gathering at the riverside, none of them were concerned with Ry��nosuke''s odd behavior. Every set of eyes were fixed on the otherworldly, impossible phenomenon unfolding before them.


    On the river''s surface, a giant rampaging monster. In the sky, sparks flew as a UFO clashed with a Self Defense Force fighter.


    A spectacle never before seen that anyone would deride as hackneyed.


    Serves you all right! Ry��nosuke cheered.


    With their mouths agape, everyone present stared dumbly at the reality in front of their eyes. At their wit''s end, the only thing they could do was watch as ''common sense'', the worthless idol they had blindly worshiped and utterly believed in, loudly came crashing down.


    How''s that, you bastards? It''s always been me on the losing side, until now. Frustrating, isn''t it? Pathetic, eh?


    None of you even imagined - didn''t even try to imagine - how awesome and bizarre the world is outside the walls of common sense.


    But me? Of course I know. I''ve expected it; hoped for it. That someday, I can see something tremendous. That''s why I only ever do the abnormal, seeking out novelties every day, wandering in a frenzy.


    And �D I''ve finally found it. The treasure chest I''ve been seeking for.


    Yeah, God definitely exists. This extraordinary sight is my proof.


    The one who snickeringly brought out such absurdities just to see the trembling expressions of his pitiful lambs was the great Trickster in His heaven. The God he had been seeking all along finally appeared; all the prepared jack-in-the-boxes, set up in this place and that, all opened at once and spouted flames.


    This is a farewell to tedium. There is no longer a need to devote time and effort into murder. Even if it''s left alone, tons of people are going to die. Crushed and ripped apart and smashed open and devoured and die and die and die endlessly. The color of a blondy''s guts, the sensation of a black man''s spleen, even those bowels that I haven''t seen before; I can experience them one after another! Day by day, I''ll be swept up in interesting things, right in the center of the world!


    Continuously, ceaselessly!


    ��Aaaahhh! The Lord has come! The Lord has come!��


    He raised his fists high in triumph, singing and springing and celebrating this victory of a lifetime. Ry��nosuke shouted encouragements to his comrade who had become the rampaging monster.


    ��Go for it, Sir Bluebeard! Destroy them! Slaughter them! This is God''s own toy box!��


    Just then, he was shoved hard by an unseen hand.


    Falling painfully on his backside, he looked around, shocked. Nobody was near enough to touch Ry��nosuke. On the contrary, the people around him started to scream and back away when they saw him. It was as though he was one of the absurdities in the river and in the sky, appearing right before their eyes.


    ��What is it? Hey, what?"


    Just as Ry��nosuke expectantly started asking the people around him where this new oddity was occurring, he casually put his hand to his stomach and felt something hot and slippery... and then, he started fixedly at his own hand, dyed crimson.


    ��Whoooa..."


    Red. Pure, captivating red.


    The glistening, vivid, fundamental color that he had always been seeking.


    Ah, this is it �D Ry��nosuke instantly understood, a faint smile on his pale lips.


    The color he was searching for all along. The thing he teared through all sorts of places to find but could never obtain, the true "red".


    Lovingly, he embraced his abdomen, gushing with fresh blood.


    ��I see...... I never realized, huh......��


    "The darkest place is under the candlestick" - those words were well said. He had never thought that what he was seeking could be hidden somewhere so near himself...


    He was intoxicated, his skull completely filled by the surging analgesia. The second shot struck him in the center of the forehead.


    Even though his entire head above the nose had been blown away without a trace, his lips still traced a smile of total bliss.


    X X


    Got him �D confident, Emiya Kiritsugu, kneeling on one knee on the deck of the ship, lowered the muzzle of the Walther night vision sniper rifle.


    He was about two hundred meters downstream from Caster''s monster, close to the heart of the river at Fuyuki Bridge. Kiritsugu, who happened to have been staking out the harbor just as Caster appeared, promptly chose one of nearby empty yachts and commandeered it, arriving here.


    Needless to say, it never crossed his mind to attack the monster Caster had become. Using the panic as cover, Kiritsugu''s aim once again was to ''hunt'' the Master.


    The light amplification scope loses its efficiency as the number of particles in the air increased, making it useless in this fog; however, this was no trouble for the infrared scope, crucial for differentiating magi. Within the gathering crowd of onlookers, Kiritsugu searched for the thermal pattern characteristic of Magic Circuits. As a result, one of those individuals was gunned down.


    Under these circumstances, anyone loitering near the riverside while keeping Magic Circuits active must be involved in the Holy Grail War.


    The probability of his target being the Master of Caster was over sixty percent. For now, taking the shot was the right choice.


    Incidentally, due to Kiritsugu''s position, the two warring magi on top of the nearby high-rise apartment were in a blind spot, and spared from his gunshots.


    "......This is bad."


    Although that particular incident was resolved successfully, Kiritsugu''s expression soured as he turned around and confirmed the situation.


    No matter how favorably he looked at it, Saber and Rider''s strenuous attempt to halt the sea monster was going poorly.


    Even presuming that he had hit his target, it still requires a certain amount of time before the Servant, cut off from a prana supply, becomes unable to maintain its link to the modern era and disappear. If Caster reaches the bank and begins ''feeding'' before this happens, that would be the end. Once it gains a new prana source, they would have no choice but to eliminate it physically.


    And finally, the immortal, infinitely-regenerating monster is on the verge on pushing onto the shallow riverside.


    X X


    Despite grinding her teeth in despair, Saber was neither frightened nor daunted, and continued to brandish her sword.


    No matter how deep her slashes, the wound would be filled instantly without a trace. This was a fruitless effort �D no, if they could just slow the monster down even by a little this battle would have meaning. However, when the impending outcome is considered, this equates to no more than futile resistance.


    If only she could use her left hand...


    Although it was an unavoidable regret, Saber could not help but consider it. Even with the exceptionally powerful Noble Phantasms possessed by Rider and Archer, it will not be enough to fell this monster. No matter how large a force they use to trample it, it is meaningless if all its injuries can be regenerated from instantly. To defeat this horror, one must simply deliver a strike that covers it entirely, obliterating it down to the last scrap of flesh �D what is needed is not an Anti-Army, but an Anti-Fortress Noble Phantasm.


    Excalibur could achieve this, but Saber could not use it now. The fatal secret technique which releases in a single blow an enormous surge of energy rivaling her entire prana supply; no matter the circumstance, for her to use it, she must swing the sword with both hands.


    Naturally, it would risk Saber''s pride for her to face Lancer now and complain to him at great length about this - impossible to even consider. The handicap of her left hand is her debt for vowing to settle her match with Lancer fairly. In the Einsbern forest, Lancer came of his own free will to ''serve as her left hand''; in the name of the King of Knights, she must repay him for his spirit.


    "Hey, Saber! We''ll accomplish nothing like this. Retreat for now!"


    At Rider''s voice coming from his chariot directly above her, Saber replied angrily.


    "What nonsense are you speaking! If we do not stop it here �D "


    "This is a stalemate! Just pull back. I have an idea!"


    "..."


    She was compelled. Delivering a blow with all her strength as a parting gift, Saber dashed across the river''s surface in pursuit of Rider, and retreated to the riverside where Lancer and Irisviel were waiting. Saber kicked off from the water and leapt onto the river bank. At the same time, Rider''s chariot landed, descending from empty space accompanied by lightning.


    "Listen, all of you. No matter what steps we take after this, right now we have to buy some time."


    Dispensing with greetings, Rider spoke urgently. Even the King of Conquerors did not maintain his easygoing composure this time.


    "For the time being I''ll drag that thing into Ionioi Hetairoi. Well, it''ll probably be impossible to destroy it completely even with my elites. Confining it in my Reality Marble is the best I can do."


    "What do we do after that?"


    At Lancer''s question,


    "No idea."


    Rider replied blankly. Nevertheless, from his grave expression, it is obvious that he was not joking.


    Buying time to stave off an emergency �D even with the King of Conquerors'' hidden technique, this was all that could be done.


    "After taking in such a giant, I can maintain my bounded field of troops for a few minutes at most. During that time, by any means possible �D Heroic Spirits, find a strategy that will grant us victory. Boy, you stay here too."


    As soon as he finished, Rider plucked Waver out of the charioteer''s carriage.


    "H-Hey?!"


    "Once the bounded field is deployed, I will have no way of knowing the situation outside. Boy, if something happens, concentrate and call me. I''ll dispatch a messenger to you."


    "..."


    Though they were allied right now, from Waver''s perspective, having him and his own Servant go separate ways and leaving himself alone with two other Servants was extremely dangerous and reckless. However, nothing can be resolved if they all simply stood on guard against their allies'' treachery.


    Though his heart was quivering with fear, with a sullen look, the youth nodded.


    "Saber, Lancer, the rest is up to you two."


    "...Got it."


    "...Understood."


    Though the two had spoken in agreement, they were both extremely bitter. Everyone present understood that Rider''s decision was simply an emergency reaction without an actual solution.


    Nevertheless, it was as though he placed his full trust in the Heroic Spirits he had appraised. After gathering his resolve, Rider aimed the chariot at the savage giant monster, and charged - without distress on his face, without once looking back.

 Volume 3 - CH 10.4

    Although Archer had somewhat enjoyed this original game for a while, he soon grew bored of the aerial battle after the third, then fourth exchange of the endless Holy Phantasms and missiles.


    Finally, in this repetitive dogfight, Archer''s Vimana was in a position pursuing Berserker''s F15. If he reduced the distance between them a bit more, he would be in a perfect position to attack. Aware of this, Berserker pulled further from his pursuer, pushing his craft to full throttle, then using the acceleration from his descent to perform what is known as a full vertical descent.


    ��Stop your useless struggle...��


    Archer accelerated the Vimana while chuckling, and was once again in Berserker''s tail effortlessly. In the blink of an eye, the two shot through the clouds, falling back down to the flickering lights of Fuyuki.


    ��I might as well plunge you headlong into the dirt. How does that sound, mongrel?��


    Archer arranged his prepared Noble Phantasms into a torus shape, restraining Berserker in every direction and sealing off his path of retreat. Due to this, the only route Berserker could take was straight down, towards the Mion river - on a collision course with Caster''s sea monster, which was creeping towards the river bank.


    As if trying to soften the impact of the inevitable collision, even by a little, the F15 opened all its flaps. Clawing at the atmosphere, it tried for maximum deceleration.


    It was at that instant that that huge lump of meat disappeared.


    At point-blank range, Rider shouted and activated Ioniai Hetairoi. Archer and Berserker knew not the reason behind the fact that Rider and his subordinate Servants drew in the gigantic sea monster within the expanded Reality Marble. Nevertheless, not wanting them to be stained by another drop of mud, Archer foresaw the timing of the collision, and dematerialized his Noble Phantasms. With no intent of missing this chance, the demonic F15 twisted its nose upwards just before it touched the surface of the water, and escaped the crash with an almost-perpendicular course.


    Causing curtains of water to rise up on both sides due to the shockwave, the black F15 glided on the river, almost touching the water, and passed by the Servants observing the progress from the riverbank. At that moment, the shining figure of the knight, coated in silver and azure armor, was clearly burned into the mad dark knight''s eyes.


    "..."


    Within that black helmet, the pair of eyes which brimmed with stagnant hatred, fiercely burned like a crimson blaze.


    Based on T��saka Tokiomi��s standards, this is too crude to be called a battle of magecraft - it was nothing but a comical farce.


    Tokiomi was just disinterestedly maintaining his defensive boundary, having not yet executed a move that could be considered an attack. In spite of that his opponent, Mat�� Kariya, was already at the verge of death.


    It was complete self-destruction. For Kariya right now, the act of using magecraft is itself a self-inflicted fatal injury. Even though Kariya himself must realize this, he foolishly continued using magecraft beyond his limit without hesitation. As a result, he had no choice but to pay the obvious price.


    Even with a glance one could tell he was in a dire state. The capillaries all over his body were continually rupturing, and even now, they incessantly splashed out blood. He could not stand straight, and his staggering figure was like someone drowning clumsily in a bloody mist. With his eyes stretched wide open due to intense pain, one could not tell if there was still any sense left in him.


    You were raging so passionately just now... and when the lid is opened, this is your condition?


    The saddest thing above all else was that, despite utilizing such prana that it shaved off his own life, Kariya��s attacks did not scathe even a hair on Tokiomi.


    The summer insects which flew into the fire �C they were like the proverbial stage show. The swarms of beetles simply charged endlessly straight into Tokiomi''s incendiary boundaries, without even one breaking through and all of them scorched to ashes. To begin with, the act of challenging the flames directly in a frontal assault is exceedingly stupid for a bug user. Yet, Kariya did not slow his assault. Reducing his own lifespan, he fruitlessly spurred on the insects, turning them to cinders.


    This was beyond laughable. At this utterly powerlessly enemy, Tokiomi had surpassed disdain and now felt pity. Before long, the flames will burn away all of Kariya''s insects. At that point, Kariya would probably die wretchedly, unable to withstand the agony. Tokiomi merely had to focus on maintaining his craft while calmly observing him. This fight will end within this impregnable fortress.


    However, for Tokiomi who followed the noble path of magecraft, the disgraceful behavior of a corrupted magus who has fallen - and worse, having it displayed in front of him - was too unpleasant for him.


    "Intensive Ein?scherung..."


    Responding to the two-line spell, the flames of the defensive boundary curled like a snake, stretching towards Kariya. To begin with, whether or not this instant-made magus knows the correct principles to counter an offensive spell is itself a subject of doubt.


    "I... I''LL KILL YOU... TOKIOMI... Z��-KE-N..."


    Despite being burned alive, Kariya did not scream; in its place, he merely repeated an endless murmur of curses. With his body been devoured from the inside by worms, it''s possible that he no longer had a sense of pain to feel the heat with.


    As he writhed with flames enveloping his body, he broke through the fence, stepped over the edge of the roof, and dropped into the darkness of the alley below.


    Finally, after cleanly sweeping away all the remaining bugs there with his conflagration, Tokiomi undid his craft and sighed, fixing his collar.


    The corpse - will not need a confirmation. Even if there was still breath in him, he would not last long. After this, he only had to wait for the annihilation of Berserker to come naturally from losing his contractor.


    At first, Tokiomi only expected that the Mat�� would resign and let pass the Heaven''s Feel of this cycle. He could not understand at all the intention behind sending the disinherited outcast Kariya as an improvised Master. In the end, Tokiomi did not understand what Kariya had wanted that caused him to hasten and join the war.


    A victory without any sense of achievement, and trailed by a bitter taste; without sparing another worrying thought, Tokiomi turned towards the river, and began examining the battles that raged around Caster.


    X X


    Thanks to Rider''s clever scheme, the gigantic sea monster had disappeared without a trace from the water''s surface. However, although its form was nowhere to be seen, the Servants and magi gathered there could clearly perceive the presence of the monster raging within the plane-divergent bounded field.


    "... What should we do?"


    Unable to withstand the creeping weight of the silence, Waver opened his mouth.


    "He said he was buying time, but if we don''t think of something in the meanwhile, we''ll end up where we started. Hey, Einsbern, don''t you have any ideas?!"


    "Even if you say that..."


    From Irisviel?''s chest, an out-of-place, frivolous electronic sound started beeping. Irisviel herself was taken aback, and she hastily took out the source of that sound.


    Her mobile phone. It was something she received from Kiritsugu in case of emergencies. Obviously, there was no need to guess who the caller was. Nevertheless, as a situation where they would use this to converse was considered impossible, due to the urgency, Irisviel temporarily forgot the method of usage she was supposed to have remembered.


    "Ummm, ah... What, should I do with this?"


    She could only ask Waver, who was standing next to her. Irritated at the interruption to their conversation, Waver snatched the noisy phone from Irisviel''s hand, pressed the Receive button and held it to his ear. Although he was a magus, Waver came from a family which did not adhere to formalities, and he was competent with machines to the degree of an ordinary person.


    "Iri?"


    Now it was Waver''s turn at confusion, as a low male voice came from the other side of the conversation. He had wanted to return it to the owner after receiving the call, but ended up answering it instead.


    "Er, no, I''m..."


    "Hm? ...I see, Rider''s Master, huh. Just as well. I need to talk to you."


    "W-Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Caster disappearing, that was your Servant''s handiwork, right?"


    "...Well, yes."


    "Then I have a question. When Rider releases the Reality Marble, can he drop the contents at a specific place?"


    It was a question without a clear purpose, but it was a race against time, and there wasn''t time to ask the questioner''s motives. Waver racked his brain for the fundamental laws governing Reality Marbles that he had learnt at the Clock Tower, put it together with the properties of Ioniai Hetairoi which he had witnessed only once, and gave a cautious reply.


    "It should be possible, to a certain extent, probably 100 meters at most. The prerogative for their reappearance lies with Rider."


    "That will do. After this, I will choose a time and send up signal flares. Release Caster directly under it. Can you do that?"


    "..."


    The problem now was communicating this to Rider within the bounded field, but come to think of it, Rider had said that he would send a messenger afterward. Rider is probably still conscious of the link between the inside and outside of the field.


    "I can... I think. Probably."


    Even so, who is he talking with? He is likely someone from Einsbern''s side, but from the way he talked, Waver had no choice but to conclude that he was watching from somewhere nearby.


    "One more thing. Tell Lancer this: Saber''s left hand contains an anti-fortress noble phantasm."


    "Huh?"


    Increasingly confused, Waver returned a question, but the conversation was quickly cut, leaving only static.


    "What happened?"


    Feeling the meaningful gaze from Waver, Lancer asked him with suspicion.


    "Um... there''s a message for you. ''Saber''s left hand is an anti-fortress noble phantasm'' or something..."


    Lancer''s expression changed to astonishment as Saber''s simultaneously changed to awkwardness.


    "Is that true, Saber?"


    "..."


    She wanted to avoid bringing up this topic here, but there''s no use hiding it now. Dropping her face, Saber nodded silently.


    "And... it can bring down Caster''s monster in one blow?"


    "It is possible. But..."


    Nodding again, Saber stared straight at the Servant of the Spear with unwavering eyes, and continued.


    "Lancer, the weight of my sword is the weight of my pride. My injury from the fight with you is an honor, not a chain.


    It is as you said in the forest. If I am backed by Diarmuid O''Duibhine as a substitute for my left hand, that alone is worth tens of thousands of men."


    No good will come from making Lancer feel guilt at the point. As a comrade in the conducts of chivalry, in the end, Saber wanted Lancer to welcome the conclusion without unnecessary binds.


    Silent, as though he was looking through at the figures of Rider''s army and the sea monster at the other side separate from this plane, Lancer squinted, staring at the river.


    "... Hey Saber, I cannot forgive that Caster."


    His low reply came softly. On the contrary, his bewitchingly beautiful eyes shone with determination.


    "He treats other''s despair as righteousness, and rejoices at the propagation of fear. On my oath as a knight, that is an ''evil''? which I cannot overlook."


    Thrusting the red lance in his right hand into the ground and releasing it, Lancer tightly gripped the remaining yellow lance in the middle with both his hands. At that moment, realizing and rejecting what the proud spearman was intending to do, Saber stared and shouted.


    "Lancer, no!"


    "Now, which is the one who must win? Is it Saber? Or Lancer? No, it is neither. The one thing that must claim victory here, is the ''chivalry'' we serve - isn''t that right, heroic spirit Arturia?"


    After boasting with a nonchalant smile - Lancer divided the dual spears that make up his noble phantasms, and broke it neatly in half without hesitation.


    The enormous curse contained within G��e Buidhe gushed out in a whirlwind, and scattered before their eyes into nothingness. If one thought of it as a noble phantasm that was legend taken form, its figure disappeared far too swiftly.


    Who would have thought that a Servant would destroy his own noble phantasm, his trump card to absolute victory, with his own hands? It wasn''t just Saber, but also Irisviel and Waver who were struck speechless by Lancer''s actions.


    "I entrust my vow of victory in the King of Knight''s stroke. I''m counting on you, Saber."


    The feelings in her heart took form as Saber tightened her ''left hand'', firmly and strongly. Released from the curse of mortality, the arm of the King of Knights recovered instantly, answering with unmistakable strength.


    "It''s a deal, Lancer... Right now, I swear upon victory by my sword!"


    The Barrier of the Wind King unveiled. Blowing up torrents of wind, a golden sword revealed itself. As though congratulating the promised victory, the shining blade illuminated the darkness brilliantly.


    "That''s, from King Arthur''s legend..."


    Finally witnessing the sacred crown-jeweled sword in front of his eyes, Waver whispered, dumbfounded.


    As if seeing the dawning light at the end of the long night, the impatience and anxiety lurking in their hearts were gently swept away by the radiance.


    Yes- this is truly the knight''s ideal.


    It was the crystallization of everything etched in the hearts of those who were scattered at the radiance; those who were placed on the bloody hell called a battlefield, fully exposed to the fear of death and despair, and whom still cling to a desire: "to be exalted."


    "We can win..."


    Trembling with joy, Irisviel whispered ecstatically.


    However, as though raising an objection to such a hope, a roar of repulsive malediction shook the night sky, and spread. No, the screaming, which was unlike a voice, could be none other than an explosive turbofan.


    Looking up to the sky, Saber saw hatred incarnate. Riding on the steel bird tainted with jet black prana, the mad heroic spirit once again bared his fangs at the King of Knights.


    "A�Durrrrrrrrrrr!!"?


    Together with Berserker''s bloodcurdling roar, flames spouted from the six barrels of the 20mm Vulcan autocannon.

 Volume 3 - CH 10.5

    Emiya Kiritsugu clicked his tongue as he intently watched this unexpected turn of events.


    The ship had already been anchored after moving to the appointed location, and the preparations for the engine-powered escape lifeboat loaded aboard were finished. Saber had also successfully regained her Noble Phantasm of certain kill; all that��s left was to summon Rider back and get him to free Caster''s sea demon �C just as he thought this, Berserker, as though he had somehow lost control of himself, suddenly shifted his focus, from the battle he had with Archer until now, to Saber.


    However, now that he thought about it, this was already the second time that Saber was challenged by Berserker without reason. Even when they first met at the warehouse district, as soon as the black knight lost his target, he assaulted Saber like a starving beast. It could be passed off as a coincidence if it only happened once, but that can��t be said for a second time. To begin with, he had suddenly changed targets while completely ignoring his initial target of Archer, who was still going strong.


    Of course, even for Archer, boasting an extraordinary amount of pride, this outrage was an inexcusable disdain.


    ��Have you no control? Mad dog!��


    Archer cursed as he accelerated Vimana and soon approached Berserker��s back, close enough that he could kill him for certain. There was now so little distance between them that the opponent would never be able to evade the barrage of Noble Phantasms from Gate of Babylon regardless of his transcendent mobility �C however, this decision backfired on him.


    From the underside of the F15''s body, scorching fireballs, like will-o''-the-wisps, slowly scattered in succession, washing over the nose of the trailing Vimana.


    ��What!?��


    Originally, this armament called a flare dispenser simply launched out decoy heat sources in order to throw off the enemy��s heat-seeking missiles. However, as a result of being eroded by Berserker��s prana and demonized, they have even transfigured into tracking incendiary weapons. Based on their dogfight up until now, Archer made the hasty conclusion that the enemy doesn��t have a way of attacking against an enemy behind him, and therefore couldn��t cope in time to this unexpected counterattack. The bow of the Vimana plunged into the hive of roaring fire balls, lost control while surrounded by the crimson flames, and fell towards the surface of the river in a spiral.


    Although he finally obtained the result of felling Archer, Berserker thought nothing of it right now. The fiendish steel bird did not even confirm the whereabouts of Archer after he sunk into the river, and with nothing but relentlessness, instead tracked down Saber and mercilessly poured down a rain of 20mm rounds.


    For Saber, although the F15 that Berseker spurred on was a completely unknown weapon, her skill of sixth sense, equivalent to precognition, allowed her to comprehend with extreme accuracy the nature of this threat. Just before she was hit by the initial strafing run, Saber had sensed that this attack would result in wide-area destruction. Promptly realizing that Irisviel may be caught in the battle if she stayed on the river bank, she once again leapt onto the water surface and sought a path of retreat on the river.


    As this was an unavoidable decision, the result guided her to yet another dilemma.


    By good command of footwork as a Servant, Saber would be able to rival a jet fighter in speed and galloped on top of the water. However, this vast river surface, with no obstacles at all, was undoubtedly the best hunting ground for the black knight who strafed down from the air above.


    The bullets pouring out like torrential rain swept behind the galloping Saber, missing her by a hair, and scattered raging sheets of water like the streams of an upward waterfall.


    Regardless of the size of the caliber, something on the level of mere cannon shells pose no threat to Servants at all. This is especially so with Saber, whose physical abilities would also her to evade them with no difficulty, and even deflect the shots back with the blade of her sword if she wanted to. However �C no matter how extraordinary the Heroic Spirit may be, the 12,000 rounds-per-minute of the pride of America''s General Electric, the M61 autocannon, presented an unmanageable amount of shots. Worse yet, as a weapon carrying the properties of a Noble Phantasm due to Berserker��s prana, a single shot would instantly be fatal.


    ��And I finally recovered my left hand����


    Saber was bitterly regretting. Even now, it would be possible for her to use her Noble Phantasm without hesitation and destroy Berserker in the air, but the enemy��s tenacious and incessant attacks didn��t allow her any opportunity to counterattack. Berserker��s battle tactics were both accurate and prudent, as though he knew the full extent of Saber''s abilities. In order to hunt a lion, the best method is to keep chasing it, not giving it a single chance to bare its fangs, strangling it; Berserker''s skill was like that of a hunter who fully knew the essence of this.


    Abruptly, restless tremors spread from the river bank all the way into its surroundings. Only the magi present knew just what these unexplainable tremor meant �C the epicenter was probably the inside of the Reality Marble that Rider expanded. The powerful quakes of the raging sea demon were finally beginning to affect normal space. It was an omen that Rider''s Reality Marble was finally approaching its ultimate limit.


    He must let Rider know of the situation here. Waver, after deciding as such, began to concentrate his thoughts to calling out his own Servant. Having no knowledge of telepathy, Waver could only rely on speech to come to a mutual understanding. However, Rider, who knew this, did say that ��I��ll leave a herald for you��.


    The space beside Waver abruptly shook, and the form of a knight emerged.


    ��Mithrenes of the Hetairoi rides forth to listen in the King��s stead!��


    Overawed by the intrepid demeanor of the Heroic Spirit and his simple salutation, Waver faltered. However, he changed his mind, knowing that it was not the time to pay attention to such things, and mustered the courage in his heart to give directions to this Heroic Spirit he��s never met before.


    ��I want you to release the bounded field and throw Caster out to the appointed location as soon I give the signal. You can do that, right?��


    ��It can be done �C but it is a race against time. It appears that our army inside the bounded field cannot stop that sea demon for much longer����


    ��I know! I��m aware of that!��


    As Waver grumbled he also attended to Saber, who kept dodging the attacks of the black knight, with a heart full of prayers.


    ��Damn it, Berserker, that bastard�� can''t something be done about him?!��


    ���C I will go.��


    Lancer, responding resolutely, disappeared after grasping the now solitary crimson spear. The spearman that temporarily turned into spiritual form accurately materialized again on the body of the F15, steadying himself by grabbing the steel wings pulsing with black prana with one hand.


    ��It all ends here, mad warrior!��


    No sooner had Lancer shouted this that he brandished the G��e Dearg in his right hand above his head, and pierced the body of the grotesque machine with the spear tip.


    The red spear that can cut through all prana circulation gleamed. It was indeed the archenemy of Berserker��s peculiar ability. But the black knight has had his full share of the power of this attack after the battle in the warehouse district. The mysterious Servant, maddened but not without prudence, did not make the same mistake when faced with Lancer��s Noble Phantasm. Right before the red spear skewered the craft''s body, Berserker promptly discarded the doomed F15, and leapt high into the sky after using his arms to wretch off the important part of the craft. Immediately after, the fighter jet, reverted to a mass of scrap metal in an instant by G��e Dearg cutting off its prana, crashed with Lancer on its wings, throwing up a splendid sheet of water from the Mion river.


    The part that Berserker seized at the last minute was naturally the section accommodating the Vulcan unit. The autocannon, having avoided direct contact with Lancer��s spear with a hair''s breadth, was still pulsing with the jet black prana that supplemented it, and did not lose the properties of being the black knight��s Noble Phantasm.


    ��������������������������������!!��


    Carrying the six barrels and the cylindrical ammunition casing, weighing 200 kilogram in total, Berserker once again aimed from the sky at Saber below him. The rotary cannon, accelerated by prana, spun up in the blink of an eye. Saber finally realized that she had nowhere else to turn in the instant the torrential bullets were about to surge out.


    The firing distance for Berserker, having jumped down from the aircraft and continuing to aim at Saber as he descended. was exceptionally closer than before. Saber no longer had time to anticipate for the initial velocity of the rounds, and no matter which way she may dodge, she couldn��t get out of the range of the rain of shells about to pour onto her.


    It''s all or nothing...!


    Now that it has come to this, Saber was prepared to resort to using her Noble Phantasm, misplaced though it may be; the instant she swung the sword over her head, streaks of shining steel came flying in from an impossible angle and struck Berserker head on.


    Hammer, axe and bolt gouged the jet black armor, and a giant sickle cleaved the body of the revolving gun barrel in half. Furthermore, a flaming bolt hit the ammunition storage directly, igniting all the remaining 20mm shells, blossoming wild crimson flames in the air. Berserker, washed over by the fragments and blast, was helplessly blown away, drawing a parabola in the empty air before sinking into the river surface like a thrown rock.


    Astounded, Saber turned around and, looking up, saw Archer standing haughtily on the top of the arch of the Fuyuki Bridge. The shooting Noble Phantasms encircled him, surrounding him like an halo. He let out a wicked smile.


    ��Now, Saber, show it to me. I shall see for myself the true worth of your brilliance as a Heroic Spirit.��


    It didn''t even need to be said - Saber replied to Archer''s insolent words with a silent glance, and once again returned her sight to the river surface, adjusting her stance with the golden sword.


    All obstacles have been eliminated. Now was the time of conclusion.


    Kiritsugu, who witnessed Berserker��s departure, was on a life boat already galloping to the safety zone. He aimed for and shot up a flare at a spot in the empty sky. The roaring yellow phosphorus flame was right above the line connecting Saber��s current position and the speedboat that Kiritsugu abandoned.


    ��There! Right under it!��


    Waver immediately saw the signal and yelled at Rider''s herald beside him. The Heroic Spirit Mithrenes disappeared without so much as a nod, returning to the inside of the bounded field where the king and his companions were waiting.


    Immediately after, as though it had been in wait, the air around them shook, and the space that was eroded by the thoughts of the Heroic Spirits returned to the shape it was meant to have. Firstly, an alien shadow covered the night sky like a mirage, then its real form emerged in an instant; the giant and ominous body then fell into the water. That place was directly underneath where Kiritsugu shot the flare.


    The raging sheets of water thrown up by the gigantic mass impacting the water assaulted the river bank like a tsunami. However, Saber, the only one who had fought and held her own in direct combat with the sea demon, was not hit by even a single splash. The prana gushing out from her right now summoned a surging wind so pressurized that it brushed aside the wall of water.


    At the same time as the reappearance of the sea demon, Rider��s chariot Gordius Wheel also leapt into the dim night sky once again. Its scar-covered form told of the degree of intensity of the battle that played out inside the Reality Marble, but his majestic and awe-inspiring flying form was not diminished at all.


    ���C Seriously! Just what took all of you so long�� Woah!?��


    It was during Rider''s moment of complaint that he saw the concentration of light pulsing from Saber��s sword; he immediately understood what was happening and urgently turned aside, escaping the area under threat. On the other hand, Caster��s sea demon wouldn��t be able to dodge so dexterously no matter what. The giant throbbing meat lump could do nothing apart from shrieking to scare this unknown brilliance.


    The time was ripe.


    Pouring all the strength in her body into the two arms grasping the hilt tightly, the King of Knights lifted the golden sword up high.


    Light gathered. As if illuminating this holy sword was its ultimate duty, the light condensed further, merging into a blinding brilliance.


    At the fierceness and purity of this beam of light, no one could speak a single word.


    It was the gallant figure of a knight who once shone the light of purification upon into a battle-ravaged world, a darkness blacker than night.


    Unyielding for ten years, undefeated in twelve battles. These peerless feats of arms and this glory were eternal, transcending time.


    This shining sword itself is the nostalgic, sorrowful, and exalted dream of all warriors past, present and future who stand at the brink of death on the battlefield �C the crystallization of the prayer named ��glory��. Proudly uplifting this will, ascertaining that this faith will be seen to its end, the king of eternal victory now loudly declared the true name of this miracle she held in her hands. It was �C ��Ex �C calibur!!!��


    This shining sword itself is the nostalgic, sorrowful, and exalted dream of all warriors past, present and future who stand at the brink of death on the battlefield �C the crystallization of the prayer named ��glory��.


    Proudly uplifting this will, ascertaining that this faith will be seen to its end, the king of eternal victory now loudly declared the true name of this miracle she held in her hands.


    It was �C


    ��Ex �C calibur!!!��


    Light galloped.


    Light roared.


    The prana, accelerated by the factor of the released dragon, became a streak of light, a swirling and surging torrent that devoured the sea demon together with the dark night.


    A silent scream rose within the river water evaporating in an instant, as every single atom composing the body of the giant sea demon that had been the embodiment of terror were exposed to the scorching impact.


    But in the center of the sea demon being completely burnt to cinders, within a fortress of bulky defiled flesh, Caster simply wordlessly watched over this moment of white blinding annihilation which had stolen his heart.


    ����O, Oh����


    Yes �C it was unmistakeably a light he had once seen in the distant past.


    Had he not once been a knight who pursued and rode after this light?


    The recollection, vivid and utterly unclouded, brought Gilles back to the distant past.


    It was the light that shone through the stained-glass windows of the great cathedral, at the long-awaited coronation ceremony of King Charles. It was a white brilliance, a blessing of joy that wrapped around Jeanne and Gilles, who had attended as saviors and national heroes, together with the ars nova melody.


    Aah, there��s no mistake �C it was this light.


    He could still remember it. Even now, after his fall into brutality, his entire body smeared with corruption, the memories of that day did not fade at all and remained carved into his heart.


    Even if his end was stained with humiliation and revulsion, no matter how much he may be held in contempt �C the glory in his past alone cannot be denied or overturned, for it was in his heart.


    Something that even God or Fate will never be able to take away or violate��


    Gilles de Rais was dumbstruck by the clarity of his own rapidly falling tears.


    What was he confused with? Had he lost sight of something?


    If he could just look back and admit it �C wouldn��t that be enough?


    ��Just what, have I����


    Before this murmur, directed at no one, left his mouth, all matter was brought into another world, annihilated by the white light.


    ����������


    Archer, standing on the high arch of the bridge and looking down upon all, couldn��t help but have a smile emerging on his face when he saw this light of destruction that burnt and consumed all.


    ��Do you see it, King of Conquerors? This is Saber��s light.��


    Archer addressed the empty space beside him. Rider, who had just experienced a merciless fight, was letting the chariot pulled by divine bulls remain still in the air, and was gazing dazedly at the ultimate light Excalibur was emanating.


    ��Do you still not want to acknowledge her after witnessing that ray of light?��


    Rider snorted, dismissing Archer��s question. However, what was on his face as not despite or mockery, but a solemnity as if he was looking out over a thing of tragic grandeur.


    ��It was indeed because she took upon her shoulders the hope of every man of the time that she��s able to display such might �C it��s painful precisely because it is so blindingly brilliant. Who could have thought that the person carrying such a heavy weight is only a little girl who liked to dream?��


    On the river surface, which the two of them looked down upon, Saber��s slender body was huffing painfully due to the intensive battle to the death that had just ended. Rider only knew what kind of heaviness was piled upon her young and delicate shoulders thanks to last night��s quiz. For him, whose personality is open and straightforward, this kind of ��way of living�� is absolutely unforgivable.


    ��This kind of little girl is truly the final result of someone who discarded youthful romance and dreams, discarded love, and sunk into the eternal curse of ��ideals��. It is truly painful, and one can��t bear to look upon it anymore.��


    ��This is exactly what��s lovely about her, isn��t it?��


    Different from the King of Conqueror��s fully melancholic expression, the golden Servant��s smile was immeasurably obscene and did not hide his dirty desires at all.


    ��The overly-mighty ideal that she harbored within her would burn her into nothing but ashes at the end. Those tears that she would shed at her final moment�� I imagine it would be very sweet to the taste.��


    Complacent, Archer let his imagination run wild. With a flick of his eyes, Rider gave him a look of enmity.


    ���� It seems I still can��t like you, Babylonian King of Heroes.��


    ��Oh? You only discerned it now?��


    This title made the sparkling golden Heroic Spirit burst fully into a smile.


    ��What do you plan to do, Rider? Want to use brutal force right now to unleash your anger?��


    ��Although it��ll be quite a joy to do that, tonight my strength would perhaps not live up to my feelings if my opponent is you.��


    After Rider spoke the truth straightforwardly and with no exaggeration, he gave another look at Archer and said scornfully: ��Of course, if you don��t want to let the chance pass and insist in fighting with me, this king would gladly do so at anytime.��


    ��No matter. I permit you to escape, King of Conquerors. I wouldn��t feel satisfied if I don��t defeat you at the height of your strength, anyways.��


    Hearing this self-possessed declaration from Archer, Rider lifted his eyebrows as if pulling a prank.


    ��Hmm? Hahaha. Though you say that, the truth must be that your wounds caused by being sunk by Blackie haven��t healed properly either, right?��


    ���� All who provokes the king need to die to repent their sin!��


    Seeing how the other didn��t take the joke well and that his twin red irises were full with a killing intent, Rider tightened the reins of the divine bulls with a smile and increased the distance between them.


    ��Decide the victor next time, King of Heroes. The owner of the Holy Grail, I imagine, would perhaps be the result of our battle.��


    The only ones who are worthy to obtain the Grail are the Heroic Spirits at the level of ��Kings��. That is, one of the two between the King of Conquerors and the King of Heroes. Undoubtedly, Rider himself still believed firmly in that point right now. The Heroic Spirit Alexander smiled fearlessly and left the top of the arch of the bridge, and as thus galloped towards the river bank where his Master was at.


    ��What would happen at the end?... Rider, I still haven��t decided if you��re the only one who��s worthy for me to grant the ultimate treasure to.��


    Archer, who was muttering to himself, had another Heroic Spirits in his heart. In terms of the degree of attention he had, the interest of the King of Heroes was actually all piled upon her.


    Tonight, witnessing with his own eyes that incomparable light lead the thoughts of the primeval Heroic Spirit back to the distant past.


    �C Once upon a time, there was a man.


    He was a foolish and ridiculous fellow whom, despite having a body made of mud and soil, set his heart to stand shoulder to shoulder with gods.


    Of course, his hubris and disrespectful arrogance offended the gods in heaven. The man suffered divine retribution and lost his life.


    Even to this day, the King of Heroes still couldn��t forget the way that he passed away with tears streaming down his face.


    Why are you crying? The King of Heroes had asked. Could it be that, only now, you are regretting having taken my side?


    It��s not that �C


    He had answered.


    ��Who would understand you after I die? Who else would march forward by your side? My friend�� when I think that you will live on all alone henceforth, I can��t help but shed tears����


    Like so, when he saw that man taking his last breath, the incomparable king realized �C the way that this man, who was human but wanted to surpass humanity, had lived, was even more precious and more brilliant than all the treasures he had collected.


    ��You fool who stretch your hand towards realms not of men�� There is only one person in heaven or earth who��s worthy of appreciating your destruction, and that is none other than I, Gilgamesh.


    Sink into my embrace, oh you glorious and illusionary men. That is my decision.��


    The golden majestic brilliance disappeared in the night mist, leaving only an evil laughter echoing long after.

 Volume 3 - CH 11.1

    Act 11


    From the rooftop of the centre building of Shinto which was far away, Sola was observing the figure of the giant sea monster which was swallowed by a blinding white light and gradually disappeared, in the night fog at the other side.


    Her vision was already obscured in that fog, moreover from such a distance away, she could not follow up the progress of the fight with her naked eyes. She did not prepare any familiar which could be immediately used for scouting purposes in this situation, so she had no choice but to gaze at the riverbank at which the giant sea monster and fighter jets were dancing wildly, whilst worrying over it.


    Anyway, the battle had apparently completed its first stage, but the Command Seals on her right hand was still there. That would mean that Lancer was still remaining in battle in good health.


    ��Thank God������


    Although she was being hit by strong gusts of wind which raged at the high windswept place, Sola was relieved for now. Lancer would probably bring good news back soon. If his victory was shared with other Servants, Masters apart from Sola would also receive the incentive of additional Command Seals, but that was something trivial. Now, she was happy at merely regaining the three strokes of the Command Seals binding her to her Servant.


    If the noise of the blowing wind was absent, Sola would probably sense the presence of an attacker stealing up to her back unnoticed from the stairs earlier. Preoccupied with the battlefield at the other side, she let her guard down. But for the lady who did not even have the knowledge of self-defense, much less combat training, there is no way she could not be blamed.


    Suddenly she tripped. Even after she ended up on the concrete floor with her face up, she did not even have the time to grasp what had happened. She reflexively held out her right hand to seek help, but it was grabbed by someone roughly. Nevertheless, that person obviously did not have the slightest intention of helping Sola, who had fallen. Instead, a blow of excruciating pain struck her wrist.


    ��Aaa�D��


    From the surface of her fine and slender wrist, like a broken tap, fresh blood gushed forth.. Sola stared at attentively in disbelief.


    Her right hand was not there.


    With just a blow, it was cut off cleanly. The fingers and nails which she prided in and never fail to take care, and also the Command Seals which were more valuable than anything else, disappeared altogether from Sola��s right arm.


    Above the pain and the chill of losing her blood, the all the more desperate sense of loss dyed Sola��s thinking pitch black.


    ��Aa, aaaa, aaaaahhhhhh! AAAAAAHHHH!!��


    Whilst letting out a deranged scream, Sola crawled about on the floor, trying to find the whereabouts of her disappeared right hand.


    No! It��ll be troublesome if I don��t have THAT. I can��t call Diarmuid. I won��t be cared for by Diarmuid.


    Worse come to worst, she would spend all the strokes and command him to ��Love me!��, and that should be able to bind him. That��s why she was troubled at her right hand. Whatever the case, even at the price of her life, she would retrieve those Command Seals����


    Nevertheless, no matter how much she searched on the cold concrete floor, apart from her splattered blood, there was nothing else �D After that, the tips of a pair of boots which were indifferent-looking and not moving, could be seen.


    In the midst of her blurring vision due to heavy losses of blood, still prostrate on the floor, Sola looked up and saw an unfamiliar black-haired lady. Not even displaying any emotion, much less pity, that lady expressionlessly looked down at Sola, who was going to faint.


    ��Hand����My��hand������


    With her remaining left hand, she grabbed the lady��s boots, clinging onto it �C after which she lost consciousness.


    Without any lingering affection, Hisau Maiya tossed away the female magus�� right hand which she severed with all her might using a survival knife. Using proper methods, the engraved Command Seals left on her left wrist could probably be recovered, but because Maiya did not have such technique at this time, it was completely valueless.


    Maiya quickly tied the right wrist to prevent further loss of blood, after which she lifted the unconscious target onto her shoulder, and with her other empty hand, rang up Emiya Kiritsugu with her mobile phone.


    - What��s wrong, Maiya?��


    ��I have secured Sola Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri at Shinto. The Command Seals were cut off with her right hand, but her condition is not critical.��


    ��Okay. Leave that place quickly. Lancer would probably return soon.��


    ��Roger.��


    After getting the bare minimum conversation over with and cutting off the phone call, Maiya dashed down the stairs quickly and reached the lower floor. In the homunculus rib bone which was transplanted by means of Irisviel��s hands, there was still a dull pain since it had yet to familiarize itself with her body, but as for her movements, there was no problem at all. Thanks to that, just like before she was injured, Maiya trailed Lancer and his new Master, and managed to grab the golden opportunity of capturing Sola during Lancer��s absence.


    Sure enough, Kiritsugu��s conjecture was right, but as before, he still viewed Kayneth who had lost his rights as Master, as the target he should annihilate. Kiritsugu��s policy is to be cautious against the ones who were chosen as Masters, even if they were to lose their Command Seals.


    His real intention for ordering Maiya to capture Sola alive should be to question her about Kayneth��s hiding place. The interrogation would certainly be a cruel experience for Sola, but even if it were the case, there would be no sympathy or mercy from Maiya.


    In the situation of men fighting against men, cruelty was not something uncommon. Even Maiya herself understood that simple fact as it is, much less Kiritsugu.


    ����������������


    The tranquility of late night accompanying the night streets of Shinto seemed so far away, as ambulance and patrol cars traveled to and fro continually. To those people who rushed about whilst flashing their emergency lights, they would probably not understand what situation had forced them to rush about in the dead of the night, nor the entire picture of the situation. Perhaps they would not understand it even during tomorrow or henceforth.


    The shadow of a tall man in the clothing of a priest walking alone on the footpath late at night, would sufficiently be a target of questioning as a suspicious person under normal circumstances, but tonight they were virtually worked to death due to receipt of successive requests for help and instructions for blockades, so there is no way they have the time to even be concerned about an ordinary pedestrian. Amongst the patrol cars which passed Kotomine Kirei countless times, not even one paid any attention to him.


    For Kirei who was silently hurrying back to Fuyuki Church, caught in a deep thought within his mind, he did not spare any thoughts at all for the chaos of the city from which the remains of the mayhem had yet to subside.


    Always faithful to the instructions, obedient to the responsibilities, strict with his ethics. Kirei had strived that hard until today. His conducts were always above the need to be doubted.


    Which is exactly why �C this was the first time he had the perplexity of not being able to surmise the meaning behind his actions.


    Originally, Kirei would rush to T��saka Tokiomi��s fights with the intention of providing backup for his teacher �C but the moment he saw that Tokiomi��s opponent was Mat�� Kariya, Kirei chose not to join him as reinforcements, but merely to hide in the shades; an action tantamount to sabotage.


    It was certainly true that he knew the difference in strength between Tokiomi and Kariya, and that the situation rendered things like assistance meaningless in the first place. So even if he was to only stand beside the fight as a spectator, one could say that his decision was in line with his principles.


    Nevertheless, his actions after that, were a complete deviation from his duty,


    The instant Tokiomi caused Kariya to fall from the rooftop of the apartment, as if recognizing it as a complete victory, he did not even check his enemy��s corpse. Though half-shocked by his teacher��s audacity, Kirei went to look for Kariya��s body as a follow-up���� When he saw that figure prostrate on the back alley not long after, Kariya was still breathing.


    Naturally, if he was the hound of the T��saka camp, delivering the final blow swiftly was an obvious duty. In spite of that, the thing going to and from Kirei��s mind then, was the contents of the conversation he had with Archer this morning.


    If Kotomine Kirei wants to understand himself, not just Emiya Kiritsugu �C no, prioritizing over Kiritsugu, he should observe Mat�� Kariya��s fate �C that was the advice given to him.


    Generally, that was an unpleasant conversation. A joke not deserving his time to be listened to.


    But still, with Tokiomi and Kariya��s showdown before him, what on earth had caused Kirei to choose the action of standing beside as a spectator? There was no need for him to stay there if he had decided that assistance was unnecessary. Wasn��t it more meaningful for him to seek the other Masters?


    And then, the instant the flames Tokiomi created caught Kariya���� The thing which was on his mind, wasn��t it the feeling of dejection?


    When he suddenly noticed what he was doing, Kirei had already begun administering first-aid curative magecraft onto Kariya��s body. Carrying Kariya, whose condition had become stable despite in a deep sleep due to his actions, he left the battlefield, and left him in front of the Mat�� residence whilst stealthily concealing himself from public gaze �C That happened about 15 minutes ago.


    The carvings of the Command Seals were still on Kariya��s hand. Kirei did not watch the battle at the Mion River until the end, but no matter how much injury was inflicted, Berserker was apparently still alive.


    Whilst covering the long distance from Miyama Town to the outskirts of Shinto at a slow pace, during that journey which passed through Fuyuki City, Kirei was still distressed over the self-question from which no answer came out �C Why the heck had he done such a thing?


    This was completely different from his buying and storing up wines of which the taste he knew not. That was not an action completely deprived of benefits. Until now, Kirei had also done secret things without Tokiomi��s permission, and also giving false reports repeatedly at times, but those were not something which could directly obstruct Tokiomi. His hope of a confrontation with Emiya Kiritsugu and Tokiomi��s possession of the Holy Grail �C those were not conflicting things.


    Notwithstanding that, his prolonging the life of Mat�� Kariya who had been prowling after Tokiomi as a nemesis, had unmistakably turned him into Tokiomi��s foe. An act of treason with no excuses allowed. In the state of not even having a definite purpose, he had perpetrated something preposterous. Tonight, Kirei had clearly crossed the line of being a loyal servant of Tokiomi.


    Although he was conscious of the gravity of his action, why did Kirei not have a tinge of regret within his heart, but instead inexplicable exhilaration?


    Archer �C had he been tricked by that King of Heroes heroic spirit?


    Compared to his walking feet, his mind was extremely worn out.


    Suddenly, Kirei had a rare notion of wanting to talk to his father Risei. While he is honest to Kirei in all aspects, he is a father who would never be able to understand Kirei��s worries. Nevertheless, come to think of it, didn��t Kirei not have a heart to heart talk with his father before?


    Even if he would end up making his father deeply disappointed, if he would just speak out his mind without any fear �C while his relationship with his father would definitely change, won��t that provide something completely new to Kirei?


    With this vague anticipation in his heart, shelving his worry for the time being, Kirei continued walking into the night.

 Volume 3 - CH 11.2

    To Father Risei, supervisor of the fourth Heaven''s Feel, this was truly an extremely tiring night.


    This was the second time he had assumed the office of supervisor of the Heaven''s Feel, but he had never dreamed that a situation so difficult to deal with would arise.


    Precisely because of the large scale of the series of problems that had arisen, in order to eliminate evidence, not only the Holy Church, but even the Magi''s Association was also acting in secret. To both sides of these two large groups, the situation had already developed to a point that - rather than quarrelling amongst themselves and defining their respective spheres of influence, they had to prioritize on considering how to pick up the pieces.


    On the surface, the strange incident not far from the Mion River was attributed to poisonous gases produced by chemical reactions caused by industrial waste--this report could temporarily deceive the public. The patrolling media truck was also constantly broadcasting that inhaling the toxic fumes could cause hallucinations, and that people living along the shores should hasten to the hospital for treatment. Of course, all the hospitals that could conduct diagnostics at night had already been infiltrated by magi and Executors skilled in brainwashing through the power of suggestion; they were currently anxiously awaiting orders. It should be possible to thus eliminate the majority of witness statements, but not the source of rumors.


    The procedure for purchasing two F15 fighter machines from Middle Eastern weapon merchants had just been completed; this was the result of the Clock Tower playing the middle man. Though it was a second-hand C-model plane, at this critical point there really was absolutely no time to take this into account. The two F15s, on which the flag of Japan had been temporarily painted, would be delivered to the fortified air base; all that''s left is to take the opportunity to exchange incompatible parts, and then assemble the J-model fighter plane.


    The Japanese self-defence force was certainly a group restless with budget. A single fighter plane already cost over a billion yen, and now that a scandal involving losing two fighters simultaneously had occurred, this truth needed to be annihilated no matter what. From this point on, they could only use pre-prepared replacement fighters used as bait for negotiations, and get the self-defence forces to take the responsibility of destroying evidence as well.


    It was already late at night when the endless telephone negotiations finally stopped and he could rest for a while, but Risei immediately remembered the guest waiting in the main hall. Sighing, he pulled over a chair and began his work anew, continuing to carry out his duties as supervisor.


    "I am truly sorry to have made you wait. I have been rather busy tonight."


    In Risei''s voice there was an exhaustion that could not be hidden.


    From the dimly lit pews came the sound of somewhat artificial laughter.


    "That''s unavoidable. You have urgent matters to attend to."


    A light, metallic squeaking sound of the wheelchair''s wheels rolling along accompanied that laughter. The silhouette that emerged from the darkness remained seated.


    The silhouette, so wan almost as if he was a completely different person and could not even stand to walk, was actually the once-famous prodigy Kayneth El-Melloi.


    Who among those knowing his past circumstances would have thought that he would have been reduced to such a condition? But in his eyes was a strong willpower that could be called obsession from which the stubborn, intolerant personality of the former prodigy magus could be vaguely perceived.


    Although Kayneth had sustained great physical injuries that made it almost impossible to re-establish his glory, he had more or less retained the use of his hands through the contacts of the El-Melloi clan, exchanging an astonishing sum of money in gratitude to make a deal with a doll-maker residing in Japan, and through great difficulty had obtained the ability to move freely within the parameters of the wheelchair''s mobility. His left little finger, covered in a thick layer of plaster, had also regained its sense of pain.


    "Father, regarding my application�� what exactly is the judgment?"


    In contrast to the solicitous smile on his face, Kayneth''s voice contained at least half an undertone of threat. Those drug addicts were probably like this when the effects had worn off and they were demanding drugs from others before they went into withdrawal. Risei gazed steadily at the face of this former magecraft prodigy; his face showed paranoia and confusion that could not be concealed.


    That things would reach this point was definitely not what Risei had hoped for. However, a contract was ultimately a contract. Setting aside the consideration of the secret alliance with T��saka for the moment, it was necessary to practise what he preached for the honor of the Church.


    "... Indeed, in the crusade against Caster, Servant-Lancer played an important role; this has also been verified in the report of the supervisor."


    "That is to say, there is no doubt that I am eligible to receive a Command Seal?"


    "Though it is like that..."


    Father Risei furrowed his brow, and glanced at Kayneth as if feeling something is inconceivable.


    "Of course, in accordance to the agreement it is necessary to give the Master of Lancer a fitting reward... Mr. Kayneth, do you think I can regard you as a Master??"


    A look of hatred momentarily appeared in Kayneth''s eyes, but he immediately recovered his demeanor that''s cautious enough to be called gentlemanly.


    "Regarding the contract with Lancer, I established it in the form that it would be jointly borne by me and my fianc��e Sola. I certainly do not have the intention of proclaiming myself a Master. The two of us, Sola and I, are one Master."


    "But now, are not both the supply of prana and the management of the Command Seals the undertaking of Miss Sola alone?"


    Kayneth''s grimacing expression was truly difficult to explain away as a gracious smile.


    "Because of consideration for strategy, the Command Seals have now been temporarily passed to Sola for safekeeping. But the control over the contract with Lancer is still mine. If you are suspicious, you may ask Lancer directly for confirmation. And most importantly, the signature on the application submitted to the Church is mine alone."


    Father Risei sighed. Even if he were to dig deep into the matter, make objections on the grounds of small and unimportant points, it would be meaningless. The true source of Risei��s headache was this unexpected situation of having to pass out Command Seals to a Master other than Tokiomi Tosaka. At this time, even if he were unwilling to add the Command Seal to Kayneth, at the end it would not be possible not to pass the Command Seals that he''s reluctant to part with to his fianc��e. Even if Father Risei were to interfere in the internal conflict of the Archibald faction, it would be of no benefit to him.


    "����All right. I acknowledge your status as a Master. Come, sir Kayneth, please hold out your hand."


    With practised skill Risei traced the faded marks on Kayneth''s outstretched right hand, transferring one of the Command Seals accumulated on his right wrist to Kayneth''s hand. There was not even any pain; the entire process was concluded in only a few minutes.


    "Then please continue to fight glorious battles as a Master����"


    "That is most certain."


    Kayneth nodded, all smiles, then took out a handgun that had been hidden in the seat of his wheelchair, and aimed at the priest who had already turned away.


    The dry sound of a gun firing broke the silence of the Hall of God.


    Kayneth did not even spare another glance for the old priest who had slumped down, and stared transfixed at the picture of the Command Seal carved on the back of his right hand.


    Things had progressed to this point but he had only one... compared to the opponents who had not used their Command Seals, he was already in a disadvantaged position. And the Masters of Saber and Rider had already obtained new Command Seals; these circumstances definitely could not be ignored.


    The assassination of the supervisor would undoubtedly cause a stir, but in this Heaven''s Feel, there were magi other than himself who liked to use small props such as handguns. The primary suspect would thus be the filthy rat employed by the Einsberns.


    Kayneth could not suppress the satisfied laugh that flooded forth from deep in his throat. He was immersed in the ecstasy of regaining his status as a Master. For the assassination of the supervisor, an action that made the dignity and pride of Lord El-Melloi plummet down to the floor, he had no intention of self-reproach.


    ����������


    Immediately upon stepping into the chapel, Kirei felt the presence of death.


    A faint stench of blood, and the remaining, even fainter odor of smoke. Certainly there had been someone who had committed an unforgivably wicked deed in this house of God.


    Though he did not sense any danger, Kirei still walked in very carefully, passing through the pews - upon arriving at the altar, he discovered the silhouette lying at the side.


    "Father��"


    The cry that rose from his lips was weak. At the same time as discovering the silhouette of Father Risei, the trained and keenly observant eyes of an Executor noticed the bullet hole in his back and the pool of blood on the ground.


    Kirei, in a state of complete mental torpor, carefully examined the corpse of his father.


    He pulled up the right sleeve, checking the number of the Command Seals his father had managed. As expected, there was one less. Risei had given one of the Command Seals under his management to someone, and had presumably been murdered by this person soon after. One of the Masters that had won merit in the process of the crusade against Caster had been dissatisfied with sharing the credit with the others he had fought alongside, and had therefore committed such a crime. There was essentially no need for analysis to be able to determine the entire sequence of events.


    But even a magus could not seize all the Command Seals from the hands of the dead elderly priest. The Command Seals managed by the supervisor were protected by holy prayers. Without his permission, it is not possible to seize them through the use of thaumaturgy. Father Risei, the only one who knew the secret holy words, was already dead; the Command Seals of previous Grail Wars preserved to this day could no longer be used.


    ����That wasn''t right; would Father Risei have permitted such a thing to happen?


    Kirei lifted his father''s right hand, discovering that there were unnatural bloodstains on the fingertips. They seemed to be marks made with abrasions. The dying Father Risei had immersed his finger in the pool of blood, and must have left clues somewhere.


    Since he had understood this, it was relatively easy to find the words in blood.


    On the floor, the final will in red-black writing was "jn424"-- one not of Christian faith might think this to be a secret message of unknown meaning. But to Kirei, who had inherited Risei''s pious faith, the significance of this cipher was very obvious.


    John 4:24. Without missing a word, Kirei recited those holy words stored in his memory.


    "God is spirit, and his worshipers must worship in spirit and in truth����"


    As if in response, on the already cold right wrist of Father Risei, all the Command Seals simultaneously gave off a faint light.


    Accompanying a burst of dull pain, the Command Seals were transferred one by one onto Kirei''s arm. Speechless, Kirei stared at the light of the Command Seals.


    Undoubtedly, that was the faith a father had entrusted to his son.


    Father Risei had believed that the first person to discover his corpse would definitely be his son. Only so did he write down in blood a code that only one of the clergy could understand. He had entrusted all the important duties of the supervisor��managing the Command Seals, guarding the Grail, guiding the Heaven''s Feel in the right direction��to his son. He had truly believed that his son was one who could bear these responsibilities; even in death, he had no doubt of this.


    He did not know that Kirei had concealed his newly-obtained Command Seals, and had already gained the right to be a Master����


    He did not know that his son had, on an impulse, sown the seeds of disaster for his benefactor Tokiomi����


    "����!"


    Suddenly feeling the tears falling from his cheeks, Kirei pressed his hands to his face, stunned.


    To shed tears in front of his father''s corpse and last wishes... ... as a person, this was natural.


    Even thus, at that time Kirei had been mired in terror and confusion, as if almost falling into the abyss of hell.


    He must face all this directly����in his heart there was an authoritative voice telling him thus.


    The feelings flooding up from your heart now, Kotomine Kirei��you must understand all of this, must accept all of this. That is because����


    Tears.


    When was the last time he had shed tears? Now he still clearly remembered that it had been three years ago. Using a hand to scoop up the falling tears, that woman had once said this: "You love me." ����


    The intrinsic ability in his heart to conceal oneself was staunchly blocking recollection.


    He cannot turn back. He cannot reflect. The tears shed that day, the feelings held that time, needed to be tossed into the abyss of forgetting.


    The answer he had once understood.


    The truth he had painstakingly come to realize.


    If it was because he had not faced this with an open heart and had thus adopted the method of avoidance that allowed him to maintain his current condition --


    He could not comprehend the tears that flowed once more at all. The same feelings as at that time were crying out to the sentiments that had been sealed away and sought for understanding.


    But heedless of these rational warnings, memories seeped continuously forth from the gaps between the seals.


    This time was very far from the ending he had expected -- he had thought thus then.


    At the bedside of the frail, dying woman, had Kirei not come to realize the thing which his consciousness desired?


    Wanting to �� �� �� �� this woman����


    Wanting to see this woman even more �� �� �� �� ����


    In deeply loving Kotomine Kirei and trusting him����in this aspect, his father, and this woman, did have something in common.


    They are also the same in absolutely misunderstanding the nature of the person that is Kirei.


    Precisely because of this, three years ago Kirei had constantly prayed like this in his heart...


    In the moments before his father��s death, let him sample once again the joy of the greatest �� �� �� �� of the mortal world��


    "Just like those beasts who chase the scent of blood���� The soul pursues pleasure����"


    As if the ruby-like eyes that had been latent in the bottom of his heart, accompanied by that sinister laugh, were quietly whispering.


    Only pleasure is the form of the soul-did he not speak thus? The nature of Kotomine Kirei is also like this����


    "...O Lord... hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven."


    The familiar prayer he had to recite every day instantly spewed forth from his mouth; this might have been an instinct of self-preservation. In this way he returned to his role as a clergyman, tightly binding a soul that was close to falling to pieces.


    ��Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us�� and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil�� Amen.��


    He sealed the cursed truth of the tears falling uninterrupted from his face to forgetfulness''s other shore. Kirei prayed for his father''s fortunes in the next life, and made the sign of the cross on his chest.

 Volume 3 - CH 11.3

    "You��useless fellow! Trash that only knows how to boast!"


    Lancer could only quietly lower his head and silently endure the ferocious scolding.


    "You were only to protect a woman temporarily. But you could not even do it; this is preposterous! So this is the stuff a so-called knight is made of!"


    Kayneth was currently cursing, spit flying everywhere. But from the extent of disconcertment, compared to Lancer who forgot himself out of shame, Kayneth was actually even more out of things. Because of his naturally stubborn personality, now the extent of Lord El-Melloi��s anger was filled with righteous indignation to the point of being fear-inducing.


    Kayneth had obtained a new Command Seal; satisfied, he had returned to the abandoned factory that he used as a hiding place, and found that there was in fact no sign of Sola there. Logically speaking, at this time she should already have ended the battle with Caster and returned here. He had waited in a state of anxiety brought on by worry, and waited until��the solitary return of Lancer, whose expression was serious.


    "Though it was only a temporary substitution, Sola was undoubtedly your Master, was she not! You actually do not have the ability to guard her till the end��why did you become a Servant? How can you be so shameless as to return alone!"


    "...I truly do not have the dignity to return."


    "Then you��in the battle with Caster, was it also your foolish childishness that encouraged you to neglect the protection of your Master, focusing only on displaying that foolish heroism of yours?!"


    Lancer weakly shook his head. His natural beauty was twisted by sorrow; this meant that he was also remorseful of this hateful outcome. But now Kayneth did not have the time to notice this at all.


    "Master, please allow me... Because Sola-sama and I did not make an official contract, we cannot even feel each other��s presence...��


    "It is precisely because of this that you should have been even more careful, even more attentive!"


    Kayneth immediately shouted, cutting off his Servant��s explanation.


    Usually for a Master and Servant who had made a contract, no matter which party had fallen into danger, it would be communicated to the other. In truth, in the Einsbern forest, it was in this way that Lancer had saved Kayneth from the emergency circumstances.


    But this time, because Lancer and Sola had in fact entered the battle without forming an official contract according to the laws of contract thaumaturgy, Lancer had only protected Sola out of his duty to Kayneth; this had also become a cause of the disaster.


    In the end, by the time Lancer had ended the battle and returned to the rooftop of the building in central Fuyuki, Sola, who had originally stayed there, had long disappeared; only the bloodstains splattered over the floor were any hint as to the seriousness of the occurrence.


    The only thing that could be confirmed was that Sola was still alive. The prana supply that allowed Lancer to remain in this world and that provided him with the strength to act was still flowing unobstructed into his body. Undoubtedly, she had been kidnapped, but the instigator did not seem to intend to take her life.


    If it had been another Servant, perhaps it would be possible to sense her approximate location by the path of the prana supply. But unfortunately, because the contract which Lancer had made was not a standard one��the contractor and supplier of prana were two different people, his ability to sense the supplier of prana was clearly extremely weak. Even if he could determine that Sola was still alive, but where the prana came from, he could not sense at all. With no leads, searching for Sola in the city was almost like searching for a needle in the haystack. In the end, he had had to return alone.


    "Ahah, Sola... indeed I should not have passed the Command Seals to her... a magecraft battle would truly have overloaded her..."


    "In not advising Sola-sama otherwise, I am also responsible. But Sola-sama made that decision purely because she wished that you, Sir Kayneth, could regain your standing. In that case, no matter what, please��"


    Kayneth raised his eyes, clouded with jealousy, and stared at Lancer.


    "You still have the gall to speak thus. Don��t act stupid, Lancer, it must have been you who encouraged Sola."


    "You... why would you draw such a conclusion..."


    "Hmph, stop pretending! In the stories of legend, you are fairly well known for womanizing and adultery. Were you not involuntarily intending to seduce your master��s fianc��e?"


    Kneeling on the floor with his head lowered, Lancer��s shoulders were shaking violently, almost dangerously.


    "����My master, no matter what you must take back those words."


    "Hn, hit a nerve? You cannot endure this anger? In that case, you are intending to show me your true face of ferocity?"


    Kayneth continued to mock the Heroic Spirit who could barely control his own emotions.


    "You��ve finally slipped up. On one hand you swear eternal loyalty to me, speaking pretty words; on the other hand, driven by lust, you betray me. You always spoke of knighthood with a proud expression; do you think that would be enough to mislead me��Kayneth?"


    "Sir Kayneth... you... why do you not understand my loyalty?!"


    Lancer��s sobbed. The somewhat quivering inquiry was almost plaintive.


    "All I wanted was to defend the honor I have always had! I only want to participate with you in glorious battles! Master, why do you not understand the heart of a knight?!"


    "Stop saying these insolent things, Servant!"


    Kayneth mercilessly snapped at Lancer��s plea with a ruthless expression. The suspicion of and dissatisfaction with his Servant had at this point already passed boiling point in his heart.


    "Presumptuous puppet. No matter what you are only a Servant. You are only a shadow that can stay in the real world through magical means! The glory and pride you speak of is only a trick that the spirits of the dead use to confuse the people of the world. Furthermore you are actually insolent enough to the point of lecturing your Master; know the limits to your audacity!"


    "����"


    Because what Kayneth had said was too much, Lancer was speechless. Kayneth, seeing Lancer��s expression, secretly felt a sadistic pleasure. Seizing the opportunity, he stretched his right arm, on which the image of the Command Seals had once again been carved, towards Lancer; the magus proudly laughed loudly.


    "If you are dissatisfied, then try using that pride and honor of which you speak to withstand my Command Seals��hm, no match? This then is your true ability. The spirit and fortitude of which you speak are not even worth mentioning in the presence of the Command Seals. Those are the real tricks of puppets such as Servants, then.��


    "... Kayneth... sir..."


    Facing Kayneth who was loudly mocking him, Lancer weakly lowered his head, unable to make any sort of rebuttal. The previous majesty of brandishing the twin lances in the presence of warlords had long since vanished without a trace; whether from weakly slumped shoulders, or the unfocused eyes staring at the ground, it was impossible to see any trace of heroism.


    Looking at his miserable likeness, Kayneth finally felt that he had vented all the grievances he had been continuously accumulating, and felt slightly relieved.


    Perhaps up till now, Kayneth had finally been able to establish his ideal master-servant relationship with this Heroic Spirit. Though it was somewhat late; he should have been able to, at an earlier time��preferably immediately after summoning��completely strike down his pride. If this had been done earlier, this presumptuous Servant would probably not have had other intentions, and served him compliantly.


    "����Master."


    After a long silence, Lancer suddenly called to Kayneth in a cold voice.


    "What is it? Is there anything you still have to say?"


    "...That is not my intention. There appears to be something closing in on us. It is probably the sound of an engine equipped with an automatic drive."


    Though Kayneth did not hear anything. But the hearing of ordinary people was greatly unable to compare with that of a Servant.


    A motorcar which, at almost daybreak, drove in this direction with this abandoned factory as its target, definitely could not be simply passing by.


    Come to think of it, at the time of deciding this place as a stronghold, the camouflage enchantments he had set up in the surroundings had almost reached the point of revealing weak points... Kayneth sneered at himself who was no longer a magus, and surfaced a dry smile.


    "Lancer, go immediately to destroy it. Do not stay your hand."


    "Understood."


    Lancer nodded, immediately shifted into spirit form, and disappeared.


    ����������


    According to the directions that Irisviel, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, was giving, the Mercedes-Benz 300SL that Saber was driving had gradually left Shinto, moved east, and come to a deserted area.


    "If you follow this road straight, on the left hand side there is an abandoned factory. There... appears to be the stronghold of Lancer and the rest."


    The location of the factory and the route to take had all been told to Irisviel over the phone by Kiritsugu.


    After the intense battle not far from the river, one could guess that Lancer, who had left the battlefield without a word, would probably have returned to his Master��s side. Upon hearing that Kiritsugu had gotten hold of a report as to Lancer��s whereabouts, Saber proposed to act immediately.


    "Come to think of it... are you all right? Wouldn��t consecutive battles be a great burden to you?"


    "No problem, Irisviel. On the other hand, I hope to be able to face off against Lancer tonight."


    After somberly announcing this, this time it was Saber who flanked worriedly at the passenger seat.


    "You, on the other hand, Irisviel, are you all right? You did not look too well just now."


    While operating the steering wheel, Saber looked at Irisviel beside her. Saber discovered at a glance that Irisviel��s face was pale and bloodless, and that she was constantly wiping cold sweat from her forehead. Ever since leaving the riverside, she had been like this. Though she was trying her best to hide it, observers could tell at a glance that she was exerting herself.


    "... Don��t worry, Saber. As long as you are by my side...


    Ah, look. That building. That should be it."


    A long time ago, when the city had not yet been depicted as an emerging residential area, this was probably a place used for something like lumber. The location that had been abandoned by developing trends, forgotten by emergent flourishing streets, quietly stood in the heart of a small hilly area overgrown with lallang.


    Slowly passing through the front door and into empty ground, Saber turned off the car��s engine. The surroundings were quiet; Irisviel, standing outside the car, warily eyed the situation around, then nodded.


    "��Indeed there are traces of magecraft enchantments. But what is strange is that they do not seem to be carefully managed; they are already showing flaws."


    "No, it is this place. Irisviel."


    Saber, who had gotten out of the car a little later, asserted with a calm expression. This highly skilled swordswoman had probably long sensed through sharp senses the scent of battle.


    Indeed��as if to prove Saber��s pronouncement true, in front of the silent abandoned land suddenly appeared a handsome figure holding a lance.


    "You were actually able to find this place��it must not have been easy, Saber."


    "After investigating, my��partner told me this was your stronghold."


    The word ��Master�� had almost issued forth from her lips, but she ultimately had not said it in the end��this showed the minute wave of emotion of which even Saber herself had not been aware. Of course, in principle it was for the sake of concealing the reality of who her true Master really was. But, the most fundamental reason was still that subconsciously, she did not wish to admit that Kiritsugu was her master.


    Lancer��s expression was grave, very different from usual, hesitating for a long time as if choosing words in his mind, then asking the visitor a question.


    "Where is my master��s fianc��e? ... Saber, you will not say that you do not know?"


    Saber��s and Irisviel��s expressions both turned troubled; they looked at each other.


    "I do not know��what happened?"


    "Nothing. Pretend I never asked."


    Lancer sighed lengthily; the amount of relief it contained was far greater than disappointment. Originally he had not intended to ask Saber this question. That the one who was his rival would use such underhanded means as kidnapping a hostage��just thinking about it, Lancer found it detestable.


    "��Come to think of it, Saber, are you all right? I do not think it was to chat with me that you came here. But didn��t you expend a lot of energy in the battle against Caster?"


    "Regarding this, I think the other Servants are the same."


    Saber passed over the matter as if it were inconsequential. It was indeed as she had said; in the battle with Caster at the riverside, every Servant had expended a great deal of prana.


    "So I predicted that tonight no one would initiate an attack, instead taking the defensive stance��precisely because of this, there is no need to worry that tonight��s battle will be intruded upon by people who have nothing to do with it."


    Saber, whose entire body was overflowing with a calm fighting spirit, stepped forward. Her slender, small body nevertheless evoked the impression of majesty; this aura, accompanied by the splendidly radiant armor formed of dazzling prana, enveloped her entire body.


    "It is already almost dawn... There is still some time in the night; if this great opportunity were to be missed, we do not know in which month of which year we will have another opportunity to face off without a care. I do not think this opportunity should be missed��what do you think? Lancer."


    Lancer, whose usually handsome expression had been lost to the worries of his heart, now finally smiled slightly.


    "Saber... now the only thing that can bring a cool and refreshing wind to my heart, is this pure will of yours to fight."


    In reality, a while ago Saber had also been secretly surprised as to why Lancer had lost his previous majesty. Until she had seen his smile and discovered that her worries were unnecessary. A man with such a smile clearly did not require concern or worry of any kind. That sort of smile was one that only people who had overcome all difficulties and were steadfast in their beliefs could have.


    Lancer brandished the red lance as if wishing to chase away all the worries and laments in his heart; the point was directed at Saber.


    Saber also released the Barrier of the Wind King; the precious golden sword was revealed amidst the whirlwind. Facing Diarmuid��s G��e Dearg, using air pressure to conceal the blade of the sword was meaningless.


    And the most important thing was, the King of Knights believed that this rival originally from another time but that she had coincidentally met in this world was a Heroic Spirit worthy to accept the light of the sword in which she had accumulated all her glory that shone upon him.


    The morning light was lucent, the sky a faint red; all the fighting spirits concentrated between the two Servants was silently and anxiously on the offensive. If one��s senses were especially sensitive, just standing in the middle of the whirlpool of their wills would make one feel pain as if having been hit; perhaps it would even induce a heart attack.


    Every cell in Irisviel��s body shuddered with the anticipation of a lethal blow; to say nothing of the aura, even the circulation of her blood was stagnated.


    Then��both parties stepped forward at the same time with spirits majestic as the rainbow in the sky, and the clashing sounds were clear as ripping cloth.


    The two heroes who had not had a chance to battle these three days, tonight finally had the chance to face off; an intense battle would once again occur.


    The situation of battle tonight��on one hand was a re-enactment of the showdown at the warehouses, but the battle of their crossing swords was even more intense than the first��fiercer, more direct, more final; it was a direct clash of strength on strength.


    Between the two there was no need for mutual evaluation, nor the use of tricks to confuse the other. Lancer held only one lance right from the beginning; the blade of Saber��s sword was also completely revealed. Neither used means of plots and tricks. Even faster, even more imposing. After one made a move, the other would immediately retaliate at full strength with a blow that would counter the first. A simple contest of skill, blade of sword against point of lance, even more intense, even more white-hot.


    The holy sword intertwined with the demonic lance, in direct opposition; the sparks flying were simply dazzling. The clash between the precious artifacts of legend, driven by strength and speed far beyond that of a human, passed the speed of sound, nearing the speed of light. Observation had long since lost meaning in this momentous battle. Those divine skills, pushed to the limits at the point of this fierce battle, were having a supreme contest between the two.


    An unknown number of rounds had been fought; perhaps tens of rounds, perhaps hundreds of rounds. It was simply impossible to determine with a mortal eye. After the lance and sword of the two clashed, they finally separated, and moved away from each other.


    "Saber, you��"


    Lancer had just started speaking, but was unable to continue, his face an expression of anguish and confusion.


    Tonight, though Saber��s swordplay had changed only slightly, but it was indeed lighter in strength than the first time and somewhat held back. Lancer would not have been unable to notice this. This was not due to the expenditure of Saber��s physical strength, but it was that her swordplay itself had changed.


    Saber held tightly onto her left thumb, tucked into her palm, in actuality not grasping her sword. The remaining four fingers were lightly wrapped around the sword; in controlling her sword, her left hand was used only for support. When attacking, the strength of her left hand was not used at all.


    It had clearly been Saber who had taken the initiative to pronounce her intention of facing off, but she deliberately did not use her left hand, only using the right to hold the sword of gold.


    Of course, Lancer understood the reason behind this.


    Indeed, Lancer had once used the demonic lance G��e Buidhe to seal the strength of Saber��s left hand, but in the battle against Caster last night, Lancer had destroyed the cursed yellow lance, proactively giving up the advantageous lead. But Saber��s pride would not settle for accepting Lancer��s concession, and so she intentionally did not use her left hand. This, then, was an action of true chivalry.


    But��even that concession that was noble enough to inspire instantaneous respect��Lancer did not welcome this action from his heart.


    If the action of casting away G��e Buidhe had caused Saber unnecessary concern.


    From the final result, it meant that Lancer��s actions had dampened the enthusiasm of the showdown between the two. It was a battle in which both parties did not have any regrets, and used all their strength to face off, that Lancer had hoped for. If Saber had held back because she could not put aside her consideration of the fairness of circumstance, Lancer was truly somewhat uneasy about the battle.


    "��If you misunderstand, I will be very troubled. Lancer."


    As if having guessed what Lancer was thinking, Saber shook her head with a stern but calm expression.


    "If I were to use my left hand, my shame would definitely slow my sword. Facing your superb skills with the lance, this would be a fatal mistake."


    "Saber..."


    "So, Diarmuid, this is really the best strategy I use in order to put all my strength into bringing you down."


    Saber said resolutely, Holding the sword with one hand was indeed somewhat heavy; Saber lowered the sword slightly, and assumed her stance.


    Shining in her eyes was only an awe-inspiring, coolly clear will to fight. There was no carelessness, nor was there hesitation.


    Perhaps to her, the extent of the injury to her left hand was only of secondary importance in battle. Perhaps the most important contributor to Saber��s ability to obtain victory was in the clear fighting spirit and passion for battle that had been honed to purity.


    To sever her confusion, she would rather give up her left hand��the pride hidden in her heart, then, was her greatest weapon.


    It is this in which the King of Knights is most noble.


    Saber now undoubtedly had embraced the resolution of fighting to the death. She also wished to face off with Lancer to her heart��s content under conditions like these��after understanding her intentions, Lancer felt something intense and also freeing, as if having been shocked by electricity.


    "Glory shines from within the sword of the King of Knights. It is truly great that I have been able to meet you."


    The path that the two anticipated was the same.


    If it was a narrow bridge on which it was not possible to give way to each other, the person who took a step first must be respectfully seen off from behind by the other who had fallen back.


    Precisely thus��was this without worry, without distraction, in which lives were risked, the exploration and pursuit of lance and sword, a battle of true worth.


    The expressions of the two were both extremely anxious and serious, but at the corner of their lips hung the hint of a smile.


    "Head knight of the Knights of Fianna, Diarmuid ua Duibhne��attacks!"


    "That is well. King of Britain, Arturia Pendragon meets battle����!"


    The two closed in once again, white blades clashing, sparks flying; from its midst could be seen the joy of those to whom battle is the meaning for their living, shining brightly.

 Volume 3 - CH 11.4

    Kayneth hid in the shadows deep inside the abandoned factory and gazed at the situation of the battle outside. The thoughts in his heart, contrary to the incorrupt preparedness of those knights, were only boiling with anxiety.


    Since the victor remained long undecided, he was getting more fidgety by the second with those anxious feelings.


    Why couldn��t he win?


    Although Saber underestimated Lancer so much, why would Lancer��s spear still be unable to hit Saber?


    The answer became very clear upon some careful thinking �C that is, Lancer is very weak, far more inferior to Saber.


    At this moment, he regretted profoundly for not getting the Heroic Spirit Alexander.


    It would never have turned out like this had he made the King of Conquerors his Servant as he had previously planned. Having his Holy Relic stolen at the crucial moment, he had to summon Diarmuid as a substitute in a hurry. As long as a first-rate, authentic Master such as himself is present, those small disadvantages can be amended even if the ranks of the Heroic Spirit were lowered. The parts that the Servant lacks in will be amended by his own talent; Lord El-Melloi did indeed have such a fearless attitude.


    However, right now, having lost his Magic Circuits, Kayneth had long lost his previous confidence. In order to survive this war with his sole remaining Command Seal and an inferior Servant, he had to be even more prudent than before.


    When there is no definite chance of victory, the right thing to do would be to immediately escape with the Master. Although he hadn��t gotten around asking how Lancer managed to lose G��e Buidhe, the chances of victory against Saber became even more elusive after her left hand had healed.


    Right now wasn��t the time to stick to battles; Lancer should have other duties needing to be prioritized over this. It would be impossible for the current Kayneth to search and rescue Sola by himself. It simply cannot be done without ordering his Servant.


    But �C just how stupid is that Lancer? Can��t he even realize the severity of such a situation?


    Fretting, Kayneth scratched his head repetitively. How great would it be if he could use a Command Seal right now! Why did he just have to have only one Command Seal by his hand? It was such a pity for Sola to take away two Command Seals. If only she was able to trust Kayneth��


    Right then, Kayneth��s neck suddenly felt an unnatural flow of air.


    A piece of paper fluttered down beside him. It was an extremely ordinary piece of notepaper, but Kayneth fixed his eyes on the few concise words on it with a deadly gaze.


    ���C If you don��t want your beloved one to die, then quietly look behind you �C��


    Stunned, Kayneth��s eyes widened, and he moved the wheels of the wheelchair to change the direction his body was facing. Deep inside the pitch-black abandoned factory, the light coming in through a skylight illuminated one single place like a spotlight.


    The outlines of woman, lying on the floor as if deep asleep, emerged out of the dim and cold light.


    ����!��


    Kayneth would never mistake those features no matter how dim the light is or how far the distance becomes.


    Although the pain and haggardness on Sola��s steel-grey face showed that something had evidently occurred, the strand of hair beside her mouth quivered as if blown by a breeze. That was the proof of her breathing. She was still alive.


    Kayneth forgot the warning on the paper and almost cried out despite himself. Then, like a wraith emerging out of the darkness, a human figure stepped into the weak light and showed himself.


    An old coat, those untidy hair and listless whiskers, and only those pair of eyes, different from the gloomy countenance, fierily emitted a razor-sharp light �C that unforgettable man, the only one who had cruelly torn apart all the Magic Circuits in Kayneth��s body, that hateful flunky of the Einsberns.


    He had probably transported the unconscious Sola in quietly from the back door during the gap formed while Saber and Lancer concentrated in fighting each other. The barrel of the submachine gun in the man��s hand aimed steadily at Sola��s forehead.


    ��It just has to be�� that bastard����


    Kayneth had experience that viper-like cruelty and seamless prudence first-hand. Compared to anger and hatred �C a deep despair that far surpassed all other emotions made him hang his head powerlessly.


    It really was the worse situation he could think of. The woman he loves was captured by the most difficult enemy that he didn��t even want to imagine.


    However, just before he sank into a panic, the voice of reason stopped Kayneth.


    There must be some purpose for that man to deliberately show himself and let Kayneth confirm Sola��s wellbeing.


    ������


    Kayneth turned his head and cast a glance at Lancer, who was fighting with all he had in the abandoned empty area. Judging from the two Servants�� position in battle, Sola��s location was a dead spot that they can��t see. The two of them were both bent on dealing with the strong enemy in front of them, completely ignorant to this new invader.


    Kayneth couldn��t guess what the man wanted, so he silently inclined his head, showing his intention of obeying the other��s wish.


    The man took a roll of vellum out of his coat and cast it into the air after casually opening it. Although the weight of vellum cannot be compared to the notepaper beforehand, simple manipulations of air was enough to make it fly with the wind. Like a jellyfish, the vellum floated across space slowly and leisurely, and landed on Kayneth��s knees.


    Although others would only perceive this as some meaningless figures and well-made patterns the things recorded on it was, for Kayneth, a perfect magecraft document written in a format that he was familiar with.


    �C Only that the content was very rarely seen.


    Binding magecraft: Target �C Emiya Kiritsugu


    The Crests of the Emiya family hereby command: Provided that the following conditions are met, this oath shall become a commandment and bind the target without exception.


    Oath:


    To the fifth head of the Emiya house, Kiritsugu, son of Noritaka: regarding both Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald and Sola-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri, all intentions and actions to kill and harm shall be forbidden for all eternity.


    Conditions:


    ��������������������


    ����!��


    Self-Geis Scroll �C one of the most merciless contract magecrafts that would only be used in the treacherous society of magi when a contract that absolutely cannot be disobeyed was to be made.


    It is an enforced curse that forcibly uses the functions of one��s own Magic Crests upon oneself. Theoretically, it has a power that cannot be erased by any method. Even if the caster lost his life, the Magic Crests would bind the soul of the dead man and would not pass down the generations. It is a very dangerous magecraft. For magi, a parley that involves offering such a declaration would in fact mean a maximal concession.


    Although it wasn��t something Kayneth often saw, it was indeed proper in the way it was written, with no loopholes. The signature made with the blood of the declarer himself was evidently pulsing with prana, showing that the spell was already established and was currently working.


    That is to say �C when the conditions recorded in the bottom half of the declaration is fulfilled, that man �C Emiya Kiritsugu will give up a part of his free will, and the contract will be confirmed as an unbreakable curse.


    Holding the vellum with shaking hands, Kayneth read the conditions to establish the contract over and over. As if hoping the contents would change the next time he reads it, he stubbornly contemplated those words repeatedly. He bent his entire will to consider if the contents left any gaps that may form contradictions.


    However, different from Kayneth��s wavering thoughts, the most logical part of his heart had already accepted his own yielding. The possibility that his beloved woman and himself may return to their homeland alive �C at this moment, isn��t that his greatest wish?


    If he hesitated a few more moments, Emiya Kiritsugu would probably pull the trigger. After the first bullet took away Sola��s life, the barrel would definitely point at Kayneth himself. There were no choices for him. Whether to lose everything or to regard that declaration as his last hope of life�� that was the only difference.


    With a dim and blank look as if he was an empty shell, he looked at the final Command Seal on his right hand and then gave the final unbreakable command as Lancer��s Master.


    Without a sign, without a reason �C brilliant vermillion scattered all over the earth.


    Everyone appeared to be equally shocked. Saber, Irisviel, and even Lancer himself widened their eyes at this overly abrupt end �C Lancer��s own shock should probably be the most intense, since he had not a sliver of expectation or preparedness for that agony and despair.


    Dazed, Lancer gazed at the crimson flowers that dripped from the red spear shaft to the ground. No matter how, he could not believe that it was all his own blood.


    His own beloved spear pierced his heart. It was no one else��s but his own two hands that forcibly stabbed the spear tip into his own body.


    Of course, it wasn��t his intention, nor was it his wish. What his crimson spear was supposed to pierce was Saber��s heart, and what was supposed to pierce his own heart should have been Saber��s holy sword.


    Able to rob everything away from him at a whim, regardless of his fighting spirit or beliefs �C no such great power exists apart from Command Seals.


    Because Lancer was overly focused on the duel with Saber, he did not notice the treaty secretly sealed in the dim abandoned factory beside him until the end.


    ��Use up all the Command Seals, and let the Servant finish himself���� �C that was the required condition within the Self-Geis Scroll Emiya Kiritsugu brought up. He demanded Kayneth to use up all the Command Seals and completely destroy the Servant �C a total retreat from the Holy Grail War.


    ��Ah����


    Crimson tears flew out of Lancer��s wide eyes.


    For him, it was already the second time to be murdered by his lord. It was precisely because Diarmuid ua Duibhne was bent on overcoming that unhappy end that he wished so strongly to return to this world from the Throne of Heroes. However, the end that he received was a replay of that tragedy �C he only experienced that despair and sorrow once again.


    The Heroic Spirit looked behind him with eyes wet with blood and tears. Just then, two Masters walked out of the abandoned factory to witness his end. They were Kayneth, sitting on his wheelchair with an empty and dazed expression and another man, who stood and carried Sola��s comatose body in his hands. He was the anonymous true Master of Saber that he saw at Einsbern castle.


    ��Do you�� so����


    Kneeling in a pool of his own blood, Lancer tried his best to speak with a hoarse and low sound.


    ��Do you want victory so much!? Do you want to win the Holy Grail so much? Even �� willing to trample on my only true wish�� you, don��t you feel ashamed!?��


    His beauty twisted with blood and tears, changing into a completely different countenance akin to a demon��s. Lancer, forgetting everything except hatred, no longer distinguished between friend and foe. Thinking of Kiritsugu, Saber, and everything in the world, he roared out a growl of vengeance that tore at his heart.


    ��Unforgivable�� I��ll never forgive you! You dead men who are slaved by fame, and desecrated the glory of knights�� let my blood stain that dream! I curse the Holy Grail! I curse that your wishes will become disasters! When you fall into the burning pits of hell, do not forget my, Diarmuid��s, anger!��


    While he gradually lost his material body and crumpled as a hazy shade, he screamed curses until the final moment when he disappeared. There was no longer the glorious figure of a Heroic Spirit, but only an evil spirit roaring with resentment. Servant Lancer had finally been completely eliminated.


    ������


    As if at a loss, Kayneth gazed at the blank space left by Lancer��s disappearance. Casually, Kiritsugu placed Sola, who was still deep asleep, on his knees. As Kayneth softly caressed the haggard sleeping face of his beloved, he asked Kiritsugu with a weak voice.


    ���� Then your enforcement has been��?��


    ��Ahh, it��s established. It��s already impossible to kill you����


    Kiritsugu slowly moved back as he took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it �C maybe that was the signal.


    ��For me, that is.��


    While Kayneth mumbled in a low voice Hisau Maiya, who witnessed everything in the shadows far away, silently pulled the trigger of the Steyr AUG assault rifle.


    Kayneth and Sola were captured by the aim of the night vision scope and were mercilessly exposed to a rain of automatically-fired bullets. For the two of them, who have lost the protection of Volumen Hydragyrum and had no Servants left in service, the 5.56mm high-speed bullet rain of baptism was an inescapable gale of death. In the savage power of the bullets that they had so despised in the past, the magus and his fianc��e��s bodies were torn in pieces and fell to the concrete ground.


    He only doubted if the magecraft of the Self-Geis Scroll was tempered with, but missed the trap hidden behind the meaning of the important contract. That finally took away the fate of the genius magus.


    ��Uuu�� Ahhh!!��


    Perhaps Sola, who died from the bullets without pain, was the luckier one. Tragically, even after he was transformed into a sieve and fell down from the wheelchair, Kayneth still remained breathing. He had been dealt many fatal wounds all over his body and had no more hope of surviving. However, even if he had only seconds left to live, it would be a cruelly long time if it were to be passed by enduring the pain and agony of death.


    ���� Ahhh�� Kill�� Kill me����


    ��Sorry, that is a contract I can��t fulfill.��


    Kiritsugu ignored the weak entreating sounds beside his feet, and replied with a nonchalant voice as he exhaled the purple smoke that he had breathed in.


    The sound that sobbed with pain didn��t go on. Saber couldn��t bear to keep watching and used her sword to cut off Kayneth��s head, ending his pain.


    At the end, the King of Knight��s sword did not fulfil the promise made with Lancer. On the contrary, it ended up far from faith and glory, and was stained with the blood of ending the pain of someone already wounded without hope.


    ��Emiya, Kiritsugu �C��


    The azure irises burned with a cold fire. They were not eyes used to look at friends, nor was it a sight used to face comrades in a broader sense. Identical to when she faced Caster��s madness and Archer��s arrogance, it was a look sharp as a blade used to pierce those that she had recognized as enemies.


    ��I finally understand it now; you��re a man without morals. I had originally thought that even if our paths differ, our goals are the same; but I was far too foolish����


    Kiritsugu still remained silent. There was already no need to answer. It was because the actions that Saber just witnessed were absolutely ��evil��.


    ��Up till now, I��ve believed in Irisviel��s words and never doubted your character. However, even if a man like you now says that you��ll save the world with the Holy Grail, I won��t believe a word of it anymore.


    Answer me, Kiritsugu! Did you deceive even your wife? Just what is the true reason that you seek the omnipotent wish-granting vessel?!��


    ��---��


    Kiritsugu �C although his eyes stared at Saber as if irritated, the mouth that held a cigarette still didn��t speak a word. It was a gaze used to look out at a wildly barking stray dog. It merely contained a decisive separation that gave up trying to understand each other using words from the start.


    Within Saber��s heart, there was already a calm and resolute decision that almost said ��he must be killed��.


    Maybe, at the end, the only thing left between her and this master would be to face him with her sword. Even if that will be prohibited by the Command Seals, this obvious enmity cannot be changed. This might be the largest fracture in their camp during the War of the Holy Grail. However, no matter what, as long as she��s with Emiya Kiritsugu, it is very probable that she won��t be able to obtain the Holy Grail that she truly wishes for.


    ��Even if my sword does win the Holy Grail, if I am to entrust the Grail to you, then I����


    That sunset over Camlann flashed past Saber��s eyes. The wish hidden in her heart made her words blur at the end.


    A sound from behind her interrupted that painful pause.


    ��Answer me, Kiritsugu. No matter what, this time you have the obligation to explain.��


    Even Irisviel, who trusted her husband completely, couldn��t help but raise her voice in her question.


    Different from Saber, she fully knew the way her husband thinks and understood him. However, there was a vast difference between the beliefs expressed in words and the stunning real actions before her eyes.


    She already had a cold premonition that said ��could it be��?�� in her heart when Lancer questioned her about Lord El-Melloi��s fianc��e back then. However, the conscience in her heart denied that probability. No matter what, for him to do something of that degree��


    At the end, even as his wife, Irisviel had underestimated Kiritsugu��s ruthlessness.


    ���C Speaking of, this is the first time you witnessed my ��method of killing��, Iri.��


    Changing from the silence that he��s maintained until know, Kiritsugu answered with a dry voice. The dim and cold look that he gave to Saber shrank back shyly with shame as he turned to Irisviel.


    ��Nah, Kiritsugu. Don��t speak to me, speak to Saber. She needs to talk to you.��


    ��No, I��ve got nothing to say with that Servant. There��s nothing to be said to a killer controlled by glory and honor.��


    He fearlessly spoke words that insulted Saber while maintaining a front of speaking to Irisviel. Of course Saber would not leave it alone.


    ��Don��t you dare to humiliate chivalry in front of me, you beast!��


    Even if faced with the angry yells of the King of Knights, who raised her brows in rage, Kiritsugu stayed steady as a rock. He still paid no attention to Saber, fixing his gaze on his wife instead. However, at this time, he finally started to spill his words out endlessly.


    ��Chivalry cannot save the world. It was so in past histories, and it will be so in the future. Those people promoted the idea that there is a difference of good and evil when it comes to the method of battle, and acted on the battlefield as if they have pride. Just because all the heroes of the ages were cloaked with that illusion, how many youths do you think were deceived by the glory of such courage and finally bled to their deaths?��


    ��That��s not an illusion! Even if it��s a matter of life or death, as long as it is the action of humans it must have rules and beliefs that allow no violation. Righteousness must not be lost! Otherwise, the endless flames of war will once again turn this world into hell at the end!��


    Saber rebuked righteously. However, Kiritsugu snorted in derision.


    ��See, just like so �C just like you said, Iri. This great Heroic Spirit dares to think that the battlefield is better than hell.


    What a joke! No matter in what era, the battlefield has always been a veritable hell. In the battlefield, there is no place for hope. What lies there is only cold despair and a sin called victory, built on the pain of the defeated.


    All those people who met there have wholeheartedly admitted the evil and foolishness of this act called ��war��. As long as people don��t repent and don��t regard it as the most evil taboo, then hell would endlessly reappear in the world.��


    For Saber, who only knew the utterly cruel, emotionless Kiritsugu, it was the first time she saw Emiya Kiritsugu��s other side �C a man almost crushed by endless anguish and sorrow, his monologue that was close to lamentation.


    ��However, humans did not realize that truth no matter how high they staked their mountains of corpses. That��s because in no matter what era the courageous and fearless great heroes have always bedazzled the eyes of the multitude with their splendid heroic legends. Because of the wistful actions of those idiots and their refusal to admit that bloodshed is by itself evil, the essence of humans has stayed on the same spot since the Stone Age!��


    Just who was the target of the rage filling those pair of eyes �C that was already clear without the need to clarify.


    Ever since the day that the flames of war started on the land of Fuyuki, Kiritsugu had probably began looking at the shining figures of the Heroic Spirits before him, those who prided in courage and resolution, with that unendurable rage in his heart.


    Those who left such heroism, and those who longed for such heroism; the anger directed at them and with nowhere to let out�� it was a hatred toward the overall concept of ��Heroic Spirits�� that was created due to the prayers of men.


    ���C then Kiritsugu, your humiliation of Saber�� was it because of your hatred towards Heroic Spirits?��


    ��How could it be? I��d never mix in such personal emotions into it. I need to win the Holy Grail and save the world. I am only using the most suitable method in the processing of fighting for that goal.��


    If he had fought as he had planned before, and if he didn��t capture Sola but killed her immediately, then Lancer, whose supply of prana would be completely stopped, would naturally disappear. However, what Kiritsugu employed was a strategy that completely removed the possibility of a Servant, having lost his master, forming a contract with someone else and returning to the battlefield. Based on the result of the battle against Caster he predicted that Kayneth, who was protected by the Fuyuki Church, may obtain extra Command Seals. Therefore, he prepared such a twisting and complicated trap.


    Relying on the Command Seal of the rival Master to eliminate the Servant, and then take out the Master, a complete removal of the obstacle�� during that time, what he demanded from Saber was not to win over Lancer but to distract Lancer��s attention while Kiritsugu convinced Kayneth, acting only as a decoy.


    ��The world as it is, the human nature as always, it is impossible to eliminate battles. In the end, killing is necessarily evil. If so, it is best to end them in the maximum efficiency and at the least cost, least time. If you want to slander that as foul and demean that as nasty, then do as you wish. Justice cannot save the world. I have no interest in things like that.��


    ������


    Saber recalled Lancer��s final, disappearing eyes filled of anger. Then, she stared at the tragic remains of the man and woman, collapsed in a puddle of blood, and the expression of anguish carved on their faces, and spoke.


    ��Even so, you �C��


    As Saber was about to speak her thoughts, she suddenly found that her own voice was lower and calmer than she thought it would be. She had just realized that her complicated emotions towards Kiritsugu was no longer her previous anger, but had to changed to some kind of pity.


    That��s right; maybe he is a man that should be pitied.


    Isn��t he himself that needed salvation, not this world?


    ���C Emiya Kiritsugu, I don��t know what kind of betrayal you were subjected to in the past and why you despaired. But that rage, that lament, are undoubtedly things that those who pursued justice possesses. Kiritsugu, in your youth you should have wanted to be ��a hero of justice��. You should have believed in and wanted to become a hero who saves the world more than anyone else �C isn��t that so?��


    Until now, the only attitudes Kiritsugu had shown to Saber were complete ignorance and cold scorn. But now, Kiritsugu, having heard Saber��s quiet questioning �C the eyes that he fixed on his Servant showed other emotions for the first time.


    It was a rage seemingly close to boiling over.


    The sound of car exhaust disturbed the silence of dawn. Then, the small truck that Hisau Maiya drove entered the yard of the abandoned factory with bright headlights on. She should be here to take Kiritsugu back to Shinto after concluding her duty as a sniper.


    Kiritsugu took his eyes off Saber and walked towards the small truck, not even turning around, and opened the passenger side door. Saber was still speaking to his back. There was something that she had to say no matter what.


    ��Kiritsugu�� do you understand? If you commit evil due to your hatred of evil, at the end all that��s left will be evil. The rage and hatred that sprouted forth there will cause new wars once again.��


    Faced with Saber��s heavy words, it was as if Kiritsugu had the intention to reply for the first time and wanted to turn around �C however, he changed his mind at last, and said while staring at the empty air.


    ��I will stop the endless cycles. That��s why I need the Holy Grail.��


    Indeed, as if talking to himself, he said loudly.


    ��I��ll use this miracle to complete the revolution of this world, the revolution of all human souls. I will make the blood shed within Fuyuki city as the final bloodshed of all human beings.


    For that, even if I am to carry ��all the evils of this world�� �C it won��t matter. If that can save the world, then I��d gladly accept it.��


    ������


    Kiritsugu spoke the decision in his heart with such a calmness and evenness that even Saber could not find any words to reply to him.


    Even if his method and path were unendurably evil �C his faith in seeking the Holy Grail was pure and selfless. She had to admit that if there was a Master in the war worthy of obtaining the Holy Grail, then he would undoubtedly be Emiya Kiritsugu.


    Wordlessly, Saber watched the departure of the small truck that Kiritsugu rode. The first ray of dawn shone beside her. The dark night that made Fuyuki into a demonic realm had departed, and the streets once again put on the mask of ��ordinary�� beneath the sunlight.


    ��Is Kiritsugu�� gone already?��


    ���C Irisviel?��


    Since Saber had the time to think about the oddities in the question, she was unable to immediately detect Irisviel��s strangeness.


    That empty and wondering gaze, the pallid face, and the sweat pouring down from her forehead like a waterfall��


    She was probably just forcing herself while she was beside her husband and pretended that there was nothing wrong. Irisviel fainted as soon as she relaxed, and collapsed as if she was a puppet cut loose from her strings.


    Although Saber immediately moved up and held her, the strange heat coming from the slender body in her arms made her realize that Irisviel was already in a critical condition.


    ��Irisviel!? Hang on!��


    ����������


    From the resolute and bold way that Emiya Kiritsugu declared his determination so loudly that morning, it could be seen that they were truly words from his heart without any falsity.


    But just what those incredible, ominous words meant at the end �C Kiritsugu finally understood it clearly a few days later.


    In a despair even deeper than despair.


    In a regret even deeper than regret.

 Volume 3 - CH 12.1

    Act 12.


    Mat�� Kariya had fallen into a pitch-black dream.


    He could see nothing.


    He could hear nothing.


    Only his skin could feel the shockingly dense pressure of the darkness.


    Where, is this �� here seemed to be inside someone��s body.


    Therefore, Kariya asked the darkness��who are you.


    As if with a suffocating pressure, the darkness rumbled low. Like the angry roars of stormy winds; like the sky had fallen and the earth had cracked.


    "I am��


    The alienated��


    The ridiculed��


    The despised��"


    The dense black shadow that moved within the darkness was like a human shape poised to attack.


    The bones and skull immersed in the pitch-darkness.


    The pair of bright eyes even more terrible than the darkness.


    Berserker��the manifestation of Mat�� Kariya��s curse, no, the Servant his hatred had called from the ends of time.


    "No need to praise my name��


    No need to envy my body��


    I am the shadow under the radiance of heroic spirits��


    Birthed of the darkness of glorious legend��"


    Like a miasma that rose forth from underground, the sound of sighs of hatred wrapped around Kariya from every direction.


    Kariya began to feel uneasy; just as he was about to turn his gaze, the icy touch of metal gauntlet gradually neared, catching mercilessly on Kariya��s clothes.


    Thus was Kariya��s thin body lifted into midair, before Berserker��s eyes��he was fixed in a position where he could not but meet that crazed gaze.


    "And so��


    I hate��


    I resent��


    Nourished by the sighs of the people precipitated within the darkness, people that curse the light��"


    "..."


    Kariya struggled against the gauntlets mercilessly locked around his throat, groaning in pain. In his eyes, yet appeared another indistinct and confused scene.


    A sword shining bright light, and holding onto the hilt, a radiant young warrior.


    This person was not a stranger to Kariya.


    That was the Einsberns�� Servant �C Saber...


    "This is my disgrace��


    Because of her unsullied glory, I must forever be belittled��"


    The Black Knight''s helmet cracked apart.


    The face revealed was shrouded in darkness, but that pair of fiery eyes, and the teeth trembling from hunger, could be clearly seen.


    "You are, the sacrifice��"


    He pronounced coldly, embracing Kariya without another word, coldly flashing sharp teeth piercing into his jugular.


    Kariya screamed in agony.


    But this scream could not move the other. The berserk Black Knight sucked at the blood seeping from Kariya��s throat, and swallowed heavily.


    "Good, give me more��


    Your blood and flesh, your life��


    Let them ignite my hatred��!!"


    No...


    Stop...


    Save me!


    Kariya used all the words he could think of to beg forgiveness, hoping there would be someone to extend a helping hand, but in this darkness, it was impossible for him to obtain salvation.


    A miasma of red flashed intermittently before his eyes, consciousness confounded by pain and fear gradually becoming foggy.


    But he still squeezed out the last remaining bit of strength, and cried out in his loudest voice.


    ����������


    ��Waking with a pained cry, he was still within the darkness.


    But even thus, the stench of rotting given out by the ice-cold and damp air, as well as the hair-raising sound emitted by thousands of worms crawling, still told him clearly��this was, without question, the real world.


    "..."


    The dream of just now, compared to reality, exactly which world seemed more merciful to Kariya��


    At least, from the one fact of being able to forget that this body was about to die, perhaps remaining in the world of nightmares would be happier.


    By exactly what miracle he��burned and having fallen from the rooftop of a building��had been saved, and how he had returned to the underground worm storage of the Mat�� residence again alive, was now impossible to understand through his memory alone.


    His limbs felt dulled, but he knew that he was chained to a wall, his hands shackled. He could not stand on his own feet; his shoulders, supporting the weight of his entire body, hurt as if they were about to be torn from their sockets. But compared to the itch of the worms covering his body, it was not even worth mentioning.


    The worms licked at burnt skin, and under that skin was new skin colored pink. It looked as if the burns were currently healing��though the reason was unknown.


    It looked as if the Crest Worms intended to use Kariya��s body as a seedbed to extend his life. But this was completely useless. In order to re-grow the skin, prana had already been forcibly consumed; the few days of life left in Kariya��s body were also about to dry up. He could clearly feel that even the simple action of drawing a breath and then expelling it was depleting his strength.


    Very soon, he would die--


    At the same time he understood that he was absolutely unable to put up resistance, Aoi and Sakura��s faces were constantly flashing in his mind.


    He had once vowed to save them with his life as the price�� but in the end, his wish had not been fulfilled. This disgrace and shame tortured Kariya��s heart even more than the pain of his body.


    Remembering the faces of the people he loved, but immediately after, the indifferent expression of T��saka Tokiomi and the sneer of Mat�� Z��ken invaded his heart, pressed onto him until he could not breathe.


    "Bastard��"


    From the depths of his dry throat, Kariya cursed angrily with all the strength he had left.


    "Bastard... bastard, bastard..."


    The sound of his sobs was suddenly muffled by a sound of pleasured laughter that came from behind him.


    The worms scurried to avoid the elderly and small silhouette propped up by a crutch and slowly walking closer to Kariya. It was none other but precisely the object of Kariya��s hatred, Mat�� Z��ken.


    "Ah, Kariya, you are really quite pitiful like this."


    The elderly magus used his crutch to poke at Kariya��s jaw, forcing him to lift his head. Kariya no longer had the strength to rail at him, but nevertheless used his remaining right eye to glare at the other with hatred and murderous intent. Just looking disdainfully at his opponent already exhausted him.


    ��Don��t get it wrong��I��m not reprimanding you in any way. With such serious injuries, I��m surprised you came back here alive��Kariya, I don��t know who it was that saved you. But luck does not seem to be bad in the battle this time around.��


    Z��ken, murmuring gently to his ��son�� as if caressing a cat, was in a particularly good mood today��thus the implication of evil was written all over his face that was full of smiles.


    ��Three Servants have already been taken care of; only four remain. Truth be told, I did not think you could actually hold out till now. It looks as if��this gamble, I may still have a chance at winning.��


    And like that, Z��ken suddenly finished speaking, retreating a few steps to distance himself from him.


    ��Perhaps adding one more lock on you is not a bad idea. Ah Kariya, since things have come to this point I will pass on to you the ��trump card�� I have secreted away for this day, come on����


    Ku, Z��ken��s crutch suddenly pushed at the hollow of Kariya��s throat, forcing him to open his mouth. Immediately after, it moved upward like a mouse, and was fiercely stabbed into Kariya��s mouth.


    ��Ah, uu��!?��


    Kariya fainted from the pain. The worms followed the cavity of his mouth and mercilessly invaded his gullet, finally arriving within the spasming abdomen. Now, even if he had wanted to vomit, he could not; it was already too late.


    After which��as if a red-hot block of metal had been placed into his stomach, an intense burning sensation grilled Kariya��s body from the inside.


    "Uu�� ah!?"


    Kariya began to struggle in agony; the cuffs on his hands jangled. The blood which seemed to have stagnated now boiled, runaway, and his heart also pounded crazily, almost to the point of breaking apart.


    That had been a piece of concentrated prana. The Crest Worms within Kariya��s body, which had temporarily regained vitality, began to move again. The mock prana circuits of Kariya��s entire body also started to pulse like never before, and his limbs were beginning to feel pain as if they were being torn apart��but this also meant that Kariya��s numb arms and legs could feel again.


    Seeing the ''trump card'' take effect, Z��ken jeered loudly.


    "Huhuhuhu, this does have immediate results.


    Do you know? That piece of prana you swallowed just now came from a Lust Worm. The one that first absorbed Sakura��s innocence. How about that, Kariya? The vitality of a young girl, absorbed continuously over the course of this past year��it is the best magecraft energy of all, yes?"


    And perhaps it was this chain of cruel actions that satisfied his sadistic heart; the elderly magus turned around, his face full of smiles. Just as he was about to leisurely leave the worm storage, his derisive mockeries once again pierced into Kariya��s ears.


    "Go forth and fight, Kariya. Burn up completely the life snatched from Sakura. Do not be stingy with your blood and flesh, but bring back the Grail! If one like you can do it, that is."


    After which, with the heavy closing of the doors, the surroundings were once again only filled with icy darkness and the noise of crawling worms.


    Kariya began sobbing silently.

 Volume 3 - CH 12.2

    The warm afternoon sunlight gently warmed the outer walls of the storeroom and gradually slanted towards the west.


    However, the air in the storeroom remained silent and cold. A few rays of sunlight shone in from the small skylight, as if bathing the storeroom in the soft dusk of afternoon.


    Saber was sitting on the ground with her back against the wall, waiting for the arrival of that time.


    In the magic circle beside her was Irisviel, who still laid face-up with her hands crossed across her chest. She was still deep asleep. Saber had, without moving, gazed at her sleeping profile ever since she brought her here this morning.


    Would the magic circle that Irisviel and she drew together yesterday work as expected?


    For Irisviel, who is a homunculus, it appeared as if resting in this magic circle is the only way of recovering. In the past, a ceremony would also be held with it. However, considering the current situation, it seemed to be a very distant and unreachable past.


    It was truly a long night.


    Caster, who hindered the battle and joined mid-way, was finally defeated.


    And then, the duel with Lancer ended into a heartrending manner.


    The War of the Holy Grail made great advancements last night, with two Servants leaving the battle. Saber could indeed be said to have played an extremely important part no matter what the situation of battle was.


    It would be a lie to say that she��s not tired, but right now she was more worried about Irisviel��s situation.


    She recalled that they were already signs since morning. Irisviel had called it a defect in the functions of a homunculus. However, Saber couldn��t figure out just what had happened yesterday to make her body condition worsen so much. It wasn��t due to wounds, nor did she undertake overly vigorous exercise. If this situation happened to the Master that formally sealed a contract with Saber, then it��s very probable that it was due to Saber��s tiredness and the increase of the prana supply that increased the Master��s burden. But if that were the case then it shouldn��t be Irisviel, who is only a substitute Master, but Kiritsugu instead.


    The gentle sunlight shone in through the skylight. As the time went past noon, the sunlight also slowly changed its angle.


    Finally �C Irisviel moved slightly. The stilled air moved as if there were ripples stirred within.


    Saber immediately widened her eyes, and saw that Irisviel was slowly sitting up as she moaned in anguish.


    ����Saber��?��


    Lazily brushing the silver strands of hair away from her eyes she looked at Saber, who guarded her side, with a lost gaze.


    ��Irisviel, how are you doing?��


    ����Umm, mm. I��m fine now.��


    That��s impossible. Saber wanted to rebuke, but she saw that the reddish color of Irisviel��s cheeks have returned to its normal healthy state. It��s hard to believe that she was in a coma until now.


    Ahh, she gave a small stretch, as if joyfully waking up in the morning after having fully rested.


    ��Mmm �C looks like I made you worry.��


    ��N�� no. It��d be great if it��s really fine�� but����


    ��Mmm, I understand what you want to say, Saber.��


    With a bitter smile, Irisviel combed through her long hair with her hands, and tidied her clothes that have gone slightly messy.


    ��Looks like I really did have a lot of problems after I came here. It shouldn��t matter if I just remain quietly like this, but �C Saber, from now on, I may be unable to stay beside you and support you anymore.��


    ��Irisviel����


    Irisviel said in a rather downcast manner. On the contrary, it made Saber a little surprised.


    ��Sorry, although it��s very embarrassing, but compared to becoming your burden �C��


    ��No, that��s not it. I hope you��ll be more careful with your body. It��s all my fault. I feel like this is a reminder to me, saying that because I forced you to continuously participate in battles that you����


    Saber stopped, afraid that what she may say next could hurt Irisviel. Irisviel smiled weakly, and said.


    ��You don��t need to worry about that. We homunculi are different from humans, and we understand the structure of our body very clearly. It��s like a car; if a car doesn��t flash a warning light when the gas runs out, then that��s really what��s called malfunctioning.��


    ������


    Although those words were correct, the analogy wasn��t fitting enough. Hearing this, Saber became silent with a gloomy face. Then, with a very serious gaze, she looked at Irisviel with a frontal stare.


    ���� Irisviel, although you are indeed a homunculus, but I never thought of treating you differently from ordinary humans. Therefore, no matter what, you don��t need to speak so lowly of yourself.��


    Saber said it so straightforwardly that Irisviel conceded her defeat.


    ���� Saber, you��re so gentle.��


    ��Everyone who got to know you would think this way. Irisviel, you��re a very charismatic person.��


    In order for the conversation to stop being so heavy, Saber deliberately joked with a light tone.


    ��For a woman, her body would often have various discomforts. There��s no need for you to be ashamed.��


    With that, even Irisviel gave a bitter smile of embarrassment.


    ��Speaking of that, Saber, you��re also a girl �C umm, wouldn��t it be problematic? You have to act as a man during such times.��


    ��No, about that �C��


    Seeing that Irisviel��s face has regained its usual smile, Saber relaxed, so she continued with a tone that��s even lighter than usual.


    ��You wouldn��t know it, but I had the extra protection of my Noble Phantasm when I was alive. Not to mention disease, even aging had stopped for me. Therefore, no discomforts would appear for my body. I��d still be like I am right now even ten years later.��


    ������


    Then, Saber suddenly saw that Irisviel��s expression became anxious, as if she was in discomfort, so she quickly stopped.


    Although she couldn��t understand how come this casual topic got Irisviel so down, Saber discovered that currently Irisviel was in no mood to chat with her.


    ���C Anyways, Irisviel, you don��t need to worry about anything. Indeed, I would be more relieved with you covering me, but now not many enemies are left. Even if I act alone, I��ll still have complete confidence in victory.��


    ���� Saber, if you truly act ��alone��, then I won��t worry either.��


    Saber couldn��t help but feel a bitterness welling up in her throat when she realized the true meanings of Irisviel��s words.


    Yes, she wasn��t acting alone. The Master that made a contract with the Servant Saber was still on the same battlefield.


    ��Oi, Saber�� from now on, will you be able to treat Kiritsugu as a comrade, and fight beside him?��


    She wasn��t able to answer immediately. This act showed the struggles within the King of Knights��s heart blatantly.


    ���� If all other Masters seek the Holy Grail only due to their own selfish desires, then I believe the Grail should be obtained by Kiritsugu. I have no objection over becoming his ��sword�� due to that.��


    As she answered with a subdued tone, Saber furrowed her brows as if she couldn��t hide her distress.


    ���C But I wish the only one who becomes a ��sword�� would be me. I don��t want to once again intervene in Kiritsugu��s methods.��


    Saber��s heart couldn��t help but feel a throbbing pain as she recalled Diarmuid��s end.


    No matter how much she understands the man called Kiritsugu, no matter how much a concession she��s willing to make, Saber can not forgive that scene no matter what.


    ��Now I need to perform battles that Kiritsugu has to agree with. As a Servant, I can obtain victory without staining the Master��s hands, can��t I? The remaining three Servants cannot win against me no matter what.��


    Irisviel nodded. She could only nod. It was already a miracle for Saber to retain such a fighting spirit after having witnessed Kiritsugu��s despicable behavior with her own eyes. However, on the other hand, she also knew that right now Saber wanted very much for Kiritsugu to trust her at least minimally, but there was no possibility for Kiritsugu to do so. The meaning of the phrase ��true victory�� differed as drastically as heaven and earth between the ��King of Knights�� and the ��Magus Killer��.


    Relying on her unyielding will to strive until victory is obtained and a perseverance that allows her to rise once again no matter how many times she��s defeated �C


    A prudence that completely eliminates all possible reasons that may cause his defeat �C


    Although their goals are both the same, their methods are fatally different.


    ��For me, the Holy Grail is like myself. Because from the moment I was born, I have the ��vessel�� that allows its descent.��


    Hearing Irsiviel��s words, Saber nodded.


    ��I heard about it. Your duty is ��the guardian of the vessel��.��


    However, although Saber is with her 24 hours a day, she still does not know how and where she hid the ��vessel of the Grail��. Since they trusted each other, then there��s no need for her to ask. All Saber needs to do is to accept the ��vessel�� from her hands once she obtained victory in all battles.


    ����Therefore, no matter what happens, I hope that my ��treasure�� would be passed into the hands of those I love �C Kiritsugu, and you, Saber.��


    Irisviel said, as if praying. Saber nodded resolutely.


    ��Back then, when I was first summoned, I already swore to protect you and obtain the final victory. I don��t plan on going back on that oath.��


    ������


    Irisviel could only smile and nod ambiguously.


    If they were to fulfil the initial purpose of the ��Three Noble Families of the Beginning�� �C reaching ��Akasha��, then Command Seals must be used to demand Saber, who has defeated all the Servants, to kill herself and use all seven Heroic Spirits as sacrifices for the Holy Grail to end the war. However, what Irisviel and Kiritsugu entrusted to the Grail was no such wish. Although the wish of ending all conflicts and ��changing the world�� seemed immense, it does not leap out of the boundary of ��miracles�� at the end. The changes that occur according to its result would only happen ��within the world�� at the maximum. It is really too easy compared to the goal of reaching ��the root of all things�� that is ��outside�� the world. However, if they only want to fulfil a miracle in the physical world, then they wouldn��t need the ancient Lady of Winter herself as the ��vessel�� to completely awaken the Great Grail. Enough prana would be replenished for Kiritsugu and Saber to fulfil their wish as long as they defeat the other six enemy Servants.


    However, what Irisviel was more worried about in the two��s process of experiencing this cruel war of survival was �C compared to the enemy��s strength, what was more important was Kiritsugu and Saber��s disagreement.


    As their ways of living and beliefs were the complete opposite, the conflict between those two were unavoidable. Therefore, Irisviel believed that she should do her best to soften the conflict between them. But regarding whether she can actually achieve that �C actually, there was already no more hope.


    Because Irisviel��s body was already �C


    �� �C? Someone��s presence is getting closer, Irisviel.��


    Saber��s face was covered with alertness. Then, Irisviel also detected the guest from the reaction of the bounded field established in the courtyard.


    �� �C Ahh, don��t worry. This is Maiya��s presence.��


    With a soft knock of the storeroom door, it was indeed Hisau Maiya herself who came in. She had her usual cold and dispassionate expression, and her icy cold beauty made Saber move her eyes away with some displeasure. Judging from her action of mercilessly shooting Lancer��s two Masters dead, she was indeed only cruelly and loyally executing Kiritsugu��s plans. However, Saber found it very hard to agree to such an action.


    It was unknown whether Maiya understood those inner thoughts of Saber��s. Like always, she didn��t greet them, nor did she say anything in a roundabout way, but cut into the main topic straightaway.


    ��T��saka Tokiomi sent a secret messenger. He got his familiar to bring a letter. Madam, it is for you.��


    ��Secret messenger?��


    After Irisviel withdrew from Einsbern castle, it had become a dangerous house of traps under Kiritsugu��s hand in order to make other unaware Masters fall into the bait. Maiya��s bats were responsible for surveillance. Just then, a familiar, not a magus, had appeared there with documents.


    ��It was a jade bird. According to Kiritsugu��s deductions, it should be a puppet that the T��saka magi habitually use.��


    ��That��s what I heard too. Then, where��s the letter?��


    ��Here �C��


    Taking the note that Maiya handed to her, Irisviel began to read. All pleasantries and formalities were emitted on it, and the writer��s intentions were written very simply and openly.


    ���� That��s to say, he petitions us to fight together.��


    Irisviel gave a snort of derision. Saber was the same. Just thinking about that Archer��s Master��s intentions made her annoyed.


    ��An alliance? Even now?��


    ��T��saka should feel very uneasy about how to deal with the remaining Rider and Berserker. He thinks we��re the easiest to deal with, so he invited us to unite with him �C that��s to say, compared to the other two groups, we were belittled.��


    The letter said that if Irisviel is interested in a negotiation, then Tokiomi would humbly await at Fuyuki Church at midnight tonight.


    ��As the Supervisor, the Holy Church should stay neutral. How did it agree to let him do this?��


    ��That��s because it appears that the Supervisor, Father Risei, is already dead. That is to say, the War of the Holy Grail has no Supervisor this time.��


    Hearing Maiya��s explanation, Irisviel nodded with approval.


    ��Kiritsugu said that the relationship between T��saka and the Church had also been exposed with this. The Supervisor, who supported him, died, so he began to change his plans in a hurry.��


    ����Irisviel, the opponent is the magus that controls Archer. I feel that we shouldn��t trust him.��


    Remembering her disgust towards that golden Heroic Spirit, Saber concluded with caution.


    ��I am at my optimum condition now my left hand had healed completely. I can single-handedly defeat Rider and Berserker without a need of forging alliances. Of course, Archer is of no exception.��


    Saber said, full of confidence. Irisviel nodded first, but then crossed her arms with concern.


    ��Although what Saber said is true, but T��saka has other things that can force us to concede. He has things we don��t�� such as certain intelligences.��


    Maiya nodded upon hearing this.


    ��Indeed. For example, if T��saka can get information about the whereabouts of the headquarters of Rider��s camp, then it��s worth the risk of going into his trap and obtain this intelligence.��


    ���C Can that still be unknown? I didn��t think such a kid would make it so troublesome for Kiritsugu.��


    ��It��s because Rider and his Master usually ride their high-speed flying Noble Phantasm, so it��s impossible to follow them on land. My bats are also unable to match their speed, so we can never catch them.��


    ������


    ��Concerning ways of hiding their trail, can they be even better than that Lord El-Melloi?��


    ��Although it is surprising, we have checked all the locations within the entire Fuyuki area that a magus may set up a workshop, but still didn��t find Rider and his Master.��


    Like Maiya said, what troubled Kiritsugu the most at the moment was the search for Waver Velvet��s headquarters. Although Emiya Kiritsugu knew well all the methods for a magus to hide himself, he still couldn��t have guessed that a Master omitted even accommodation funds and boarded in civilian houses straightaway.


    ��But what are the possibilities that T��saka Tokiomi have such intelligences?��


    Maiya replied affirmatively.


    ��T��saka Tokiomi had conducted various sorts of thorough preparations from the beginning of the War of the Holy Grail. The Supervisor is a very good example; moreover �C��


    Maiya paused when she reached this part, and discreetly gave a glance at Irisviel��s expression. She, who was silent, appeared to have thought the same as Maiya.


    ���C Moreover, we think that T��saka is also controlling Assassin��s Master �C Kotomine Kirei, in secret. If that man stands at a position that can influence Kotomine Kirei, then his invitation is still advantageous for us in some degree.��


    ��Kotomine Kirei����


    It was the first time Saber heard this name, but she easily understood this man means very much to them just judging from the solemn and heavy expressions Irisviel and Maiya were wearing.


    ��Remember this, Saber.��


    With an oddly stiff tone, Irisviel said.


    ��In this War of the Holy Grail, if someone can defeat Kiritsugu and obtain the Holy Grail�� then he must be this man called Kotomine Kirei. Kiritsugu said so himself. He had locked the goal onto this man named Kirei from the beginning.��


    Maiya and Irisviel didn��t say much. But even so, Saber still obtained a rather clear understanding of this man called Kotomine Kirei.


    Now that they spoke of it, Saber also recalled a mysterious attacker had hurt Irisviel and Maiya, who was hiding in the castle, badly during the battle in the Einsbern forest.


    With a resolute tone, Irisviel declared thus.


    ��Apart from the matter of alliance, there is the need to prod out what intelligences lay in T��saka��s hands at the moment. Let me go to Fuyuki Church to confirm it tonight.��


    Since such a clear command had been given, then Saber couldn��t say much anymore. Moreover, she was also very attentive of that Kotomine. If Kiritsugu can consider him as a nemesis, then he must need special attention without a doubt.


    ���C Right, Saber. You have a job today too.��


    Saber was rather confused when Maiya suddenly called to her.


    ��Oh?��


    ��Yes. Since you could skilfully drive that Mercedes, I��ve prepared a mechanical prop even more fitting for guerrilla warfare according to Kiritsugu��s orders.��


    Hearing this, Saber appeared to be interested.


    ��That��s good. A machine that is more suitable to battle than a ��car�� is a very big help for me.��


    ��It��s parked outside right now. Take a look to see if you can use it.��


    ��Mmm, I��ll go right now.��


    Saber walked out of the storeroom with expectant and light steps. Maiya watched her leave, expressionless as usual. However, she sighed within her heart for the fact that Saber appeared only as an ordinary girl no matter how one looks at it, and it��s absolutely impossible to discern that she was the King of Knights, Arturia �C no matter what, ordinarily, Saber only appeared to be a rather mature short girl; no one would believe that she was indeed that king who made glorious victories during that battle-ravaged time.


    It was rare for Maiya to have such meaningless emotions for things apart from work. Just as she was about to mutter something to herself, which is rarer still, she heard something fall down beside her.


    Turning her head she saw that Irisviel, who was sitting in the magic circle just now, was once again lying on the ground. Her state was very unusual. Sweat was pouring down her pallid face; her breathing was painful and fast.


    ��Ma, madam�� what��s wrong?!��


    Maiya hurried up and took her in her arms. The slender body in her arms was abnormally hot.


    ���� Did Saber�� see this?��


    Irisviel asked bitterly, with no fear or shame in her tone. She seemed to have no questions about these sudden abnormalities happening to her body.


    ��Madam, your body, just what����


    ���� Hehe, Maiya��s panicking face�� is actually�� rather cute����


    ��What are you talking about? Now��s not the time to say this. I��ll get Saber and Kiritsugu here immediately, please stay awake!��


    Maiya made to stand up, but Irisviel reached out and pressed down on her shoulder.


    ��This isn��t abnormal; this is �C predetermined a long time ago. For the current me to continue existing as a ��human�� is already so lucky it seems miraculous.��


    Sensing that there were deeper meanings in her words, Maiya calmed herself. Although she was still nervous, she had recovered her usual cool.


    ���� Does Kiritsugu also know?��


    Irisviel nodded, but she softly added a ��but��.


    ��Saber�� does not know. She still has to face important battles�� don��t let her worry about anything else.��


    With a deep sigh, Maiya once again let Irisviel��s body lie quietly face-up within the magic circle. She knew this is the position for her, who is a homunculus, to fully rest.


    ���� Should I also pretend that I don��t know about this?��


    ���� No, Maiya�� I��ve got something to say to you�� is that alright?��


    Maiya nodded, stood up, and looked outside the storeroom. After she made sure Saber was no longer in the courtyard, she quietly closed the door and returned to Irisviel��s side.


    ��Ok, Saber can��t hear us now.��


    Irisviel nodded, adjusted her rapid breathing, and said calmly.


    ��I am the homunculus designed for the Heaven��s Feel�� you should know this.��


    ���� Yes.��


    ��The guardian of the vessel �C my duty is to manage and transport the ��vessel�� prepared for the Holy Grail��s descent. Actually, that��s not completely accurate.


    During the previous Heaven��s Feel, not only did Grandfather Acht lose his Servant, the precious ��vessel�� of the Grail was also broken during to the war. In the Third Heaven��s Feel, since the ��vessel�� was damaged before the victor was decided, the war was meaningless. That��s when Grandfather began to reflect and decided to cover the ��vessel�� this time inside a humanoid shape that has a consciousness and can self-manage.��


    Her nonchalant voice was as if she was leisurely recounting things that have nothing to do with her. It was probably because she��s seen through everything that she had decided to speak out everything about her body.


    ��And that is �C me. The ��vessel�� itself was granted the instinct to live. In order to dodge all sorts of dangers by itself, Grandfather made the ��vessel�� into ��Irisviel��.��


    ��How can that be�� then, you����


    Maiya��s heart was not cold as a rock. She couldn��t help but lose her composure when faced with the impact of this fact.


    ��Three Servants have already deceased in battle, and the war would end very soon. The function of the ��vessel�� within me would begin to ceaselessly put pressure on this unnecessary outer appearance with the passage of time. In the future I would, gradually and without a doubt, become unable to move, until at last �C Maiya, I wouldn��t even be able to talk you like this.��


    ������


    Biting her lower lip, Maiya was silent for a while, and she carefully repeated her previous questions once again.


    ��Does Kiritsugu really know everything? Does he know what kind of situation you��re currently in?��


    ��Yes, that��s why he gave me Saber��s scabbard�� Avalon ? All is a Distant Utopia�� do you know its abilities?��


    ��The ability to stop aging and limitlessly heal the wielder �C that��s what I heard.��


    ��It prevented the peeling off of my ��outer shell��. I originally thought I��d be overcome very quickly, but thanks to it I can still maintain a human appearance and behave as such until now�� also, if I increase in distance from Saber like now, the situation would suddenly worsen����


    She was already unable to get up. Faced with Irisviel, who seemed as if sunken to the edge of death, Maiya couldn��t help but lower her eyes.


    Maiya cannot imagine what Saber��s response would be had she been here. Rather than suffering herself, the girl who was the model of chivalry would be more distressed with others�� pain. If she knew that the victory that she expected can only be achieved with Irisviel��s sacrifice as the prerequisite, it would be unknown whether she would still be able to grasp the holy sword like before.


    ���� Why are you telling me this?��


    Maiya asked.


    Irisviel only smiled peacefully.


    ��Hisau Maiya �C you��re the only one who won��t pity me. You��d definitely agree with me�� that��s what I believe.��


    ������


    Maiya gazed at her smile silently, then nodded soundlessly.


    ��Madam, I �C I had originally thought that you��re someone who��s very hard to be close to.��


    ��No such thing �C can you understand me?��


    ��Yes.��


    Maiya nodded without hesitation, showing her agreement.


    It was precisely because she was a woman who was born as a human but lived as a machine that she��s able to express ��agreement�� to another woman who was made as a machine but faced her end as a human.


    ��Even if I were to give up this life of mine �C Irisviel, I would protect you till the end.


    Therefore, for Emiya Kiritsugu, please don��t die. For the fulfilment of that man��s dream.��


    ��Thanks����


    Stretching out a shaking hand, Irisviel grasped Hisau Maiya��s hand.

 Volume 3 - CH 12.3

    The twin black eyes that stared at him from his chest level were like a pair of jewels.


    Yes �C that was the truth; T��saka Tokiomi once again felt it himself. This girl is the ultimate treasure that the T��saka family obtained after five generations, a rare shining gem that equates to a miracle.


    T��saka Rin.


    Although she was yet young, she was destined to become a beauty in the future judging by her looks. Rather than her mother��s appearances, Rin had more similarities with Tokiomi��s mother when she was young.


    The time was dusk; the veil of night has yet to fall.


    Arriving at his wife��s house, Tokiomi, in front of the doors of the Zenj�� house, did not plan to step inside. Right now, Tokiomi was one of the Masters who seek the Grail, and had long entered the realm of Shuras. In order to protect his wife and daughter, he had entrusted them to the Zenj��s. This realm does not allow blood or gore to invade.


    With a nervous expression, Rin gazed at her father, who had called her out of the door but didn��t speak a word. Her father didn��t just come to see her, but arrived with something very important. Instinctively, the girl understood it this way.


    He had originally decided not to see his daughter until the end of the war. What made him waver was Father Risei��s sudden death last night.


    The old priest was his father��s good friend and watched Tokiomi grow up. Under the secret pact sealed between the two parties, he was there to support Tokiomi��s back. For Tokiomi, this was the biggest factor that made him have a sure confidence in winning.


    Of course, Tokiomi isn��t someone who would be at a loss once he loses his backup. However, it is an indisputable fact that a dark cloud named ��unforeseen�� had appeared on the road to victory that he had believed wholeheartedly in till now.


    Just like how that experienced and stubborn priest had suddenly fell �C his own confidence had also suddenly been cut in half.


    Till yesterday, the victory of the Heaven��s Feel had appeared to Tokiomi as something already in the bag. However, due to the death of his trustworthy companion, at this time he had also made the preparation to devote himself in the gunpowder-covered battlefield as a fighter.


    What if�� this is the last time he talked to Rin?


    Faced with the young girl before him, what should he say?


    ������


    Rin swallowed, staring at her father, and waited for him to speak to her.


    Tokiomi knew the respect and longing his daughter had towards him, who is her father.


    He knew that what he said to his daughter today would definitely decide Rin��s road from now on.


    No �C there were no doubts for the future; it has all been decided long ago. Rin has no choice but to inherit the title of the sixth head of the T��saka family.


    Perhaps it was because of this thought that Tokiomi now bore a little bit of guilt towards his daughter.


    He knelt down, and put his hand on Rin��s head �C at that time, Rin suddenly widened her eyes with surprise.


    Only when he saw his daughter��s reaction did Tokiomi remember that he has never caressed his daughter��s head like this before.


    It was normal for Rin to be shocked, too. Tokiomi also discovered, for the first time, that he didn��t even know just how he should express his gentleness to his daughter.


    ��Rin�� put the Association in your debt by the time you mature. I��ll let you decide what to do after that. You should be able to take care of yourself.��


    He originally had some doubts and didn��t know what to say; but once he opened his mouth, he began to speak on and on.


    He had thought of many ��maybes��; there were many things to be passed on. How to manage the treasures �C that is, jewels �C in the house, and the rules of the basement workshop that was inherited from the Great Teacher �C all such things, Tokiomi focused on key points and recounted to Rin, who was intently listening.


    Although there were no Crests, but in truth, it was equal to having Rin appointed as the head of the T��saka house for the next generation.


    On a side note.


    T��saka Tokiomi was definitely not a genius.


    Compared with the members of the T��sakas through the generations, his talents are mediocre at best.


    The reason that the Tokiomi right now is a skilled and respected magus was largely due to the fact that he had always loyally obeyed the family creed.


    That was why he could always be confident and elegant �C


    If he wanted to achieve a ten-fold result, then he must give out twenty-fold of practice. Elegantly and composedly pass all sorts of cruel training; that had become Tokiomi��s creed. If one has to find something about him that��s better than others, then maybe it would only come down to the two things of complete self-control and a will of self-restraint.


    His father, who was both his teacher and the previous head of the household, should already have fully foreseen just what a hard journey his son would embark upon if the son had the way of magecraft as his ambition. Therefore, when his forebear passed the Magic Crest onto Tokiomi, he had repeatedly asked his son �C ��will you inherit the family business?��


    These questions are merely very ritualistic, and it��s only for a show too. As the only son, what Tokiomi had been taught since childhood was an education of how to become a leader. This pride that was nurtured since his childhood made him have no other dreams in his life.


    Even so �C this method of ��asking�� was still used; that is, Tokiomi still has an incomplete ��ability to choose��.


    Now that he thought back, for Tokiomi, this was the best gift that his father gave him as the previous head of the family.


    T��saka Tokiomi decided to enter the way of magecraft through his own will, and decided not to be swayed by fate.


    It was indeed this preparation that gave Tokiomi an iron will. What supported him through the days of merciless, strict practices ever since then was indeed this proud overconfidence of ��this is the way of life I chose for myself��.


    If only he would be able to pass the treasure that he got from his father onto his daughter �C Tokiomi thought sadly.


    However, that was already impossible to be achieved.


    For Rin and Sakura, there were no choices for them in the first place.


    One of them has all elements, having five multiple elements as her alignment. The other has no elemental alignments, having Imaginary Numbers only. Both sisters have a rare potential that can be equated to miracles. This had surpassed the limits of so-called natural talents or inborn skill; it is almost like a curse.


    A magical nature would equally gather magical powers to it. Prominent people who are far outside the rules inevitably ��gather�� equally extraordinary experiences. This can not be controlled by the person��s own will. There is only one way to deal with this kind of a destiny �C consciously walk away from the rules yourself.


    Apart from understanding and practicing the way of magecraft themselves, there are no other ways to deal with the magical powers hidden in the blood of Tokiomi��s daughters. Moreover, the protection of the T��saka house can only be endowed on one of them. This fact tormented Tokiomi for a long time. The one who did not become the inheritor would get mired in all kinds of odd evens due to her own blood, and trouble bound find her. If the Association found this kind of ��ordinary humans��, those guys would definitely gladly put her in formaldehyde as a specimen in the name of ��protection��.


    Precisely because of that, it was nothing better than a godsend for the Mat�� house to hope to have Sakura as their adopted daughter. He had obtained the way to have both his beloved daughters inherit first-class magecraft, unconstrained by their bloodline��s consequence, and carve out their own lives. At that time, Tokiomi could be said to be freed from the heavy burden of being a father.


    But can it really be achieved? �C Tokiomi didn��t even have that confidence. This question continued to torment him.


    With Rin��s talents, she should find it to be easier to understand the mysteries of the way of magecraft than Tokiomi.


    Therefore, compared with embarking on this road through a choice of his own will, what a painful thing it would be if she tries to escape her destiny but still ends up on this path at the end.


    If he is unable to give any guidance on the trials that Rin will face and just disappear like this �C would such a T��saka Tokiomi count as a fitting father?


    As if questioning the confusion in his heart, Tokiomi once again condensed all his thoughts into the hand he had put on Rin��s head.


    Rin let his large hand caress her head, but her jet-black eyes remained gazing, unmoving, at her father. There was not a sliver of anxiety or doubt in that look.


    ���C Aah, really.��


    This unconditional reverence and trust finally brought answers for Tokiomi.


    There was no need to apologize to this child, nor worry about her future path. Faced with the proud child of the T��saka family, the previous generation, who was about to pass away, no longer needs to entrust anything else.


    ��Rin, the Holy Grail will appear eventually. It is our duty as the T��saka family to win it. More importantly �C if you want to be a magus, you can��t avoid it.�� The girl nodded adamantly. Her eyes made pride fill Tokiomi��s chest.


    ��Rin, the Holy Grail will appear eventually. It is our duty as the T��saka family to win it. More importantly �C if you want to be a magus, you can��t avoid it.��


    The girl nodded adamantly. Her eyes made pride fill Tokiomi��s chest.


    Tokiomi did not feel this kind of pride even when he inherited the position as the head of the family.


    ��I��ll have to get going now. You know what to do now, right?��


    ��Yes �C take care, father.��


    Rin answered resolutely with a clear voice. Tokiomi nodded and stood up.


    Lifting his head, he cast one look inside the house and happened to catch the eyes of Aoi, who was standing by the window and peering out.


    Trust and encouragement was in his eyes.


    And thankfulness and reassurance was in her eyes that responded to him.


    Just like that, Tokiomi turned his back on his wife and daughter, and left the Zenj�� house without a backward glance.


    Confusion is a shadow created from a restless heart. That is far from elegance.


    Remember the family creed in your heart; Rin��s sight told him that once again.


    If he still had regrets towards his daughter, then �C it must be his failure and the self that cannot fulfill his long-cherished wish through the Holy Grail.


    If he wants to become a father that can lift his head up high and proudly puff out his chest in front of Rin, then T��saka Tokiomi must become a perfect and flawless magus.


    Only then �C can he complete the magecraft art of the T��saka family with his own two hands.


    He must become a father who��s fit to teach and guide his daughter, a truly perfect father.


    With a brand-new decisiveness, T��saka Tokiomi embarked on his return journey in the dusk.


    Once again towards Fuyuki.


    Soon, the veil of the night would descend.

 Volume 3 - CH 12.4

    Regarding the midnight meeting at the Fuyuki Church, T��saka Tokiomi had naturally defined the number of people allowed to attend in the conditions.


    Apart from the respective Master and Servant, both sides can also bring along a supporter.


    For Irisviel, who found it difficult to act alone, she never expected such a condition to exist. It would be impossible for her to rely on Saber��s strength if she happens to accidentally be caught in a battlefield later on. If Maiya happens to be beside her at that time, she would be much more at ease.


    Of course, as the reciprocal condition, one other person also attended apart from T��saka Tokiomi and Archer �C at the end, when Tokiomi introduced that follower to Irisviel and the others as if it was nothing important, they couldn��t help but change their expressions a little.


    ��Let me introduce him, Kotomine Kirei �C my student. Although he was also someone who competed with all of you, it was in past. He had lost his Servant, and had given up the rights of a Master for a long time.��


    Is that all? Irisviel cast a dubious look at the other man, but Tokiomi was full of calmness and appeared not planning to say much else. Maybe he was underestimating the opponent. If not �C then he may still be unaware of the feud between Irisviel and Kotomine Kirei.


    Saber, leisurely reclining against the wall behind Tokiomi and the others, glared unblinkingly at the red-eyed Servant. Tonight, Archer had also removed his battle arrays and put on a set of ordinary clothes suitable to this era. Although the outfit, decorated with leather and lacquer, looked like it was full of a distasteful glamor, it did not create any incongruities when paired with the overwhelming presence of the golden Heroic Spirit.


    Those blood-red eyes looked as if they stripped away Saber��s clothes just with their sight, licked and caressed her soft skin. What seeped out of his eyes was blatant lust. Although this inevitably stirred up Saber��s impulse of immediately drawing her sword and go into battle, she could only endure it when she thought of Irisviel.


    ��I am immensely thankful of your arrivals upon receiving my invitation.��


    It was unclear whether he noticed the pressing presence of the three women; Tokiomi solicitously offered his opening speech.


    ��The Heaven��s Feel this time is also finally about to enter the most important stage. Right now, all that��s left are the Masters of the ��Three Families of the Beginning��, and one sudden intruder �C then, do you of the Einsbern family have any thoughts on this battle situation?��


    ��No.��


    After answering thus with a cold and clear voice, Irisviel continued to speak audaciously.


    ��We have the strongest Saber, so there��s no need to stealthily grasp every opportunity. Just walking towards victory like this would be enough.��


    ��Is that so �C��


    With a provoking undertone, Tokiomi couldn��t stop himself but laugh.


    ��Then, please allow me to speak of my own thoughts. Putting aside our respective strengths for now, let us talk about Berserker and Rider first.


    Of course, our final goal is to let the ��Three Families of the Beginning�� remain and therefore ensure the right of possessing the Grail in the final battle. However, very unfortunately, due to a strategic mistake of the Mat�� family, a Servant that needs to spend large amounts of prana was summoned by a weak Master. I fear that they would face their demise sooner or later. It seems the one that would obtain victory among them will be Rider. I guess that you would also know something about the might of that Heroic Spirit Alexander.��


    Tokiomi paused, waiting for Irisviel to react. However, seeing that she remained silent, Tokiomi continued speaking.


    ��A newcomer who suddenly popped out of nowhere dares to stretch his hands towards the Holy Grail, in which two thousand years of longing were entrusted; does Einsbern not feel very uncomfortable about this?��


    ��Speaking of newcomers, aren��t T��sakas and Mat��s included in that too?��


    Normally, Irisviel will never speak so unscrupulously, but tonight��s strategy was to completely suppress Tokiomi. When she discarded her daily gentleness and demureness and stood upright to confront, she seemed as inviolable as a beautiful and adamant queen.


    But Tokiomi wasn��t going to succumb just with that. He still carried a solicitous smile, and his expression didn��t waver a bit.


    ��Since what Einsbern wishes for is only the fact of achieving the Third Magic, then would it fit your original intentions if you were to entrust the Holy Grail to me, T��saka Tokiomi, with my goal of reaching ��Akasha��?��


    Hearing this, Irisviel cast a contemptuous sneer towards Tokiomi.


    ��Could it be that the T��saka family would even beg just to rob the Holy Grail from our hands?��


    ��Huh�� although the explanation would make one doubt the questioner��s moral character, it doesn��t matter. The question now is that this guy who knows nothing about the Grail has the possibility of obtaining the final victory. I would definitely not allow the Holy Grail to fall into a layman��s hands �C our opinions should be the same on this point.��


    To put it simply �C the one that Tokiomi considers as most threatening is only Rider. Irisviel agrees with that point.


    Since she already understood the opponent��s intent, then it would be about time for her to state her position.


    ��We Einsbern have never had the habit of uniting with others. A so-called alliance will only make others laugh �C however, if you want to fight enemies one by one, we would also express our sincerity.��


    ���� Go on.��


    ��Regard T��saka as our enemy only after all other Masters are defeated �C we��re willing to obey such an agreement.��


    Irisviel��s roundabout way of speaking made Tokiomi nod his head coldly.


    ��That��s to say, a ceasefire agreement with conditions attached. It��s appropriate for both parties.��


    ��We have two demands.��


    As if trying to suppress the other and take the initiative, Irisviel followed up,


    ��Firstly, give us the information you have on Rider��s Master.��


    Tokiomi sniggered in his heart when he heard this. Since Einsbern made such a demand, then it meant she really wanted to go defeat Rider herself. This development was completely within his expectations.


    ���C Kirei, tell them.��


    Hearing Tokiomi��s command Kirei, who had stayed aside and waited silently, began to explain with a flat tone.


    ��Rider��s Master is an apprentice magus named Waver Velvet, who was studying under Kayneth. He now flats in the home of an old couple surnamed MacKenzie in Miyama city, Nakagoe 2-chome. They are an ordinary family that has nothing to do with the Heaven��s Feel, but they think Waver is their own grandson under Waver��s hypnosis magecraft.��


    Kirei finished fluently. Hearing this, Irisviel and Maiya couldn��t help but shiver. Although they��ve roughly guessed it, they didn��t think that Kirei, who had once controlled Assassin, could undertake a war of intelligence so thoroughly.


    ���� Alright, what��s the other condition?��


    Tokiomi urged delightedly. Irisviel stared straight at him with a solemn and heavy expression, and spoke with an uncompromising tone that didn��t allow the opponent to decline.


    ��The second condition �C is to eliminate Kotomine Kirei from the Heaven��s Feel.��


    Tokiomi, who originally had a leisurely expression, couldn��t help but gape when he heard this. However, Kirei remained nonplussed, and didn��t even move his eyebrows.


    ��I didn��t mean to kill him. I��m only saying that he needs to leave Fuyuki �C no, leave Japan �C before the war finishes. We hope that he��d depart tomorrow morning.��


    ��Can you explain the reason?��


    Tokiomi calmed the wavering of his heart and requested with a rather low voice. Irisviel, who could tell people��s emotions very clearly, believed more firmly that this pair of teacher and student has estrangements between them �C it was obvious that Tokiomi did not know what Kirei did exactly.


    ��That Executor has quite a feud with us Einsbern. If T��saka is to include him in your camp, then we would be completely unable to trust you. If so, then we would regard you as the target to be eliminated first, and unite with Rider and the others to initiate attacking you.��


    ������


    There wasn��t a single hint of joking in Irisviel��s tone. Finally, Tokiomi detected that there were many things he didn��t know, and cast a doubtful look towards Kirei, who was beside him.


    ��What��s going on, Kirei?��


    ������


    Kirei remained silent, expressionless as if wearing a mask. However, since he didn��t make any rebuttal to Irisviel��s words, his silence was enough to explain the problem.


    With a sigh, Tokiomi once again hid his emotions in the bottom of his heart, and gazed at the Einsbern camp with a nonchalant expression.


    ��As the substitute of the late Father Risei, Kirei had inherited the job of the Supervisor. If you believe that he must leave, then we have a condition too.��


    Silently, Irisviel inclined her head and motioned for him to continue.


    ���C I observed last night��s battle. That Saber of yours has a Noble Phantasm with an overly-powerful destructive power; we hope that you can restrain her use of it.��


    Now Saber furrowed her brows. She understood that T��saka wanted to forcibly push the duel with Rider onto her. She could only regard this extra condition as being too unreasonable.


    ��Why are you interfering with our battle tactics?��


    ��We are the managers of Fuyuki. If the Heaven��s Feel is going to leave the concealment of the Holy Church and proceed openly, then I hope unnecessary disturbances can be avoided.��


    At this moment, Maiya, who had been quiet until now, suddenly interrupted.


    ��Saber��s Noble Phantasm caused damage to the surrounding structures last night?��


    ���C Luckily, it was minimal damage. Coincidentally, there was a large ship on the path of her attack. However, one mistake would have indeed flattened all the houses on the opposite river bank.��


    ��It was us who placed the ship there.��


    Hearing Maiya��s words, Saber��s eyebrows twitched. Indeed, it was precisely because that ship was there that she was able to use Excalibur without worries. However, she only knew upon hearing Maiya that it was actually prepared by Kiritsugu.


    ��On a side note, we��ve already confirmed that the owner of that ship has bought insurance. The Einsbern camp has already thoroughly considered the destructive power of Saber��s Noble Phantasm without needing you to remind us.��


    ��I��m asking you to put your so-called consideration into a treaty.��


    Rather toughly, Tokiomi interrupted Maiya��s words.


    ��It is unconditionally forbidden to use Noble Phantasms on ground level in Fuyuki city. The same applies even if you��re on air if it would indirectly cause harm to residents �C can you agree to this condition, Einsbern Master?��


    ���� If I agree, then would Kotomine Kirei really leave Japan?��


    ��Ah, I assure you of it, and can be held accountable.��


    Tokiomi nodded without hesitation. Kirei, beside him, couldn��t let out his anger and could only grit his teeth tightly by himself.


    Irisviel consulted Saber for her opinion. Saber nodded to show that she agreed.


    Saber also did not want her Noble Phantasm to create unnecessary sacrifices. This wouldn��t count as exceeding restriction if T��saka Tokiomi��s concern was the same as hers.


    ���C Very good. Since you confirmed that you can fulfil the condition, then we also agree to a ceasefire.��


    ����������


    After the meeting concluded, Kotomine Kirei remained in the church, which both Masters have left, all by himself.


    Just like Tokiomi said then, Kirei, right now, as a member of the Holy Church, was proceeding with managing the aftermath all around Fuyuki City. Due to the death of his father, Risei, who was the Supervisor, the on-site command chain was completely fuddled and there was absolutely no time to wait for the Assembly of the Eighth Sacrament to send in the official successor.


    However, the work at each scene was now progressing methodically after giving only appropriate directions to the management at each place. This showed that the orders Risei made when he was alive was very much correct. Kirei��s job was to continue along the trail that Risei had already lain down and sends the duties down one by one; in truth, it wasn��t anything particularly difficult.


    But right now he must make a decision concerning his work.


    Actually, for Kirei, he had already understood that his situation was dangerous when he sensed Tokiomi had the intention of making an alliance with the Einsberns. The decision that he made at the meeting just now wasn��t surprising, either. The Einsbern women �C and Emiya Kiritsugu, the true manipulator behind them �C had gradually realized Kirei��s threat towards them, whereas he was only an ��ordinary assistant�� for T��saka Tokiomi. Therefore, the alliance with Einsbern was more important to him than Kirei.


    Moreover, Tokiomi didn��t know about the Command Seals that once again appeared on Kirei��s arm and the existence of the Command Seals that were taken back for safekeeping and secretly inherited from Risei. Nor had Kirei told him that Saber��s real Master, Emiya Kiritsugu, had yet to make an appearance, or that Mat�� Kariya was saved. The fact that he was hiding such important information at this time meant that Kirei had already discarded his duties as Tokiomi��s subordinate. Tokiomi would discover this sooner or later; right now Kirei didn��t have the right to complain.


    After contacting the employees distributed everywhere by phone, Kirei returned to his room alone. He sat down on the edge of the bed, and felt the quietness and stillness of the empty church.


    Kirei questioned his own heart while he stared at the darkness.


    He had already asked himself like this thousands and tens of thousands of times in his life up until now.


    But this question was really pressing down on him tonight. Only, this time he had to come to an answer before dawn break.


    Just what, is my wish?


    Among the vast amount of information that the employees passed on while they were cleaning up the aftermath, there were two pieces of information that Kirei could not ignore.


    One �C an adult male body that died in a weird fashion appeared before the public at the riverside, where things have sunk into chaos after being stirred up by Caster��s sea demon. The corpse was taken over by the Holy Church and avoided being handed over to the police. It could no longer be identified due to severe facial damage, but due to the traces of the Command Seals on its right hand it can be roughly determined that he was Caster��s Master, Ury�� Ry��nosuke. Cause of death �C large diameter rifle bullets with diameters of 30 millimeters or more, two shots.


    The other report was even more shocking.


    Just a few hours ago, the bodies of Kayneth El-Melloi Archibald and Sola-Ui Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri were found within an abandoned factory on the outskirts of Shinto. The two bodies have similarly been discovered by Church employees while patrolling and were dealt with. A discarded and signed Self-Geis Scroll was found at the scene. This was the naked evidence of the perpetrator having used despicable means to kill Lancer��s Master.


    Emiya Kiritsugu �C this cruel and emotionless hunting machine was eliminating his opponents one by one.


    What he was afraid was that Kiritsugu was still continuing the war somewhere out there. Different from Kirei, who could only sit on the spot, perplexed, he was stepping towards the Holy Grail pressingly.


    This battlefield named Fuyuki made a man who had continuously devoted to hollow battles re-emerge after a nine-year long silence. However, before Kirei knew just what his intentions and reasons were, he has to leave here.


    What would that man pray for when he obtains the omnipotent wish-granting vessel?


    Would that answer really fill up the emptiness in Kirei��s heart?


    ���� Who, are you?��


    He suddenly muttered to himself. He had once expected Emiya Kiritsugu with a premonition almost equal to prayers, expecting his answer. Now Kirei had a sense of danger. The image that crisscrossed his mind was that of the women who stood upright in front of Kiritsugu and protected him. Why would they risk their lives for Kiritsugu? Or was it that Kiritsugu had sunken so low, to the mundane degree of sharing his own goal with a third party?


    Kirei felt a presence stirring up in the deep quietness. The presence was approaching him from the corridor outside his door. Kirei had already become very familiar with this presence. Even if he was only walking silently, that Heroic Spirit did not hide the flamboyant majesty emanating out of him. Even if he were stepping into the realm of gods, he remained as obstinate and unrestrained as ever.


    Archer didn��t knock and stepped into Kirei��s room straight away. He sneered with a sarcastic and pitiful tone when he saw Kirei was deep in thought.


    ��What are you thinking of, even at this stage? There should be a limit on being slow.��


    ���� You let Tokiomi-sensei go back on his own, Archer?��


    ��I was with him until the house. Recently there were poisonous insects more treacherous than Assassin lurking in the night.��


    Kirei nodded. That Emiya Kiritsugu won��t ignore the meeting just then; he would definitely seek an opportunity to act during Tokiomi��s journey to or back from the meeting. Kirei had briefed someone thoroughly about that point �C not to Tokiomi, but to Archer.


    Kirei and Gilgamesh


    ��However, you really are an honest guy. Knowing that you��re situation is getting worse but still worried about the safety of your lord.��


    ��This is a logical decision. I had long finished my duty of being Tokiomi-sensei��s tool, and there were no reasons left to keep staying at Fuyuki.��


    ���C You don��t really think that, right?��


    Archer��s gaze seemed to have seen through everything. Silently, Kirei gazed back at him.


    However, Kirei didn��t plan to rebuke, because what Archer said wasn��t wrong. Otherwise, he wouldn��t be sitting here idiotically, and would already be making preparations for leaving Fuyuki.


    ��Even now, the Holy Grail is still calling to you, and you yourself are also longing to keep on fighting.��


    Archer said thus. Kirei remained silent, and gave up on rebuttal.


    No matter what he says, there��s nothing to hide in front of Archer. That Heroic Spirit had even seen through the fact that he was only deceiving everyone including himself. Then, maybe the answer that Kirei had always sought was also already within his heart.


    It was as if those twin red eyes were gazing from above at little white mice, wandering lost and perplexed. There was no inducement, nor was there salvation; maybe appreciating other��s worries was something that made the King of Heroics delighted.


    ���� Ever since I can remember, I��ve been looking into one question.��


    As if confessing to the darkness within his heart, Kirei stood in front of Archer.


    ��Wasting time, enduring the pain�� but everything ended in fruitlessness. However, right now I feel that I have never been closer to the ��answer��.


    What I seek must be at Fuyuki, at the end of the war.��


    After he said those words, Kirei once again understood just what drove him to walk on till today.


    It was a long time ago, when Kotomine Kirei was yet to be T��saka Tokiomi��s hound. The Kirei back then continuously stirred up dissent just for himself.


    ��Since you��ve reflected so much, then why are you perplexed?��


    Archer asked coldly.


    Hearing this, Kirei lowered his head and looked at his open hands, then covered his face as if going to sigh.


    ��I have an ominous premonition �C I would walk towards annihilation when I have obtained all the answers.��


    If the expectation that was endowed on Emiya Kiritsugu was not fulfilled �C


    And if he couldn��t find something else in Mat�� Kariya��s end either �C


    Then, Kirei could no longer turn back; he could only face it. He could only try to face the thing that he discovered in the deaths of his father and wife.


    It would be better for him to just turn around and leave. Be T��saka Tokiomi��s deferent disciple until the end and obediently leave. That way, it would at least look better on the face of it.


    And forget everything from now on. Don��t ask anything, don��t demand anything, and pass through a busy but mundane life like a plant would. No matter what he had lost, this would at least let him rest in peace.


    ���C Don��t think of those boring things, idiot.��


    Archer��s reminder interrupted the thought that he had almost been prepared to fulfil.


    ��You won��t be troubled until now if you could change your way of life so easily. You, who��s used to questioning while you��re alive, would die with questions at the end too. You won��t receive the answer, and can��t rest in peace.��


    ������


    ��Maybe I should congratulate you. You��re finally going to arrive at the destination after such a lengthy journey.��


    ���� You would congratulate someone else, Archer?��


    Archer inclined his head. There was still no sentimentality on his face, but it was sparkling with an innocent and joyous light like a child observing an ant hill.


    ��I should have told you that observing humanity��s cause and retribution is the most interesting entertainment. I, the king, full-heartedly looks forward to the moment when you come face to face with your destiny.��


    The King of Heroes said this gallantly. Hearing this, Kirei gave a bitter laugh.


    ��Is it really so fun to live so stubbornly for the greed of ��enjoyment��?��


    ��If you��re jealous, you can try to live a little like this too. You won��t fear annihilation once you comprehend just what is enjoyment.��


    The phone in the priest��s office in the corridor outside rang. As if he had already predicted it, Kirei did not appear to be surprised in anyway. He walked out of the room, picked up the receiver, and quickly disconnected the phone after just a few words and returned to the room.


    ���C What��s wrong?��


    ��It��s a call from the employees of the Holy Church who originally worked under my father. They now have to report everything to me.��


    Seeing that Kirei��s expression was unusually relaxed, Archer furrowed his brows and asked.


    ��Are there some good news?��


    ��You could say that. This news is quite decisive.��


    After this, Kirei hesitated for a while, considering whether he should say it. However, at the end, he still chose confession.


    ��I sent people to follow those from the Einsbern camp after the end of the recent meeting. I told them it was my father��s order given before he passed away, so they went and did so. Thanks to that, I found out the place where those three are currently hiding.��


    After Archer heard Kirei through, he couldn��t help but be stunned for a little while.


    Then the King of Heroes laughed heartily. He clapped continuously.


    ���C Honestly Kirei �C you really are �C ! Haven��t you already made up your mind ages ago!��


    He was still using his own position to detect the movements of the enemy camps, so it would be impossible for him not to join the fight. While Kirei was being anxious, the battle strategy had made concrete advancements.


    But he had not made the mental preparations just then �C just a few minutes ago.


    ��I was lost once, and had also wanted to give up. But at the end �C King of Heroes, it��s like what you said �C someone like me can only live on with questions.��


    As Kirei spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and confirmed the Command Seals on his arms.


    There were two Command Seals on his left lower arm. Command Seals that would allow Kirei to make a contract once again with a Servant.


    Meanwhile, the Command Seals that were taken back for safe keeping and inherited from his father covered his entire right arm. The innumerable Command Seals, yet to confirm a target for a contract, can be used and forged into highly practical prana that has no alignments, and can be used to restrain Servants as well. That means they can be used as mock Magic Crests. Apart from the fact that they are expandable, the magecraft that Kirei now possessed was enough to rival famous magecraft houses that have collected their Crests through the generations. Kirei��s preparation was more than enough for him to continue participating in the Heaven��s Feel that was still going on.


    There were no greater good and no illusionary glories on the road before him. A battle that only belonged to Kotomine Kirei was about to start.


    In order to fill his own nihility, in order to confirm the capacity of his own emptiness �C he would question Emiya Kiritsugu, question Mat�� Kariya, and question the wish-granting vessel, the Holy Grail.


    ��Hahahaha �C however, Kirei, although it��s a bit abrupt, I have a few questions.��


    Archer laughed madly and arrogantly. Those blood-red eyes were permeating with the implications of a prank �C and at the same time carried an evil shade.


    ��If you��ve really decided to participate in the War of the Holy Grail, then you would become T��saka Tokiomi��s enemy. That��s to say, right now you��re staying defenselessly in the same room with the enemy��s Servant. Isn��t this very awful?��


    ��Not necessarily; I do still have ways to keep myself alive.��


    ��Oh?��


    Archer, interested, narrowed his eyes.


    Kirei spoke calmly.


    ��Since now I am already opposing Tokiomi-sensei, then I don��t need to hide his lies anymore �C Gilgamesh, let me tell you the truth of the Heaven��s Feel that you don��t know about.��


    ���� What did you say?��


    Hearing this, Archer furrowed his brows with perplexity. Kirei proceeded to speak thoroughly of the truth of the Heaven��s Feel that he got to know from Tokiomi.


    ��The miracle that occurs in the ��inside�� of this world cannot be used universally on the ��outside�� of the world. The fight over the wish-granting vessel is only a camouflage; the ��Three Noble Families of the Beginning�� has other plans.


    The ceremony that had originally been held in Fuyuki was a kind of attempt to use the souls of seven Heroic Spirits as sacrifices to open the road that leads to the ��Root��. The promise of ��Fulfil a miracle�� was also only bait used to attract Heroic Spirits. However, as the result of the unilateral spread of this ��bait��, the current Heaven��s Feel had lost its original meanings and is only left with an empty shell.��


    This is a secret known only to the Mat��s, T��sakas, and Einsberns and people related them. The foreign Masters and all of the Servants are oblivious to this truth.


    ��This time around, the only magus who wants to fulfil the once long-cherished wish of the ��Three Noble Families of the Beginning�� is T��saka Tokiomi. He wants to kill all seven Servants to activate ��the Greater Grail��. That��s right, kill all seven. Do you understand? �C that��s why Tokiomi-sensei was so stingy with the expenditure of Command Seals. He can only use two Command Seals in the battle with other Masters. He needs to use the final one that��s left to order his own Servant to commit suicide once everything is finished.��


    Archer heard him through without interruption, then questions with a lowered voice and with an extremely apathetic expression.


    ���� You��re telling me that the loyalty T��saka Tokiomi had shown to me were all to deceive me?��


    Kirei knows his teacher��s character. Therefore, he slowly shook his head.


    ��He indeed does have the uttermost respect for ��Gilgamesh, King of Heroes��. However, it��s completely different for the Servant Archer. That��s to say, you��re only a representation, a meaning not too far off from a statue or a portrait. Everyone who walks past it would give it a respectable look of admiration if it��s put at the most conspicuous place in a gallery �C but if this representation was removed when the collection is being rotated off, then it would be despised.


    That��s to say, Tokiomi-sensei is a complete ��magus�� at the end. For him, a Servant is just a tool. He had once calmly told me that even if he admires Heroic Spirits, he won��t harbor any illusions towards idols.��


    Hearing Kirei��s account, Archer nodded dramatically as if suddenly realizing something, then once again showed that evil smile he had beforehand. There was cruelty within tolerance, decisiveness within boldness; it was the smile of a king who was an absolute existence, who could decide everything with just one word.


    ��Tokiomi �C today I��ve finally discovered your worth. Even that boring man can make me so delighted.��


    If viewed from the meanings hidden beneath those words, this was definitely a tragic declaration enough to freeze someone��s blood.


    ��King of Heroes, what do you plan to do? Will you still show loyalty to Tokiomi-sensei even so, and punish my betrayal?��


    ��Yes, what should I do? Although he has been disloyal to me, Tokiomi is after all my prana provider. Moreover, where would I get a perfect Master �C��


    Archer stopped speaking, and suddenly gazed at Kirei with a cold expression.


    ��Ah �C speaking of, it seems like there is a Master here who had obtained Command Seals, but had lost his Servant.��


    ��You speak the truth.��


    Using a smile to reply to Archer��s naked lure, Kirei lowered his head.


    ��But does that man have the worth to be graced with the favor of the King of Heroes?��


    ��No problems. Although it��s not flawless, there is enough potential. Maybe he��d even be able to let me thoroughly enjoy myself.��


    �C Like so.


    At that moment, the final Master and Servant chosen by fate exchanged smiles to each other for the first time.


    ����������


    ��It�� was lost in an abyss of shallow slumber within the darkness sealed in the bottomless earth.


    What ��It�� dreamt of in the shallow slumber �C was the endless ��prayers��, unreasonable and unattainable, that have been entrusted a long time ago.


    A beautiful world. A beautiful life. A flawless soul.


    Because such longings were too strong, so they had to entrust all other evils to one place; that was the wish of the fragile men.


    Through answering that ��prayer��, ��It�� had once saved a world.


    There is no evil apart from me. This is no imperfection apart from me.


    I am the only one who should be hated. I am the only one who should be abhorred.


    Like thus, ��It�� saved the world, and let them obtain peace.


    Therefore �C


    ��It�� was not a saint who saved men and aided the world. Without praises, without reverence, without tributes, but only with spurns, only curses, only disdain�� before ��It�� knew it, even its name as a human had been rubbed away, only left with a title of its ��way of existence��, and finally became a concept that was passed down through the ages.


    Until now, all that had already became a dream of memories that had had its full share of time��s baptism.


    Just how much time had passed since then?


    Right now, ��It�� was thinking dazedly on top of the bed it had slept on peacefully.


    It felt like some complicated changes had occurred. That��s right; it was about sixty years ago. Something had happened almost in the blink of an eye.


    Because it happened so suddenly, ��It�� didn��t understand everything completely �C when ��It�� came to, ��It�� was already at a place like a mother��s warm placenta.


    An infinite darkness that sighed in the deepest place beneath the earth.


    Back then, it had been a place that had concealed an ��egg�� that had endless possibilities. One day, like a seed, ��It�� entered and planted its roots into this place. From that day on, that place because the abdominal cavity that nurtured a darkness that didn��t belong to anything, veritably became a uterus with the purpose of fostering ��It�� into maturity.


    Since then, ��It�� had surely absorbed the prana that flew in from the leylines in the earth like a baby that obtained nourishment from the mother��s placenta while ��It�� slept in its shallow slumber. While ��It�� veritably grew, ��It�� waited without being discovered by anyone for the arrival of an opportunity.


    Waiting to one day leave this scorching profound darkness, the moment of delivery.


    Suddenly, ��It�� �C perked up its ears and listened for the sound coming from near ��It��.


    Just then, someone really did speak.


    ����all the evils of this world�� it won��t matter�� gladly accept it����


    Aaah, someone was calling ��It��.


    Blessing and itself were both called by someone.


    Answer him. It must be able to right now.


    The prana whirlpool that had swelled long ago to an incomparable size in the darkness gave ��It�� a concrete form.


    The endless ��prayers�� that had been entrusted in the distant past should also be able to be fulfilled right now.


    An ��existence�� like something that was prayed upon.


    ��Going to do�� all the things that were wished for.


    All the pieces of the puzzle had been assembled.


    The gears of fate grinded together, and were now turning bravely, accelerating with the day of completion as their goal.


    All that��s left �C was waiting for the birthing canal to open.


    As ��It�� dreamed in its shallow slumber, ��It�� emitted cries that will dye the world crimson red��


    ��It�� also repeated its contractions in the darkness beneath the earth, unknown to anyone else.

 Volume 4 - CH 13.1

    Act 13


    It was not yet morning. Kotomine Kirei was already waiting at the door of the T��saka mansion.


    He had not come to this place since summoning Archer ten days ago. This was the Western-style mansion he had spent his time in as an apprentice magus three years ago, the one place in Fuyuki he felt closer to than even the church.


    "Welcome, Kirei. I��ve been waiting for you."


    Though a guest had arrived at an unusual hour, T��saka Tokiomi appeared quickly at the door after hearing the doorbell. Perhaps he had not slept at all since leaving the Fuyuki Church the previous night. Kirei bowed deeply to Tokiomi in the manner of a disciple to his master.


    "There are some things I wish to tell you before I leave Fuyuki, and then I must bid you farewell."


    "So it has come to this... and on such short notice. To part with you in such a manner��I have my regrets as well."


    Tokiomi spoke these words, but there was no trace of guilt on his face. That was to be expected. Tokiomi understood that Kotomine Kirei was but a pawn the T��saka family had borrowed from the Holy Church.


    To Kirei, the Heaven��s Feel would yield no reward, being a mandatory task assigned by unseen powers from above. Kirei��s parting from Tokiomi was not a rejection or a betrayal, but a release from duty. Coming to say farewell was purely an act of formality.


    "At dawn I will board a plane and head for Italy. First, I must hand my father��s possessions over to headquarters. I may not be able to return to Japan for some time."


    "Oh... Come in. Do you have time to talk?"


    "Mn. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    Kirei contained the feelings in his heart and stepped once again through the T��sakas�� front door.


    ����������


    "The more I think about your leaving, the more reluctant I feel. Whatever may happen, I hope you can succeed your father Risei��s last behest and continue to assist the T��saka family in fulfilling a wish we have always desired..."


    Tokiomi was now the T��saka residence''s only occupant, but the guest room was nevertheless spotlessly maintained. Perhaps some low-level familiar under his control had been cleaning so as to maintain composure even in this time of intense war. When it came to Tokiomi, no less was expected.


    ��Though it is a pity your actions against the Einsbern family failed, I understand that you had good intentions. Perhaps this is the way that Executors work, but I hope you will duly inform me of the situation before and after you act in the future. Then I can be prepared.��


    Tokiomi''s magnanimous attitude made Kirei lower his head further.


    "To have given you, my teacher, this much trouble at the last moment... I am truly ashamed."


    Kirei raised his head, seeing the sincerity in Tokiomi��s eyes, and said to himself.


    "It is true that we met only because of the Heaven''s Feel, but no matter what the circumstances, I am very proud to have had you as a disciple."


    Hearing this, Kirei momentarily lost control of his emotions and laughed out loud. But Tokiomi, completely misunderstanding his disciple''s intentions, continued to speak in earnest.


    "Talent is not something to be taken by force of will, but your sincere attitude towards training as one who walks this path is something that even I, your teacher, am very much impressed with. Kirei, from this day on you can continue to fight for the best interests of the T��saka family as your father did before you. What do you say?"


    "I could not wish for more."


    Kirei smiled slightly and nodded. Tokiomi, who for the past three years had constantly misunderstood his disciple''s character and inner world, now also misunderstood the meaning of Kirei��s smile. And so he continued to speak even more happily.


    "You allow me to rest assured. I wish for my daughter to learn from you. After this Heaven''s Feel ends, Kirei, you shall be Rin��s master, and guide her as such."


    Then Tokiomi retrieved a letter that had previously been placed at a corner of the desk and passed it to Kirei.


    "... Teacher, what is this?"


    "Though it is written rather simply, it can perhaps be considered a will of sorts."


    Tokiomi spoke thus, smiling wryly.


    "If��and the chances are very small but a possibility nonetheless��if something unexpected happens to me, then I have written here that the T��saka household shall be inherited by Rin and you will be her guardian until she is mature. Pass this letter to the Clock Tower, and all further procedures will naturally be taken care of by the Association."


    This time, Kirei did not stop at perfunctory verbal assent but sincerely accepted the responsibility that Tokiomi had entrusted him with from his heart. After all, Kirei was of the priesthood. It was his duty to fulfill the responsibilities entrusted to him with honesty and reliability.


    "Please trust me. Even though your disciple��s abilities are limited, I will make every effort to take up the responsibility of caring for your daughter."


    "Thank you, Kirei."


    Though the words were brief, they contained a deep gratitude. Next, Tokiomi picked up the thin, long black box that had been beside the letter and handed it to Kirei.


    "Open it and see. This is my personal gift to you."


    Kirei opened the box. On the velvet-lined interior neatly lay an exquisite dagger.


    "This is��"


    "The Azoth dagger. It has been meticulously crafted from heirloom jewels. After it is filled with prana, it can be used as a Mystic Code. You have learned and practiced the ways of the T��saka magecraft; use this as the proof of your graduation."


    "..."


    Kirei held the dagger in his hand and examined it carefully. His gaze fell upon the sharp knife-edge and for a long time did not move away.


    Kirei��s face, devoid of expression, must have seemed full of gratitude from Tokiomi''s perspective.


    "My benefactor... I will truly never be able to repay your great care or live up to your expectations."


    "To me, you are the best reward, Kotomine Kirei. With this, I can set forth for the final, decisive battle with no regrets."


    Tokiomi said with a clear smile, then got up from the sofa.


    Kirei believed that moment to be an arrangement of fate.


    If one were to say that it had been a mere congregation of coincidences, then how could it have been that T��saka Tokiomi chose precisely that time and place to provide Kotomine Kirei with that dagger in the form of a gift? Was it all not an indication of inevitability?


    "I am truly sorry to have delayed you for so long. Will you still be in time for your flight��"


    ��Now Tokiomi was facing the direction of the guestroom exit, completely defenseless with his back to Kirei. Could this be a coincidence as well?


    "No, you do not need to worry, teacher."


    ��Or could it be said that this was inevitable, that this was fate? That no matter how much he could have prayed or hoped, everything would have eventually been drawn toward the abyss of betrayal?


    Kirei began to laugh loudly, a laugh more cheerful than ever.


    "There was never been a flight to begin with."


    Not even Kirei himself knew he could laugh so heartily. Moreover, the dagger in his hand struck toward the defenseless back in front of him,.


    "... Ah?"


    The Azoth dagger that had been a proof of love and trust slipped between ribs to directly pierce Tokiomi��s heart. This one strike by an Executor who had experienced countless battles could be said to be deathly precise. There was no intention of murder, and there was no sign of it. Perhaps even Tokiomi, who had been stabbed, could not understand the significance of this wave of pain in his chest for a brief moment.


    Tokiomi staggered forward. Turning his head, he saw only Kirei, smiling brightly, his hands stained with fresh blood��but there was never the slightest indication of understanding in Tokiomi��s eyes even till the end. With only a dazed expression, devoid of anger, he collapsed onto the carpet.


    To his final moment, this magus must have stubbornly believed his own understanding to be accurate and refused to accept the real truth. Unerringly believing in the path he had chosen, moving forward without the slightest hesitation every time �� what a man, to not wake to the truth even after having fallen into an endless abyss.


    A sparkling aura suddenly surged beside Tokiomi��s rapidly cooling corpse. Shining with radiant light, the golden Servant materialized in front of Kirei.


    "Hn��what a disappointing ending."


    A condescending expression seeped out of those red pupils. Archer nudged the corpse of his former Master with the tip of his foot.


    "I was anticipating he would make a last retaliation before death. Look at his expression. Completely at a loss. He was not aware of his own stupidity even till the end."


    "That was because his Servant was in spirit form at his side. It was not illogical for him to let his guard down."


    Hearing Kirei��s quip, Archer began to laugh loudly.


    "Already, you have learned to make jokes? Kirei, your progress is truly great."


    With a serious expression, Kirei asked Archer.


    "You really have no qualms about this, Gilgamesh, King of Heroes?"


    "Only until I grow tired of you. Once you cease to be interesting, you will meet the same fate as this carcass lying here. If there is anyone here who should be coming to a realization, it is you by right."


    The reply was extremely sharp, but Kirei showed no sign of wavering and nodded.


    Indeed, he could not entrust his life to such a dangerous character. It could be said that this was a deal with the devil. A domineering and violent Servant with neither morality nor loyalty, whose interests were difficult to judge.


    But��precisely because of this, they were a perfect match.


    Those at the pinnacle of morality had not brought Kirei the real answer; it was actually this Heroic Spirit, who was completely at odds with morality, who could become the goal for which Kirei would fight from now on.


    Kirei rolled up one sleeve, revealing the Command Seals on his arm, and chanted solemnly.


    "Let thy body rest under my dominion, let my fate rest in thy blade. If thou submittest to the call of the Holy Grail, and if thou wilt obey this mind, this reason, then thou shalt respond��"


    "I so swear. Thy offering shalt be my flesh and blood. Kotomine Kirei, my new Master."


    The prana supply opened the moment the contract was completed. The Command Seals on his left hand, functional once again, glowed anew, accompanied by a burst of pain.


    The pact was ended; and so the strongest, most wicked team involved in the fight for the Holy Grail��here, under conditions unknown to all others��was born.


    "So shall we begin, Kirei? ... You shall command and draw open the curtains to this farce. As your meager prize, I will grant you the Grail."


    "No problem. King of Heroes, you will certainly also draw pleasure from this. Before you find the answer you anticipate, enjoy the jubilation of this battle to your heart��s content."


    The gazes from the red pupils filled with a delighted light and black pupils immersed in gratitude intertwined with each other.

 Volume 4 - CH 13.2

    In the cool morning air, Emiya Kiritsugu appeared before a certain abandoned house in Miyama.


    It was an old building built many decades ago, bereft of renovations or maintenance. The courtyard even possessed a storage room built in the previous era. To be exact, this was the place he had bought as a preparatory headquarters for Irisviel. Considering that even Einsbern Castle, with its location beyond city limits, had already been attacked by enemies, it became clear that purchasing this hiding spot had been far from meaningless.


    Saber was not here. Normally, he could feel the Servant��s presence through his Command Seals, but now he felt nothing. Perhaps she was on her way to Rider��s headquarters. Realizing this, Kiritsugu planned to follow her.


    It would be very easy to assassinate an apprentice magus like Waver once his hiding spot became known �C however, he could only make his move once Saber had lured away the opposing Servant. Kiritsugu had also followed T��saka Tokiomi, who had left Fuyuki Church by himself, all the way to the T��saka house last night, but hadn''t found any opportunity to strike. He had felt Archer''s surveillance over the situation from some unknown location. If he had boldly struck his Master under such conditions, it would have been nothing short of suicide.


    Although he had affirmed the target��s location, Kiritsugu didn��t go to the scene straightaway. Instead, he rushed to this abandoned building serving as temporary headquarters.


    It wasn��t his intuition, but a premonition comprised of many factors�� he feared that this would be his last chance to communicate with his wife.


    Now, with three Servants already fallen in battle, Kiritsugu was very aware of the situation surrounding Irisviel, the ��Vessel�� of the Holy Grail. Had his heart been fragile, he would never have come here.


    The meeting with his wife was now a trial for Kiritsugu, in a way his punishment.


    The sacrifice required for the Holy Grail he sought was the life of the woman he loved dearly �C he had to face that fact without showing even a sliver of indecisiveness.


    If he could overcome this trial, then the Emiya Kiritsugu that emerged would be able to defeat all sentiment in his heart and remove all doubt. Prudently and concretely, just like a machine, it was certain that he would hold the Holy Grail in his hands.


    Therefore, for the self called a weapon of war, this was the final and the greatest test.


    If he could not handle it�� then that meant every dream in the chest of the man called Emiya Kiritsugu held no meaning at all.


    Standing in front of the door leading to the underground storage, Kiritsugu knocked out a pattern according to their arranged password. Soon, Maiya opened the heavy steel doors from within.


    Kiritsugu noticed the changes in Maiya before any words were said.


    Maiya, whose eyes were full of nonchalance and nihilism in every situation, now had sliver of a nervousness flit past as if Kiritsugu��s appearance made her waver.


    ���� Are you here to visit madam?��


    Kiritsugu nodded wordlessly. Maiya lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    ��Her current situation����


    ��I know, I know everything.��


    No matter what, Kiritsugu needed to look at the scene in this underground storage with his own eyes. Moreover, he had long been mentally prepared for this �C upon understanding this, Maiya said no more and stepped out Kiritsugu��s way, then walked towards the outside of the underground storage.


    Irisviel silently lay in the Magic Circle filled with prana pulsations in the corner of the dim underground storage. This figure provoked Kiritsugu��s memories.


    Kiritsugu and Irisviel��s first meeting had been just like this. Brought by the father of the household, Acht, into the deepest part of the Einsbern family workshop, he had stood before an Irisviel deeply asleep within a sink of amniotic fluid.


    As the Vessel of the Grail �C why would they give a contraption with only a few years'' usage such a beautiful appearance? Back then, he had really felt it was unreasonable.


    Is this thing the Holy Grail? When he had asked this question of the old magus beside him, she who had been deep asleep suddenly opened her eyes. The eyes that stared at him through the amniotic fluid floating in front of her face, that gaze filled with dark crimson, had completely enthralled Kiritsugu. He could not forget it to this day.


    It was the same now as it was then.


    Irisviel opened her eyes. She and Kiritsugu looked at each other, then she gave a small, gentle smile.


    ��Ahh �C Kiritsugu �C��


    Irisviel stretched out her hand and caressed Kiritsugu��s face.


    Even a simple movement like that required the current Irisviel to spend a relatively large amount of energy �C her icy cold fingers convulsed a little in reflection of that.


    ���C Is this a dream? You really �C came to see me again �C ��


    ��Ahh, yes.��


    It was easier than he thought, and he could still speak freely. It was the same as when he had sunk Natalia. Language and actions were not affected at all. No matter how tangled his heart was or how frayed his emotions became, his two hands could still complete the job with precision.


    He could obtain victory �C he believed that firmly.


    Now, Emiya Kiritsugu was prepared for anything and could completely guarantee the trustworthiness of his functions. The strength of humans was never something that bothered Kiritsugu. No amount of confusion or anguish could affect his work. For Kiritsugu, his mental system of recognizing a goal and acting towards it could function without being disturbed by any factor whatsoever.


    From this perspective �C he was the most perfect tool because he had that fatal flaw as a human.


    ��I�� feel very happy����


    Irisviel gently caressed the cheek of the man who can only be called a machine and said softly.


    ��For being able to fall in love with you�� to marry you�� to have a husband, to have a daughter. In the fast few years�� you gave me everything I wanted�� I no longer have any regrets. Everything, all the happiness in this world, I��ve already����


    ���� Sorry, there are many, many promises left unfulfilled.��


    I said I��d get you out of that eternally wintry castle and go look at the flowers blossoming outside, to look at the sea that sparkled with light on the waves.


    I once promised you that I��d one day bring you with me and look at all those things.


    Now that he remembered it, it had been such an irresponsible promise.


    ��No, it was good enough. Mmm.��


    Irisviel didn��t complain about those promises that couldn��t be fulfilled and said with a smile.


    ��All those happinesses I didn��t experience�� all that was left undone, please give them to Ilya. Your daughter �C our most important Ilya.��


    At that moment, Kiritsugu finally understood the reason why Irisviel, who was approaching the edge of destruction, could still smile with such strength.


    ��You must, bring that child there.��


    The mother who bestowed her hope onto her child had no fear.


    That was how she could face her own demise with a smile, with no trace of terror.


    ��Let that child, see everything I didn��t see in my stead�� let her see, the cherry blossoms in the spring, the clouds in summer����


    ��I understand.��


    Kiritsugu nodded.


    For a machine that only knew to obtain the Holy Grail, this was a meaningless action and yet another meaningless promise.


    Even so, he would still nod as a human.


    After he had obtained the Holy Grail and fulfilled his wish of saving the world�� the machine that had fulfilled its duty would change back into a human again, right?


    At that time, he would definitely remember his promise to his wife. And at that time, do the duty of a good father and love his child thoroughly.


    That was something for the near future. It could come true after only a few more short days.


    However �C this was not that time.


    ��This�� needs to be returned to����


    Quivering, Irsiviel placed her hand on her chest and concentrated all the prana within her onto her fingertips.


    Suddenly, in her empty hands a golden light started to shine, enveloping the entire storeroom with a cover of warm brilliance.


    ������


    Holding his breath, Kiritsugu looked upon everything happening before him. The light gradually formed a silhouette, then turned into an object that shone with a metallic sheen and fell into Irisviel��s hands.


    The golden scabbard.


    ��Iri����


    ��This�� is something very important for you. In the final battle, it��ll be definitely be useful����


    Irisviel��s voice sounded even weaker than before.


    That was to be expected. Irisviel, who hid in the Magic Circle in this underground storeroom in order to slow the speed of her destruction, had separated the last thing protecting her, the miraculous Noble Phantasm �C Avalon ? All is a Distant Utopia, sealed within her as a Conceptual Weapon �C from her body using her own hands.


    ��I�� will be fine. Maiya��s here to protect me�� so����


    ���� I understand.��


    Upon calm contemplation.


    Originally, as Saber��s Noble Phantasm, Avalon had the ability to provide prana to the Servant. Now, since Irisviel could no longer participate in front-line battles with Saber, continuing to equip her with Avalon no longer had any strategic meaning.


    Even if this Noble Phantasm could slow the speed of her destruction, it did no good in the bigger picture �C the most correct choice now was to repossess this Noble Phantasm from her.


    Kiritsugu took the golden scabbard, placed his wife��s weak body on the ice-cold floor, stood up, and said.


    ��Then, I��ll be going.��


    ��Mm �C take care.��


    The words of farewell were very brief.


    Emiya Kiritsugu turned and walked out.


    Maiya, who had been standing and waiting outside, couldn��t help but draw a sharp breath when she saw Kiritsugu coming out of the underground storeroom. Of course, she did not know the true meaning of the Noble Phantasm shining with light in Kiritsugu��s hands. Actually, what surprised Maiya was the change in Kiritsugu himself.


    ��We��ll go finish Rider��s Master today. Saber has already left, right?��


    ���� Yes. Just this morning, not too long ago before you came here.��


    ��Very good �C Maiya, I��ll keep entrusting the job of protecting Irisviel to you.��


    ��Yes, sir�� Hmm, Kiritsugu?��


    Just as Kiritsugu was about to walk out of the door, Maiya stopped him in a dazed voice.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    Maiya stared for a moment at the eyes that turned to her, then made a small sigh and said after lowering her head.


    ��It��s finally back. The expression that you had back then.��


    ���� Really?��


    After a low reply, Kiritsugu continued walking outside without once turning back.

 Volume 4 - CH 13.3

    After that completely unbelievable day, Waver finally came to terms with the implications of the current situation.


    After getting up in the morning, Waver told the old couple he would be coming back later than usual today, then rushed to Shinto without even eating breakfast.


    Though the worst of rush hour was yet to come, the bus heading towards the station already seemed to be full; perhaps too many people were commuting between Fuyuki and the neighboring town.


    With a great ruckus of people around him, Waver was unused to the way the crowd pushed him along. But right then, when he felt so hollow and empty, he was actually filled with a sense of security.


    Over the past few days, there had been an overwhelming presence continuously filling the space next to him. In comparison, the level of oppression from the crowd felt more like an empty lot abandoned after a bustling ritual.


    Of course, Rider��s presence was always next to him. Even now, he could still feel the majestic and oppressive atmosphere of the Servant in spiritual form.


    Speaking of which, the big man had been maintaining his spiritual shape, not once materializing since that great battle with Caster two nights before.


    That wouldn''t have been strange for any other Servant. Out of battle mode, there was no need to specifically materialize and expend excess prana. However, that didn��t apply to Alexander. The man participated in the War of the Holy Grail with materialization as his goal, after all.


    If the situation had only lasted a few hours, it could have been interpreted as him just having some fun. But it became unusual when he didn��t appear for an entire day. There could only be one reason why Rider would not materialize.


    As a Master, Waver could still converse with his Servant of spiritual form at any time. If Waver called for him now, there was no doubt that Rider would respond immediately. However, Waver didn��t dare open his mouth and inquire. It would be better not to start a conversation until he knew how Rider would respond and had thoroughly prepared himself in advance.


    In order to be prepared for everything, Waver decided to start shopping in the morning.


    First of all, he needed to go to the supermarket��s outdoor equipment sale and purchase sleeping bags and mattresses suitable for winter wilderness. They were expensive, but nothing in comparison to the gaming console Rider had bought.


    What really irritated him were the prices at which pharmacies sold energy drinks and portable heaters. Achieving the same degrees of medication and equipment with magecraft would have required huge amounts of prana worth ten times the effort. Though he felt it bruised his pride as a magus, Waver, with anger beyond reason, still bought more than he actually needed.


    He was intensely annoyed at the fact that he had been born in the modern world. What bad luck. If only the era he had grown up in was full of respect and fear for magecraft! Why did he have to be born into a time when a portable heater only cost 400 yen and no one knew the harshness of life?


    In any case, when he was done buying all of his necessities, Waver took the bus back to Miyama town, bought some eel fishball bento from the supermarket two bus stops down the road from the MacKenzies'', then heated it gently with a microwave. If he wanted to eat his meal before it got cold, he''d have to hurry to reach his destination.


    Actually, Waver was already eager to ask Rider just what had happened. However, he couldn��t do anything to a Servant who offered no explanation and didn��t even want to show his face. Had Waver been more outgoing, he definitely would have gotten the answer he wanted. But he had many concerns �C as an immature magus, his sense of powerlessness made him afraid to question Rider.


    He thought this in his heart, and yet refused to bow his head to Rider. After all, it was humiliating enough being ordered around by his own Servant.


    He was indeed very weak and very useless, but Waver was reluctant to admit it. If he could achieve the best results through prudent preparation, then even Rider wouldn''t be able to underestimate him anymore. With these thoughts in mind, Waver chose to likewise remain stubbornly silent in the face of Rider��s muteness.


    Waver had soon traversed the residential areas and walked into a bushy forest soon to be developed into an urban park.


    Passing through the brushwood with no roads yet to be developed, Waver walked into its greatest depths. Although the scenes here varied drastically between morning and night, Waver still marched towards its center with familiarity.


    Having finally reached his destination and made sure all of the surroundings were in order, Waver sighed in relief. After placing the thermal mat on the leaf-strewn ground, Waver sat on it and began eating the bento he had just bought from the supermarket. The microwave-heated bento was already cold and had lost its flavor, but that didn''t matter. What mattered was that it contained the energy he needed to maintain life.


    ���C Does that taste good?��


    It was Rider��s voice, something he hadn��t heard for an entire day and night. Even in spiritual form, was food still the only thing that could arouse his interest? Waver couldn��t help but idly wonder.


    ��No, it��s disgusting. It��s probably the most disgusting thing in Japanese cuisine.��


    A reply like that made Rider in spiritual form sigh as if in regret and say:


    ��Kid, do you remember a shop called ��Shogi Okonomiyaki�� that you passed in Shinto? The innovative pancake they sell there is really damn miraculous. Pity you didn��t buy it����


    ��If you still want to eat it, then hurry up and recover to a state that allows you to materialize.��


    ������


    A strange silence began to fill the atmosphere. However, Waver now appeared to be quite at ease. The apprentice magus continued to speak as he ate the eel bento in big gulps.


    ��Do you know where we are? This is the place where you were summoned. The quality of this spiritual ground hardly needs saying, and the Magic Circle used that night for the summoning hasn��t been damaged either. This is the leyline in Fuyuki that suits you the best. This place would definitely help make your recovery more efficient.��


    Actually, Waver had noticed it two nights ago. It was impossible for a large Noble Phantasm like Ionian Hetairoi to be used two nights in a row without any repercussions.


    A large amount of prana was required just to expand such a powerful Reality Marble and maintain it for a short time. Moreover, in his battle with Caster, Rider had also been within the bounded field and received heavy damage.


    Above all, so much prana had been spent that Rider, who clung to his physical so obstinately, was forced into spiritual form in order to concentrate on recuperation. It was obvious that this was no small amount of prana.


    ��I��ll be staying here the whole day today and doing nothing but sleeping. So you can take as much of my prana as you''d like, as long as it doesn��t kill me. This way, it should help your recovery a lot too.��


    Rider��s spiritual form was silent for a long time, as if he had his mouth open in shock. Then he laughed loudly.


    ���� Hahaha. Why didn��t you say so earlier if you noticed it? Mm, I��m really sorry.��


    ��Idiot! If you don��t hurry up and recover from your current condition, I��ll be the one in danger!��


    Waver felt angry all of a sudden. Rider, who had been so carefree, actually felt apologetic. But if he put some thought into the real reason behind their whole predicament, Waver was the one who should have felt embarrassed.


    Waver��s reason for not wanting Rider to maintain his physical form was obvious �C as a Master, Waver��s prana supply was far beneath the prana expenditure Rider required in order to recover.


    Of course, it was humiliating for the Master. He was not fit to command a Servant as powerful as Rider. It was the best proof that he was nothing but a weak, second-rate magus. Humiliation and anger: those were accurate reflections of Waver��s current mood.


    Was it Waver who was at fault for being unable to accurately grasp his Servant��s condition, or was it Rider, who had hidden and kept this truth from him? If Rider had straightforwardly brought it up when he felt his prana supply running low and made Waver prepare for it ahead of time, then perhaps there could have been some other way.


    After Waver finished his bento, he drained the energy drink he had bought in one gulp, then asked the spiritual entity beside him.


    ���� What��s wrong? You��ve been quiet.��


    ��No, I��m wondering if I can hold on a bit longer. The battle at the river bank wasn��t as exhausting as I thought.��


    In order to stop the sea demon Caster had summoned from coming on land, Rider had maintained the area of his Ionian Hetairoi Reality Marble beyond its limit. No matter what, it was too much. Back then, Waver had been more worried about his Servant than his alliance with Saber.


    ��In the end, your trump card was surprisingly wasteful of prana, wasn��t it?��


    ��Not at all. Just that its size became bigger. Those guys in the army weren��t summoned out, so it didn��t cost too much prana to maintain.��


    ��Liar. Large magecrafts of that degree need to use an enormous amount of prana just to be activated. Once activated, the army summoned within was a pretty surprising expenditure for you, wasn��t it?��


    ������


    ��When I first saw it, I really did think it was a very efficient Noble Phantasm, just like you said. In retrospect, the amount of prana you took from my Magic Circuits when you first fought Assassin was really too small.��


    That was when Waver had misunderstood the amount of prana required for Ionian Hetairoi. Even magecraft must obey the greater rule of ��equivalent exchange��. Therefore, activating a large magecraft of such a degree was definitely not an easy thing. Waver couldn��t help but feel angry once again at his own na?vet��.


    The excessive intake of energy drinks made Waver feel nauseous, and his chest felt as if it was on fire. Waver sat up on the thermal mat, took off his boots, and dived into his sleeping bag.


    ��Rider, why did you use your own stored prana instead of using mine? It is my duty to provide it. And you made that decision twice in a row without consulting me�� just what are you trying to do?��


    ��As for�� that.��


    Rider made a deep sigh as if it were difficult to explain.


    ��Frankly, as a Servant I am purely a killer of souls. If I had involved you when I released all of my prana, it could have threatened your life.��


    ��Even so �C I was prepared.��


    Waver said in a low voice, staring at the ground.


    ��I don��t want this to become your solo battle. This is my first time joining a war. If I do not make sacrifices or shed blood, and do not obtain victory, then this is completely meaningless.��


    Back when they''d had the chance to stroll around Shinto, he was quickly laughed at for the meaning behind his battle. But even so, he did not cast it aside. He did not give it up. No matter how much it was laughed at for being tiny, what was in this heart would never be yielded to anyone.


    ��Do you know why I want to obtain the Grail? I��m not concerned with what happens after I obtain the Grail. I just want to prove this for everyone to see! I just wanted to confirm it! That I, Waver �C even someone like me is able to grab what belongs to me with my own two hands!��


    ���C But kid, that��s only meaningful under the premise that the Holy Grail actually exists, right?��


    Rider��s surprising words left Waver gaping and speechless.


    ����Huh?��


    ��Everyone''s fighting madly for the Fuyuki Grail, but does it really exist? It��s only a legend. No one��s ever seen it with their own eyes, have they?��


    What did Rider mean? Waver could not completely comprehend his words, but neither could he refute them, and so only nodded.


    ��True, it��s like you said, but����


    ��I have also fought for things with an ��uncertain existence��.��


    Somehow, Rider��s words contained a hint of bitterness and sorrow far from his usual majesty.


    ��I want to behold the endless sea with my own eyes �C I continuously crusaded across the world for the sole sake of this dream. Those who believed in me fought with me without a doubt, and even sacrificed their own lives. However, even till the end, it was only in their dreams that they saw the endless sea of which I spoke.��


    ������


    ��Finally, the eastern crusade was disbanded under the persuasion of those who did not trust me. But that was the right thing to do. Had I continued, my army would surely have been defeated somewhere along the way. I only realized that the earth was a globe when I came to this era. It was such a farce. Now, anyone could figure out that there is no endless sea just by looking at a map. My so-called dream back then would be nothing more than a delusion now.��


    ��Hey, Rider.��


    Even if that was the truth.


    To hear Alexander say it �C it shocked Waver quite a bit.


    A man who had marched forward so bravely towards the vivid dream in his heart �C why would he now deny his own dream with such a calm voice?


    However, those words of rebuttal tangled in Waver��s throat and remained unsaid in the end.


    Waver had the same dream as Rider, but he could not express it no matter what. Because it concerned Waver��s pride.


    ��I��ve become tired of others sacrificing themselves because of my whims. If I can ascertain that the Grail indeed exists somewhere, then I will obtain it even if it means your life and mine�� but unfortunately, we still don��t know whether the Holy Grail really exists. I don��t want to make the same mistake, a mistake like not knowing the world is a globe.��


    ��But I�� even so, I��m still your Master.��


    Waver wanted to argue, but he immediately mocked himself in his heart.


    He couldn��t even provide prana, which should have been the least he could do.


    He couldn��t even detect the weakness of his Servant, who pushed himself to participate in battle.


    As if unaware of Waver��s worries, Rider��s voice, in spiritual form, once again returned to its usual carefree style, and he laughed out loud.


    ��Kid, that goes without saying. True, your Magic Circuits are a lot more powerful than usual. The leylines here are pretty good too. If we rest for the whole day like this, then we can get some things going at night.��


    Waver himself could already feel the amount of prana Rider had absorbed through his Magic Circuits. The previous burning sensation in his chest had already completely disappeared; in its stead was an overwhelming exhaustion as if all the strength in his body had been drawn away. Even moving his fingers and opening his eyes became difficult.


    ���� What? Get some things going? What do you plan to do after this?��


    ��Hmm, it��s gonna be like this�� Tonight, we should regard Saber as our opponent first, and attack that castle in the forest again.��


    ��Not going to chat with them, right?��


    ��Of course not. The alliance is over. What should be said has all been said. What��s next is to oppose each other with everything we��ve got.��


    Although Rider��s voice was still powerful and confident, there was an audible wariness hidden within. That Saber would definitely count as a powerful enemy even for Rider. He was already prepared for a majestic and desperate battle to the end.


    ���� If we keep this up, how much can you recover by nighttime?��


    ��About that�� if all goes well, I won''t be able to use Gordius Wheel in its most powerful form, but simple flight shouldn��t be a problem.��


    Then, as if it had been weighing on his mind, the spiritual form continued speaking with a sigh mixed in his words.


    ��But Ionian Hetairoi �C I fear I can only use it one more time.��


    ��Oh����


    In the midst of all this misfortune, having one final trump card was the greatest strength left in his hands.


    ��That should be left for the battle with Archer. I can��t handle that goldie��s killing blow without my trump card. The other enemies can probably be finished with just the war chariot.��


    That was fine strategically, but a new question suddenly emerged in Waver��s mind.


    ��But�� Rider, why did you pick Saber specifically as your opponent?��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Didn��t you say that you weren��t regarding that woman as an enemy anymore? Besides, with the way you are now, shouldn��t you do your best to minimize the number of battles in the future?


    "And Archer�� never mind, that��s some kind of strange promise that you made yourself; can��t go back on that now. But the battle with Saber should be put off; best to wait for other Servants to finish her off.��


    Listening to Waver��s serious advice, Rider couldn��t help but laugh.


    ��Oi, kid. If I could stretch out my fingers, I��d give you a hard flick on the forehead.��


    ��Wha �C what!? Isn��t that the best strategy?��


    Had Rider��s physical form been here, Waver would��ve been covering his forehead with his hands. However, now that the other is in spiritual form, the short magus appeared a bit more forceful than usual.


    ��I must be the one to defeat Saber. We��re both Heroic Spirits, so that is my duty.��


    ���� What does that mean?��


    ��If I''m not the one to defeat her, then that idiotic woman will continue walking down her wrong path. Then it��d really be too sad for her.��


    Although Waver had a hard time understanding him, he understood the feelings of this King of Conquerors, this guy who was willing to let even the War of the Holy Grail go.


    Therefore, as a Master, extra thoughts were better discarded �C in fact, Waver didn��t even have the optimism to wish for someone else to finish off Saber. The Servant called Saber was truly too powerful. That mysterious golden Servant, Archer, was also a mighty competitor. Waver thought he was very shrewd, and it was nearly impossible that Saber would damage him before Rider fought her.


    For Rider, a face-to-face confrontation with Saber was more or less inevitable.


    ���� Never mind, if that''s how you want it to be�� fine����


    Waver wanted to argue a bit more, but realized that nothing would change no matter what he said and simply gave up. He eventually felt so tired that he could not fend off the sleepiness and tucked himself into his brand new sleeping bag, all the while feeling the warmth of the downy feather quilt.


    ��Alright, stop holding yourself up. Go to sleep, kid. Rest is your battle now.��


    ��Mmm����


    Although there was still much to be said, they could be said when he woke up. He didn��t need to be on guard against getting his forehead flicked when conversing with a Rider not in physical form, but he kept feeling as if something was missing there. Moreover, he was at a point where it was tiring just to open his mouth and speak. It was best to just have a good nap.


    And so, Waver began to relax his nearly exhausted body and sank into a deep slumber.

 Volume 4 - CH 13.4

    When Irisviel opened her eyes again, the first thing to fall into her sight was the light of the setting sun dying the high windows of the underground storage a sheen of crimson red.


    Since losing consciousness, she had been immersed in a deep sleep and felt as though the entire day had disappeared. Rather than sleeping, her deteriorating body was better described as entering a near death state.


    But it felt fine for the moment, so maybe such a long rest had some effect after all. She still didn��t have enough strength to sit up, but she could at least gather enough breath to speak.


    Irisviel looked to her side and discovered Hisau Maiya still sitting in a corner of the room, still as a painting. She was in the same place with the same posture as before Irisviel had fallen asleep, but the razor sharp look emanating from her eyes held not a sliver of exhaustion or fatigue. She was just staring blankly into air.


    Though she made a dependable sight, she could easily have been mistaken for a robot or familiar. Even Irisviel couldn��t help but feel a certain degree of fear towards her. Just what kind of training and how strong a will must she have had to be able to maintain such a degree of focus? It was unimaginable.


    With some awe, Irisviel suddenly realized �C this woman called Hisau Maiya may have achieved a state above the realm that Kiritsugu pursued.


    ���C Hey, Maiya.��


    Irisviel called softly. Like a hound that suddenly heard its calling trumpet, Maiya immediately turned her eyes towards Irisviel.


    ��Why�� do you fight for Kiritsugu?��


    ���� Because I have nothing else.��


    When she realized that her charge was not in any pain or discomfort and just wanted to chat, Maiya relaxed her taut nerves a little and answered after a short pause for thought.


    ��I can��t remember anything concerning my family or my name. This name, Hisau Maiya, was given to me by Kiritsugu when he made my fake passport.��


    �� �C Huh?��


    Seeing the surprise on Irisviel��s face, the end of Maiya��s mouth twitched with a small smile. For someone like her, who showed no discernible emotion on her face, that was the limit of what she could do to show her relaxed mood.


    ��All I can remember is that it was a very poor country. There was no hope, there was no future. The only things left were communal hatred and conflict over food for survival.


    "War would never end. There were no funds left to maintain armies, but the mutual slaughter continued without a moment��s pause�� No one remembered whose idea it was, but at that time someone decided it was faster to get children to go to the frontline with guns than to hire soldiers and train them.��


    ������


    ��Therefore, I don��t remember anything before I had a gun in my hand. I could only keep killing others to prolong my own life. Snipe my enemy, pull back the trigger; that was the only function left in my being. Everything else was discarded�� the children who couldn��t do that were all killed by those children who could. I lived on aimlessly just like that until I met Kiritsugu.��


    As Maiya spoke, she lowered her head to look her at hands. Those long, slender fingers possessed no feminine gentleness, only comparable to sharp weapons of murder.


    ��As a human, my heart had already died. Only my body still functioned, maintaining my human behavior. The person who picked me up and kept my ��life�� was Kiritsugu; therefore, he can use my life in any way he wishes�� That is the reason why I��m staying here.��


    Although Irisviel had long predicted that Maiya had a tragic past, the things she said far surpassed Irisviel��s imagination.


    Irisviel was silent and didn��t know how to respond. This time, it was Maiya who opened her mouth and posed a question instead.


    ���C Oh?��


    Irisviel hadn''t expected Maiya to say such a thing and couldn��t help but feel surprised.


    ��You��ve always lived in such a secluded castle and known precious little about the outside world. Why would you support Kiritsugu, who vowed to change the world, to such a degree that you would be willing to sacrifice your own life��?��


    ��I �C��


    Maiya��s words once again made Irisviel sink deep into thought.


    Emiya Kiritsugu, her husband, the man with a dream to ��save the world��. Now that she knew he sought the Holy Grail hidden in her own body, did her current self still hold the same ideal as he did?


    �� �C True. To be honest, I don��t understand Kiritsugu��s ideal all that much.��


    Yes, her answer was �C negative.


    ��In the end, I probably only pretended to understand. Maybe it was just to stay together with the person I love. Like you said, Maiya, I know almost nothing of the world Kiritsugu wants to change. The ideal in my heart was probably just something Kiritsugu taught me.��


    ���� Do you think that?��


    ��Mmm. But please keep it a secret from Kiritsugu.��


    This was an incredible feeling for Irisviel. She had said words in front of this person she would never say in front of her own husband.


    ��No matter what the situation, I would tell him I firmly believed him to be right. I could even sacrifice my life for his ideal. I pretended that I possessed the same ideal as him. If I gave my life for an ideal we both shared �C compared to a woman who simply sacrificed herself for her husband, wouldn��t I have become less of a burden for Kiritsugu?��


    ��I see.��


    Her love for Kiritsugu and her trust in Saber were two completely different feelings. For Irisviel, this feeling of relying on someone, a feeling she was having for the first time, could probably be called ��friendship��.


    ��Then, madam, don��t you have any wishes of your own?��


    As she was again asked this question, Irisviel couldn��t help but remember the battle she and Maiya had faced together in the forest. Back then, faced with Kotomine Kirei��s enormous and overwhelming presence, just where had that surge of fighting spirit come from?


    ��I probably do have�� a wish. I wish for Kiritsugu and Saber to obtain victory. I, for them, wish them to possess the Grail.��


    Of course, that would also mean Irisviel��s death, her eternal farewell with Kiritsugu.


    However, even so, this wish �C became the fountain that provided the heaving courage in Irisviel��s heart.


    ��Is that�� the so-called wish of the Einzbern family, the achievement of the Third Magic?��


    ��No. I don��t mind even if we don��t reach the Greater Grail. What I hope for is an end to the war forever. It��s the same as what Kiritsugu seeks; to change the structure of this world and end all fighting. This battle for the Holy Grail at Fuyuki City would be no exception, wouldn��t it?


    "This is already the fourth time, and I wish for this to be the last Heaven��s Feel. In terms of homunculi sacrificed as vessels of the Grail �C I hope I will be the last one.��


    ��Mmm.��


    Illyasviel von Einzbern. A creature with all great achievements of alchemy gathered within her, born from the womb of a homunculus and conceived with the sperm of a magus. Although she hadn��t seen her with her own eyes, Maiya had heard of her existence long ago.


    ��It was the plan of the head of the family. For the ��protector of the Grail�� after me, he planned to use a homunculus with even greater mechanisms. He not only implanted the secrets of the Holy Grail into the embryo, but also added Magic Circuits to her exterior and made her physical body capable of becoming a vessel of the ��Grail�� by itself.


    "The head of the family had already predicted the possibility of ��the Fifth round�� before the ��Fourth�� Heaven��s Feel began, and he allowed me to give birth to Ilya. If Kiritsugu and I fail, that child will become the experimental specimen for ��the Dress of Heaven��.��


    At this time, Irisviel��s voice was full of the gentleness of familial love.


    This was the concrete evidence that the homunculus called Irisviel was not simply an artificial machine. She had the heart of a human, the benevolence of love, a smile of happiness, and tears of sadness. The warmth swelling in her heart was the most important part of being human.


    ��When I held that child and fed her�� I was also very much aware that she wouldn��t be able to escape the destiny of becoming a ��vessel�� in the end. Can you understand the feelings of a mother who felt endless despair when looking at her beloved child?��


    ������


    Maiya was silent and didn��t answer. Irisviel continued.


    ��However, that is the destiny carried by the homunculi of the Einzberns. Be it that child or my granddaughter, this sorrow is tasted again and again every time a daughter is born. This fate will be repeated every time the Fuyuki Holy Grail descends.


    "Therefore, I hope this pain can end here with me, using my body to end the stubborn wish of the Einzberns. If my wish can be fulfilled, then my daughter will be freed from this tragic destiny. That child would probably be able to live her entire life as a human and have nothing to do with the Holy Grail.��


    ��Are those the feelings of a mother?��


    Only when Maiya asked this did Irisviel realize she had exposed too much of her feelings. She gave an embarrassed, bitter smile.


    ��Perhaps. Maybe you find it hard to understand, Maiya.��


    ��It''s not too hard. I��ve also been a mother, myself.��


    ���C Huh?��


    It really was a surprising reply. Irisviel almost doubted her own ears.


    As if feeling slightly apologetic for surprising Irisviel so, Maiya related the event in a calm voice.


    ��I�� actually experienced pregnancy and delivery, although it could be said that it was an accident.��


    ���� Were you married once?��


    ��No. I don��t know who the father is. During battle, every night in the barracks, the male soldiers would come to all of us female soldiers and�� I can��t remember when it started�� anyways, I became pregnant soon after I became a woman.


    "The child wasn��t given a name and I don��t know if he��s still alive. If he hasn��t died, he must still exist in some remote corner of that battlefield, fighting for his life. The children there are all given guns and sent to battle when they turn five years old.��


    ��How can it����


    When she heard this former child soldier in front of her recounting tragic stories of the past, Irisviel couldn��t help but feel stunned.


    ��Are you surprised? But such things are definitely not new in this world, are they? Modern terrorists and guerrilla warfare groups all know the benefits of using children as soldiers, and early successes such as I also serve as evidence. Therefore, children who share my experience did not decrease in the modern age, but rather increased.��


    Maiya narrated silently, her eyes seeming less and less alive. Sorrow and hatred also began to disappear from her voice. Perhaps the only thing left in her memories was endless despair.


    ��Madam, perhaps you thought the world you saw with your own eyes for the first time was very beautiful and envied the happy people living there. However, I am very envious of you, who always lived in that castle. You did not experience any of the terror and ugliness of this world.��


    Although there were no feelings of jealousy or hatred in Maiya��s contemplation, Irisviel felt rather embarrassed upon hearing it.


    Maiya seemed to detect Irisviel��s feelings, so she continued.


    ��If such a world can really be changed�� then no matter how Kiritsugu chooses to use my life toward that end, I will not utter a single word of refusal.��


    But I don��t know how to do anything apart from fighting �C Maiya muttered softly to herself. There was no exaggeration in that sentence. Without goals and without hope, her heart was as desolate as a barren, fire-ravaged field.


    Although her inner feelings were completely different from Kiritsugu��s, they were amazingly similar as soldiers. Maiya��s existence constantly served as a reminder to Kiritsugu, and at the same time provided him with an example. Because of Maiya��s close existence, Kiritsugu had sealed himself within this dilemma and made himself a cruel hunting machine devoid of mercy.


    ��What�� do you want to do after Kiritsugu achieves his wish?��


    When Irisviel asked this, Maiya��s eyes once again became confused.


    ���C I never imagined I��d be able to complete this task and live. If I really managed to stay alive, I would have no reason to keep living. There shouldn��t be any place for me in the world changed by Kiritsugu.��


    A world without war had no place for someone like her, someone who knew nothing but combat. For Maiya, it was the logical conclusion.


    Such sad, melancholic feelings made Irisviel speak out.


    ��No, that��s not true. Maiya, you still have things you have to do after the war finishes.��


    ������


    Irisviel continued speaking while staring at the confused eyes of the female soldier.


    ��You must search for your family and your own name, and the whereabouts of your child. They are things that shouldn��t be forgotten. They are things that should be remembered.��


    ��Is that so����


    Contrary to Irisviel��s passion, Maiya��s reply was full of emotionless nonchalance.


    ��If we really can usher in a world without war, then the memories of people like me would be nothing short of nightmarish. Remembering them would only make me more painful. Would you want me to bring the seed of hatred into the utopia we��ve finally created?��


    ��That��s not true. Your life wasn��t a dream. It contains facts that really happened. A peace created by burying all those memories in the darkness of the past is nothing but a sinful lie. I think a truly peaceful world shouldn��t simply forget those past pains. Instead, we should solemnly remember those previous pains and sacrifices so we don��t go down the same sad road and can continue on to create a peaceful new world.��


    ������


    Maiya gazed at Irisviel silently �C then spoke with a slightly more relieved face.


    ��You should have said these things to Kiritsugu earlier. Had you done that, maybe he would already have obtained salvation.��


    Maiya��s heartfelt words brought both joy and loneliness into Irisviel��s heart.


    Perhaps �C as she was on the verge of destruction, she would never have the chance to chat with her husband again.


    ���C Then, Maiya, I trust you to bring these words to him. Tell him I said them.��


    Maiya replied with a vague shrug of her shoulders.


    ��I��ll do as I see fit. But that��s to come after the war finishes. We shouldn��t be careless for now.��


    Although Maiya��s tone was very cold, Irisviel still heard the playfulness in her words.


    ��Really, you��re just �C��


    Before Irisviel finished speaking, the underground storage suddenly began to shake violently .


    Maiya rushed to Irisviel and held her shoulders, quickly switching to battle mode. Her gaze became as sharp as a blade, and she grabbed her light machine gun with her right hand and aimed it at the iron doors of the underground storage.


    The underground storage shook once again. This time, the thick and heavy iron door deformed with a violent impact from the outside, as if someone outside was powerfully banging on it. It was a terrible feat only possible through use of a mechanical crane. For the two participants of this Heaven��s Feel, it wasn��t something worthy of surprise �C rather, they only felt despair.


    If it was really a Servant attempting to charge into the underground storage, then Maiya��s weapons would be completely useless against it. Moreover, they couldn��t even escape in the current situation, truly trapped at a dead end.


    However, before terror could even pass through their minds, there came a disbelieving confusion.


    Who could have known that Irisviel was hiding in this underground storage?


    The protective barrier should have detected any clairvoyance or arriving familiars. However, the enemy skipped any reconnaissance and directly sent the Servant to Irisviel��s safe house with such accuracy; could it be that the enemy had learned of this place a long time ago?


    A third shockwave. Before the iron doors were destroyed, the earthen walls around them could no longer take such a powerful impact and collapsed first.


    With soaring dust, the iron doors fell into the underground storage. The setting sun shone in through the doorway, dying the room a shade of bloodstained red.


    And that giant figure looming over the debris and dust was undoubtedly �C Servant Rider, King of Conquerors, Alexander.


    Maiya could only hold onto the light machine gun in her hands with utter despair.

 Volume 4 - CH 14.1

    Act 14


    When it was almost dusk, it vaguely occurred to Saber that today��s ambush might once again be a waste of effort. The thought frustrated and unsettled her.


    Saber arrived at Miyama in accordance to the intelligence gained from the Master of Archer, T��saka Tokiomi, and located the residence of Glen Mackenzie and his wife. Upon hearing the doorbell, an old woman appeared before her. According to her, her grandson and his friend had indeed been staying there over the past few days. The old woman seemed to have mistaken Saber for her grandson��s friend as well, and so told the whole truth without reserve.


    Saber persuaded the old woman to describe the appearance and clothing of the two people. Undoubtedly, they were Rider and his Master. It was regrettable, however, that she could not feel the presence of any Servant from there. A house of this size��if there was a Servant hiding within, it would have been possible to sense his presence even at the entrance.


    According to the old woman, those two had left in the morning and not returned since. It was worth suspecting that they somehow knew of Saber''s coming arrival and fled as a result, but it was truly difficult to imagine that the haughty King of Conquerors would actually resort to cowardly tricks like flight. If he intended to seize victory, he would definitely attack head-on.


    In the end, Saber came to the conclusion that they had simply missed each other by coincidence. Courteously taking her leave of the old woman, she decided to keep watch from an area slightly away from the house and wait for Rider to return.


    Of course, she would conceal the truth from the old woman. Though they had been deceived by Waver Velvet, this family was, in the end, completely ordinary and unrelated to the events surrounding them. Rider must have considered this as well.


    Rider had been able to temporarily set aside the fight for the Holy Grail in order to stop Caster��s atrocities and prevent Fuyuki City from falling into crisis. Thus, Saber made this judgment: the King of Conquerors would never act against the pride-worthy deeds of a true Heroic Spirit. After Rider returned and discovered Saber, he would definitely choose a location worthy of a Servants�� battle and have a showdown that was open and aboveboard.


    Aware that she was already very conspicuous just walking around, Saber decided to sit on a chair at the closest bus station and wait. Henceforth, she began to keep intent watch, but a few hours passed by without any sign of movement.


    Though she could not directly see the Mackenzie house from her position, Rider would definitely sense the presence of a Servant upon his return and seek out Saber. He was not the sort of opponent to ambush her or run away. He would definitely welcome Saber��s intent of challenge and lead her to a suitable location for combat.


    As strange as it was to say, Saber professed a hundred percent trust toward this Servant, Rider. Though their respective viewpoints could not be reconciled, it was incontestable that the other Heroic Spirit would take action according to his pride as a king. He would only challenge openly, and would never make secret plans or commit acts of betrayal. That was because Rider would never choose despicable tactics or strategies that would damage his reputation.


    It could be said that Saber''s unease originated from her allies rather than from her opponents.


    Her Master, Emiya Kiritsugu, was eyeing Rider''s Master with intentions and combat goals completely opposite to her own. At this very instant, it could even be that he had used Saber as bait to lure Rider out and was now keeping watch from afar��there was nothing wrong in thinking so. Indeed, she had to make such a mental preparation. Kiritsugu probably believed the instant at which Rider went all out to confront Saber to be the optimal opportunity to assassinate his Master.


    With this thought in mind, Saber��s heart could not help but feel weighed down.


    Kiritsugu might as well carry out a showdown between magi, with the Masters of Berserker and Archer as targets.


    That would have been fine. Kiritsugu would only be obtaining victory through strategy and power play rather than by relying on Servant Saber. It was for his own legitimate reasons that Kiritsugu wanted the Grail. It was not unreasonable to desire a victory that could be obtained through more reliable means.


    But in this showdown with Rider, Alexander, King of Conquerors, Saber had a deep boundary that she was absolutely unwilling to compromise.


    If there could not be a fair showdown between them��not as Servants, tools by which to fight for the Grail, but as Heroic Spirits who possessed great pride��Saber would be forever unable to undo the knot left in her heart by the ��Grail question-and-answer session�� from several days ago.


    Alexander reveled in his tyrannical kingship without restraint; he reveled in the violent way of the Ionian Hetairoi, and took pride in it. If she were not to defeat him with the similar symbol of the King of Knights'' ideology, the ��Sword of Promised Victory�� Excalibur, then Arturia��s way of kingship would be broken and ended.


    Rider��s Noble Phantasm had a strength such that even thinking about it would cause one to tremble all over. Even if Saber were to exert the strength of her own Noble Phantasm to the greatest extent, victory was not guaranteed.


    The result of a showdown between an anti-army and anti-fortress Noble Phantasm was already beyond the capacity of human imagination. Emiya Kiritsugu would definitely think paying such a large price for victory to be a foolish course of action, and pay it only a perfunctory smile. But to Saber, the Holy Grail should be a thing to be fought for on the premise of sticking to one��s ideals. Since there was someone who threatened the basis of her kingship, it was definitely intolerable for Saber to even consider using methods that sidestepped this problem.


    Only by assuring the way of kingship, which was the pride of the King of Knights, would the Holy Grail choose the King of Knights.


    Precisely because of this, if Kiritsugu kept interfering as he did in the duel with Lancer, this Heaven��s Feel could be considered completely void for Saber.


    Even if those despicable methods saw them through the final battle, Saber would definitely be unwilling to take the fruit of victory, the Grail.


    If Rider were to set up a Reality Marble to protect his Master before carrying out battle, then the fight would not be interrupted. But Kiritsugu also understood Rider��s techniques. If he were to play any tricks before the activation of the Ionian Hetairoi��


    Curling up, Saber sat on the chair and gritted her teeth. She felt very frustrated for not being able to read Emiya Kiritsugu��s intentions. She was facing a strong adversary and yet could not concentrate her full strength; it made her all the more apprehensive.


    The bone-chilling north wind became even colder as she waited uneasily, leaving Saber even more anxious and unsettled.


    ����������


    Just as Saber feared, Emiya Kiritsugu was indeed there.


    He was on the rooftop of a six-story apartment of a public housing estate across the street, approximately eight hundred meters from where she was.


    Unlike the haphazardly arranged edifices, the rooftop of the apartment was structured somewhat strangely as it was unnecessary to think that residents would ever use it. Though it was somewhat difficult to enter, one could be disturbed only with difficulty once inside. One could not be seen, even from downstairs, after hiding behind the water tower; it was an excellent position for sniping or setting up an ambush.


    Even the smoke and smell of tobacco could not be noticed here. To be able to enjoy to his heart��s content the vitality and energy that came with cigarettes��Kiritsugu��s mental burden here was much smaller than Saber��s.


    The sniper rifle scope, propped on a tripod, was directed at the front door of the Mackenzie home.


    And another specially prepared portable scope could clearly see Saber''s every action as she sat in front of the bus stop.


    It was fairly difficult to observe with two alternate scopes without break, but it was a situation that could not be helped since he was unable to rely on Maiya��s help. She had not managed to leave in the end because she had been entrusted with the job of guarding Irisviel. From this day on, ��hunting�� adversaries could only be Kiritsugu''s responsibility alone.


    Kiritsugu had begun observing the Mackenzie house slightly later than Saber had; he saw that Saber, who could definitely feel the presence of Servants, was doing nothing, which indicated clearly that Rider was not at home at the moment��in which case the Master was definitely not around either. The Master was not bold enough to stay home alone under these circumstances. Once he discovered that the enemy��s Servant was pacing at the door, he would definitely summon Rider at once.


    Kiritsugu was different from Saber; he took the situation, in which the targeted prey did not remain at the stronghold, more seriously than she did. They had left home the day after Kiritsugu learned of the existence of Glen Mackenzie''s family and not returned since; this timing was too precise to be a coincidence. Though there was no concrete evidence, there was still a relatively high chance that Waver Velvet had discovered the enemy��s attack and fled in a hurry.


    Nevertheless, Kiritsugu continued to wait there with a thread of hope, thinking that this was also an issue worthy of thought.


    If Waver returned again to the Mackenzie house, it would definitely be necessary to blow up the house with a timed bomb. But if he had already fled, then he must have already found another stronghold, in which case the probability of his returning to this house was very low.


    It looked like it would no longer be appropriate to use that old couple to lead Waver into a trap in the same way that he had used Sola as bait to lure Kayneth.


    Kiritsugu held high regard for Waver''s indifference to the fortress''s security and choice in an ordinary household for his stronghold. In comparison to the Three Noble Families of the Beginning and Kayneth, who had built extravagant strongholds where they could easily be found, Waver��s strategy was much better. It was difficult to conclude that a magus who could make this judgment would show sympathy for the household he was temporarily living in. To Waver, the Mackenzie couple was only a pair of pawns to be abandoned.


    The impatience that came with wasting precious time and the taboo of acting with undue haste��these two thoughts crossed swords in Kiritsugu��s heart.


    On one hand, he had given up hope of Waver��s return; on the other hand, he was unable to completely abandon the possibility that Waver''s departure was only coincidence. The important reason for this was that it was very difficult to imagine that the young magus would actually be one step ahead of Kiritsugu in a battle of information.


    From the beginning, Kiritsugu had never treated Waver, Master of Rider, as an opponent. Though he had later learned some of his background through additional investigation, he had only treated Waver Velvet as a novice magus who had become a Master by chance and made the conclusion that he was a layman no different from ordinary people who did not know magic.


    Of course, Kiritsugu was not the sort of person that directly correlated ability with experience. Kiritsugu still remembered that he had already been a ruthless assassin when he made his debut, and he did not think himself a rare example.


    But he had observed Waver Velvet��s performance on the battlefield several times. Based on that, it was still very difficult to say if he could become a strong opponent capable of surpassing Kiritsugu.


    Having never gotten an answer, at the time when he was beginning to feel an inexplicable anxiety��


    Suddenly, intense pain burned at the base of Kiritsugu��s little finger; his back stiffened.


    ����?!��


    When he had truly started treating Hisau Maiya as his assistant, Kiritsugu had put a spell on a strand of her hair and embedded it in the subcutaneous tissue of his little finger. At the same time, Maiya had also embedded a strand of Kiritsugu��s hair in her finger. If the Magic Circuits of one of them entered a state of extreme stagnation��the stage at which one''s life force was weak on the verge of impasse with death��the strand of hair given to the other person would burn, warning the other and notifying them of the existence of danger.


    That was a measure implemented for a worst-case scenario in which it was already impossible to use a wireless network or familiar to convey information. That is to say, it was only a signal to inform that "it is already too late". For it to activate now, at this moment, what exactly could it mean��?


    Before wavering, one must first be caught in a quandary. Kiritsugu mobilized all his neurons and began to ponder the situation at hand as well as to formulate response plans.


    Maiya was on the verge of death��in other words, this meant that Irisviel, hidden in the underground storage, was in danger. The sequence of events and its cause could not be determined now.


    Now, the absolute priority was to carry out help as soon as possible. The only method that could be chosen was the fastest��a miracle made possible by the Command Seals on his right hand.


    ��I order my puppet in the name of the Command Seals!��


    Kiritsugu clenched his fist, at the same time reciting the spell as quickly as an automatic machine.


    ��Saber, return to the underground storage quickly! At once!��


    The prana sleeping in one of the Command Seals carved on the back of Kiritsugu��s hand woke up and shone with light.


    It was not an overstatement to say that Saber was very surprised.


    She immediately understood that she had become the subject of some powerful magecraft. In the next instant, she was stripped of all recognition of the surrounding space and sent into the midst of a ''transfer'' that did not have an existence or direction.


    That was probably the legendary spell specifically meant to ''command Servants''. With an ultimate speed that neared destruction of the laws of cause and effect, she had already overcome the distance of space in a ''moment'' of a few milliseconds at a speed close to that of light and completed the instantaneous movement between two different points in space.


    Even so, she was indeed a sword-wielding Heroic Spirit of special conditioning. Though she had just been ��transported�� from a chair beside a bus stop to a completely different place, the familiarity of the underground storage made her understand immediately that the strange phenomenon just now was caused by the activation of one of Kiritsugu��s Command Seals. In addition, some emergency must have occurred here that necessitated her immediate return to guard the headquarters. In the few milliseconds between the completion of the space break and her arrival on the floor of the underground storage, Saber had already completed the transformation from her disguise suit to her silver white armor.


    Without question, the situation was clear at a glance.


    The metal door had been broken down with brute strength. Irisviel, who should have been lying in the middle of the Magic Circle, had vanished; in her place was the body of Maiya, covered in blood, writhing and discarded.


    ��Maiya!��


    Saber quickly ran to her side. She could not help but furrow her brow at the depth of her wounds. The injuries sustained in the Einsbern forest could not even begin to compare with this. What she sustained now were injuries that were fatal if not given emergency treatment as soon as possible.


    As if feeling the Servant��s radiant presence, Maiya slowly opened her eyes.


    ��Sa��ber��?��


    ��Maiya, pull yourself together! I will bind these wound immediately. It��s all right����


    But Maiya pushed away the hand that Saber stretched out to her.


    ��Quickly�� go after him, quickly, outside... Rider, he����


    ������


    If the Command Seal-induced voyage here had been surprising, Saber was even more surprised at Maiya��s reaction.


    Maiya must already have known the extent of her injuries. She must have fully understood that she was on the verge of death. But compared to her own life, this silent assistant to an assassin cared more for the safety of the kidnapped Irisviel and was urging Saber to consider making Irisviel''s safety the priority.


    ��But then����


    Just as she was about to ask a question in reply, Saber suddenly understood.


    This woman was also a knight. Though different from her own proud expressions, this courage to abandon life for the duty she had taken up was precisely the chivalry that Saber so firmly believed in.


    I must protect Irisviel in the underground storage until the last moment��Hisau Maiya had certainly already made an oath to Kiritsugu and Irisviel. To entrust Saber with that promise she could not carry out to the end, she was willing to lose her own life.


    ��I�� it��s all right�� very soon, Kiritsugu will come�� so�� you must, quickly����


    Saber gritted her teeth and shut her eyes.


    Logically thinking, every minute and every second Saber wasted on worrying about Maiya was time in which the abducted Irisviel could be moving toward a hopeless situation.


    The thread of hope that Maiya could be saved by Kiritsugu, who would quickly rush here, still remained. But the fate of Irisviel, who had been taken away, had no guarantee if Saber did not give chase immediately. According to the marks left behind in the underground storage, it was undoubtedly a Servant��s doing. The follow-up attack could only be carried out by another Servant��and that meant Saber.


    ����Maiya, you must hold on till Kiritsugu arrives. I will bring Irisviel back safely.��


    Maiya nodded, and shut her eyes as if reassured.


    Saber made a new vow to continue Maiya��s own��there was no reason to hesitate further.


    She ran out of the underground storage like a hurricane, leaping onto the roof in a single bound, and gazed into the darkened, faraway sky in search of the enemy��s figure.


    Since it was a godspeed instantaneous transfer caused by a Command Seal, surely the attacker must not have left here very long ago. The enemy had not yet gone far. Even if she was unable to sense his presence, it was still possible to find him by sight alone.


    Saber stood on the rooftop and scanned the surroundings with the supernatural vision of a Servant. She effortlessly caught sight of the enemy.


    A distance of about half a kilometer�� majestically standing on the roof of what looked like an apartment building of the business district.


    A robust physique, curly, flame-colored hair, and a crimson mantle; it was undoubtedly Rider, King of Conquerors, Alexander, whom she had met many times before on the battlefield.


    ��It wouldn��t be��unless it really was Rider?!��


    Saber still held a strand of suspicion regarding Maiya��s eyewitness statement.


    That the King of Conquerors, whose name had been unyielding all this time, would employ such base methods��it was indeed difficult to believe. But his thickset hands were indeed holding up the unconscious form of Irisviel; the sight left no room for doubt. Though it was yet unknown how they had guessed Saber��s new stronghold, this was undoubtedly the Rider who had just now ambushed Maiya and critically injured her.


    Rider showed himself openly as if luring the enemy to venture deep; he immediately turned and vanished to one side of the edifice immediately after meeting Saber��s gaze.


    ��Damn��!��


    Saber took her stance and intended to continue pursuit, but her adversary was a Heroic Spirit of the Rider class��Saber could not help but purse her lips.


    It would be easy to continue like this, leaping through the streets in pursuit. But that was assuming the other party was also traveling on foot like she was. If Rider fled on his Gordius Wheel, Saber would not be able to catch up no matter how fast her pace was.


    But Saber also had the skill of Riding. Against a Noble Phantasm that could fly through the air to reach its destination, it was necessary to also utilize a long-distance cruiser that could surpass the mechanical energy of walking.


    In the past, Saber would definitely have given up pursuit for lack of a way to catch up. But for better or for worse, the previous day, Maiya had given her a new ��steed��.


    With a deep gratitude to Kiritsugu��s foresight and meticulousness in preparing for every eventuality, Saber leaped to the ��horse��, removing the prana armor that would only hinder her riding, and mounted the steed parked in the abandoned courtyard.

 Volume 4 - CH 14.2

    Emiya Kiritsugu was very sensitive to the scent of Death.


    Perhaps it was because he had witnessed the deaths of others countless times. Death could not be seen, nor could it be heard. Nonetheless, he could still sense the silent descent of something unknown at the moment when life was waiting to disappear from the corporal body.


    The times when he felt the ��joy�� of that thing were definitely times when he must watch, helplessly, someone else��s final moments, with their lives already beyond saving.


    Therefore, Kiritsugu felt despair and gave up the moment he stood in the silent underground storage.


    He would definitely be witnessing someone else��s death again at this place.


    Holding on to the gun tucked in at his waist, he carefully crept into the underground storage, its iron doors already smashed. There was no killing intent or any other scent of danger. There was only the air with the stench of blood permeating through it; the heat of battle had already cooled down.


    There was a little figure curled up on the floor; the sound of her breathing was almost too faint to be heard. Unmoving, its gradually cooling body temperature was surprisingly nostalgic.


    Because he had always known this scene would appear sooner or later.


    He had saved this girl��s life, but her heart had already been dead the moment she met Kiritsugu. This girl, who had fortunately remained alive after her baptism of bullets and gunpowder, felt not happy, but confused at her good luck.


    She could no longer feel any meaning or joy in the fact that she was living as a human again.


    So she would return the life that had been saved to the master who gave this gift of life to her �C with her eyes closed, it almost seemed the girl was telling Kiritsugu that. It was a meeting eleven years ago.


    Kiritsugu also accepted her conclusion as such.


    He had known with a certain premonition that this girl would die in the near future. Kiritsugu had killed his own father and foster mother with his own hands. Therefore, he knew clearly that this girl standing beside him would soon also step onto the road of no return.


    But even so, the more tools he could use the better. One day she would lose her value and be discarded; it would be a rather happy ending if she could actually manage to save the lives of two or more people�� Kiritsugu gifted this girl with a name, a nationality, and taught her the skills and knowledge he possessed. That was the first beginning of Hisau Maiya, this person whose final destiny had already been decided.


    Therefore, there was no need to sigh or feel loss here �C this was the logical, unquestionable end.


    He took Maiya��s body into his arms. Slowly, she opened her eyes. Her empty gaze wandered around until she recognized Kiritsugu��s face.


    ������


    Not knowing what to say to her, Kiritsugu bit his lip in confusion.


    Words of gratitude or comfort have no real effect. If he were to say anything with meaning to her at this moment, it would be to tell her the conclusion, ��you will die here��.


    Tell her that she has no tasks left, no need to be troubled any more.


    If he simply regarded her as a tool to be used, Kiritsugu would definitely be able to say those things.


    ������


    However, no sound could come out of his dry throat. He just stood there dazedly, his lips spasming.


    ���� No. You can��t cry����


    Maiya''s last moments


    ������


    Kiritsugu didn��t notice the tears welling up in his eyes, threatening to fall out of the corners until Maiya pointed them out.


    ��You�� need to save your tears for madam�� if you cry here. No�� you, are really weak. If you�� start to cry now. No way����


    ��I �C��


    He must have made some fatal error; Kiritsugu only felt that acutely now.


    Functioning as a tool, thinking that even such a fate was acceptable at the end �C just as Emiya Kiritsugu had always done, he had always thought the same of Hisau Maiya.


    However, towards such a Kiritsugu, she spoke these words.


    Shouldn��t there have been other ways for her to live or die?


    ��This morning. You finally�� returned to the Kiritsugu of the past�� if you waver over such a small matter. No����


    ���C��


    True. At this same place, he had embraced a different woman and understood the path he should walk in his life.


    Just a moment��s wavering could overturn his belief.


    The correct method could achieve an impossible miracle.


    He reminded himself thus. It had been only half a day.


    �� �C Maiya, rest assured.��


    Kiritsugu said in a suppressed voice as he stared into Maiya��s eyes, which were gradually losing their light.


    ��Trust Saber with everything. Maiya, your task�� is complete.��


    Although she had lost her value, the machine that was Emiya Kiritsugu still needed to keep functioning without error. Kiritsugu promised her that.


    So there was no need for her to keep holding on.


    No need to keep suffering pain, no need to keep thinking; she could let everything go.


    Hearing this incompatibly cold declaration, Hisau Maiya softly nodded her head.


    ��Maiya����


    No reply.


    No words of correction or refusal would ever be voiced again. What lay in Kiritsugu��s arms was already an ice-cold corpse.


    Rider��s escape was evidently in Shinto��s direction.


    Saber kept seeing Rider��s back appearing on top of apartment buildings and billboards; perhaps it was because the latter was jumping from one vantage point to another. Maybe he did not deliberately hide his movements due to his total disregard for Saber��s pursuing speed on foot.


    If so, then he had excessively underestimated his enemy.


    With completely opened throttle valves and Saber��s rising fighting spirit, the ferocious two-wheeled beast let out a courageous roar. The rumbling of the V-style four-cylinder 1400cc engine was like that of an iron-cast lion �C the crazed bellowing of the giant carnivore violently shook the silence of the night.


    The mechanical tool Emiya Kiritsugu had prepared wasn��t four-wheeled, but two-wheeled, perhaps to maximize Saber��s Riding skill. Compared to ��controllable�� automobiles, which had the driver in a seat while constrained by safety belts, it was easier to control balance if the driver became a part of the vehicle itself. A Servant��s reinforced skills could only be maximized by ��Riding�� a motorcycle, with the driver��s body exposed to the elements outside.


    Of course, provided that it would be used by a Servant, an existence beyond ordinary humans, it wouldn��t matter if the motorcycle��s functions ignored the limits of normal drivers. It was originally a ridiculously impractical and hypothetical motorcycle design, but Kiritsugu actually managed to make this design a reality.


    The basic body of the motorcycle was the Yamaha V-Max, the most powerful in the modern world. The characteristics of the original 1200cc 140 Horsepower engine, which could already work near its limits, were strengthened again. Moreover, the acceleration system had been completely reinforced, making it a monstrous abnormality with an output equal to 250 Horsepower. That was the silver stallion Saber was now riding.


    The basic body of the motorcycle was the Yamaha V-Max, the most powerful in the modern world. The characteristics of the original 1200cc 140 Horsepower engine, which could already work near its limits, were strengthened again. Moreover, the acceleration system had been completely reinforced, making it a monstrous abnormality with an output equal to 250 Horsepower. That was the silver stallion Saber was now riding.


    Of course, the two-wheeled design could no longer be expected to function properly after various extreme reinforcements. The wheels had too much torque and could not generate enough friction with the road; they could only keep turning. The front wheel would jump up whenever the brakes were applied and could throw off the driver immediately.


    Saber was steering this monstrous, physically uncontrollable steed perfectly and galloping at full speed. The secret to controlling this motorcycle so willfully lay in her battle skills, which she always took pride in, and the enormous power of her prana bursts. The prana burst throbbing out of Saber��s back urged the crazed vehicle to race along the road, using its entire horsepower on acceleration.


    Rather than using skill, it was more like using even more power to overwhelm the vicious beast. For Saber, who was short in stature, she could only control this 300-odd-kilogram, super heavily reinforced motorcycle in a precarious driving position. Saber was practically lying flat on top of the engine, which was covered by a plastic turbopump, and was forced to bear the powerful vibrations of the large engine while she held onto the steering. The pose was like a child desperately clinging onto the back of a beast.


    However, this trial wasn��t particularly painful for Saber. The more untameable this iron beast, the more excited and vigorous she felt.


    The feeling she had when driving the Mercedes-Benz was nothing compared to this current feeling of breakneck gallop. Yes. This really felt like riding a horse.


    Although she was driving a creation of modern technology, her spirit had already returned to memorable battlefields of the past �C she had regained the spirit of chivalry from a time when she had held her lance and charged towards the enemy formation.


    ��If I keep up this speed, then maybe �C��


    The distance between her and Rider became larger. That was the difference between the paths of jumping on top of buildings and merely driving on roads.


    However, there was no need to feel anxious. It was true that a Servant��s dexterity was far above that of the V-Max in terms of maximum acceleration and maximum speed. However, this iron beast could maintain its speed as long as there was fuel left. If she was expecting a drawn-out pursuit, then the motorcycle would be very advantageous.


    The streets of Miyama-chou were huge obstacles for the party pursuing on land. Moreover, this V-max, which had been completely revamped to achieve the ultimate acceleration, was not any different from those cars modified to compete in high-speed short and straight courses; it had almost no dexterity. However, a Servant��s superior skills overturned even the physical rule of ��vehicles can��t turn corners at high speed��. This rule had no meaning before her.


    Saber had completely mastered the machine��s characteristics. She didn��t slow down when she turned, but instead opened the throttle valves and poured all the excess torque into the back wheel. The moment the front wheel drifted up due to the intense acceleration and threatened to topple the turning vehicle sideways, Saber used the explosive force of prana bursts to forcibly tilt the vehicle to the side and complete the turn. It was like she was using a mighty and overwhelming blow to twist the direction of the vehicle.


    Rider seemed to have passed Mion River and entered Shinto, and she couldn��t see his figure anymore. However, Saber did not panic, looking out over the night sky to search for the other��s whereabouts.


    Rider should have known that Saber, who was already chasing him, wouldn��t give up easily. He currently could not turn into spiritual form to hide �C not with Irisviel in his arms. There were only two choices for Rider once he entered Shinto. One was to hide somewhere to avoid Saber��s pursuit, and the other was to drag out the distance between himself and Saber using Gordius Wheel. Based on Rider��s personality, Saber believed he would choose the latter option. Therefore, she didn��t need to be anxious about losing him for the moment. The flying Noble Phantasm, Gordius Wheel, would emit large amounts of prana, and therefore wouldn''t pass undetected by Saber.


    "The problem is that it��s disadvantageous to follow on ground �C��


    It would be better if she could predict his destination as soon as she spotted Gordius Wheel and get there before him. Rather than a competition of driving skills, this was in fact a test of the pursuer��s sensitivity and hunting skills.


    Everyone on the road was staring at this roaming V-Max that kept overtaking vehicles before it with a stunning speed. Saber completely ignored their looks and focused all of her concentration on the nemesis above her. She could detect obstacles blocking her path through changes in air flow. She wouldn��t hit anything even if she closed her eyes.


    ���C Found him!��


    Saber��s senses, like the keen sight of a wild beast, detected the prana disturbances in the sky. As if to avoid being noticed by ordinary humans, Gordius Wheel did not emit its thunderous noise, and its speed also appeared to have slowed. However, this feeling was undoubtedly caused by the prana disturbances created by Rider��s Noble Phantasm.


    The location was towards the east. He may have been planning to escape from Fuyuki through Shinto.


    Saber thought he was probably pushing his luck. If so, she could fully exploit the machine��s acceleration using the broad national highway.


    After passing through the bridge in one go and arriving on the six-lane road, Saber bravely opened the throttle valves even wider and urged the V-max forwards.


    Thanks to this reckless driver, the tachometer was already indicating over 6000 revolutions per minute �C at that moment, the engine gave out a surprising sound.


    The low rumbling sound of the engine, like that of angry waves, suddenly changed into a deafening and violent high-pitched noise. The sound was even madder, ferociously ripping apart the quietness of the night sky. The acceleration from just a moment ago was incomparable to what it was now.


    The near-flight speed turned Saber and her motorcycle into a soaring bullet, and the surrounding night scene whooshed past like comets.


    That was the moment when the true prana hiding within that iron beast woke. Being a design that utilized the most advanced modern technology, the structure of the V-style propelling mechanism, the four-cylinder design could immediately start to work as a two-cylinder design when the limit of engine rotation was reached and increase the amount of air sucked in to achieve an ultimate acceleration. This was the unique design of the V-max. Originally, a machine using two cylinders would never have such a structure, but this design had already completely surpassed the limits of a motorcycle.


    As she endured the air friction that was starting to approach the force of water pressure, Saber hung on to the body of the motorcycle with all her strength - and yet couldn��t help but give a peerless smile.


    This motorcycle had already surpassed the basic rule of a machine; that is, the limit of ��machines are tools of men��. This was an alien creation born through advanced modern technology. That loneliness and sadness made her feel a similarity that surpassed sympathy.


    Only an inhuman Servant could let this machine show its true worth. This motorcycle must have obtained life just for Saber to ride it that night.


    ���C Alright, then you can gallop until you burn yourself out!��


    Saber roared loudly in the bellowing wind, and opened the throttle valves even wider.


    The speedometer was already over 300 kilometers per hour, and it was still increasing slowly.


    The brilliance of the flood lights no longer seemed like a light that belonged to the ground; it could almost illuminate the sky.


    ��Rider. Hey, she�� couldn��t have caught up with us, right?��


    Waver was the first to notice the situation and pointed under the driver��s seat with his hand. Rider gave a downward glance towards the direction his Master was pointing at and lifted his eyebrows, rather surprised.


    ��Huh? I was just wondering who it might be, and it turned out to be Saber. Then I can be saved of the trouble of finding her�� Say, kid, are those motorcycles things that fast?��


    ��That��s�� a motorcycle??��


    Waver��s sight only registered it as a bright dot. That didn��t seem like the kind of motorcycle speed he could comprehend with his normal logic, even if he exhausted his entire brain.


    ��No, that��s impossible�� however, it is definitely possible through Saber��s skills. If we think this way, then perhaps����


    ��Hmph, she dares to challenge me, who possesses the mighty title of Rider.��


    Rider gave off a ferocious smile as if satisfied.


    ��Haha, this is so interesting. Since she��s caught up with us, we don��t need to go into that weird forest anymore�� If this is the case, then I��ll have one heck of a good fight with her.��


    Rider grasped the divine bulls�� reins and suddenly slowed the war chariot��s speed.


    ��Hey, are we landing?!��


    ��I changed my mind. I have decided to battle that little girl with ordinary ��wheels��. There��s still a long way to go to get through the forest in front of us, right? This will be the most ideal battleground!��


    Waver originally wanted to complain about why he would want to give away his positional advantage in the sky and fall into Saber''s trap. However, Waver remembered the power of Excalibur he had seen the day before yesterday. Based on the characteristics of Saber��s Noble Phantasm, the further away they were from her, the more dangerous it would get. It would probably be safer to have a close-range melee battle that could limit the destructive power of the enemy��s Noble Phantasm.


    ��Alright, then that��s decided. You should be careful!��


    ��Hahaha! Kid, you��ve finally understood the exquisite taste of battle. Don��t worry! Nothing in heaven and on earth can hinder me in my path!��


    Fortunately, there were no ordinary vehicles on the national highway at the moment. Although the meandering tarmac mountain road wasn��t very suitable for battle, they didn��t need to worry about hurting innocent bystanders.


    Gordius Wheel finally landed 200 meters in front of Saber, who was coming nearer and nearer, and proudly proceeded on the road to prepare for the ensuing attack from its challenger.

 Volume 4 - CH 14.3

    From a building far away, three pairs of eyes watched Rider��s flying Noble Phantasm as it appeared in the airspace above Shinto city, as well as Saber as she changed her route to pursue him.


    One person��s eyes expressed satisfaction. One pair of eyes was extremely fatigued. And one more person ��could those eyes, filled with violent frenzy, still be said to belong to a human?


    ��I did not think that the real Rider would actually appear�� This is truly a good show. Matou Kariya, you often bring luck to your companions on the battlefield.��


    Kotomine Kirei said this with a smile, in a tone that held a slight insinuation of sarcasm. At the same time, he slapped Kariya��s shoulder to indicate admiration. Kariya''s good right eye regarded him with suspicion.


    ��Father�� do you think it is worth wasting two Command Spells on such a small matter?��


    Kariya looked at his right hand, which was missing two Command Spells, with some dissatisfaction. Kirei said to him, smiling.


    ��There is no need to worry. Kariya, as long as you are willing to help me, you need not worry about wasting Command Spells��come, stretch out your hand.��


    Kirei caught hold of Kariya��s veined and withered right hand, softly chanting a Holy Word while tracing the mark of the Command Spells with his own hand. At his small ministration, the darkened Command Spells immediately regained their light and returned to the previous shape of three marks.


    ��You�� really����


    ��Did I not already tell you? Kariya. I accepted the duty of Supervisor, so I have the right to redistribute the Command Spells in safekeeping of the Church at will.


    ������


    Kariya was unable to surmise the other��s true intentions; he regarded Kirei unabashedly, then glanced with a sigh at his own Servant.


    The large silhouette standing behind him was Rider, King of Conquerors, Alexander. Whether it was the crimson mantle or the curly red hair, or the burly physique��everything was the same as the driver of the chariot that had sped out of Fuyuki City with Saber. The only difference was the pair of eerie, blood-red eyes radiating resentment�� Undoubtedly, this was a characteristic unique to a Mad Enhanced Servant.


    Wrapped in his thickset arms was the slender body of Irisviel, who had lost consciousness and was still in a coma. This ��Rider�� was the true culprit who had kidnapped the ��Guardian of the Holy Grail�� from the underground storage that Maiya protected, and had also lured Saber to give chase toward Shinto.


    ���� That is enough, Berserker.��


    Kariya nodded. The large body of the King of Conquerors turned into a pitch-black fog as if burnt, then reverted to the armored figure filled with an ominous air. The dark energy that imitated Rider��s appearance twined about his hands and legs, obscuring small parts of the black armor.


    Seeing Berserker returned to his original form, Kirei said as if groaning.


    ��This sort of transformation ability�� It is truly wasted as a Noble Phantasm of Berserker��s level.


    ��This guy initially had the ability to transform into many other Heroic Spirits that had won merit in military exploits for other people. Because of the Mad Enhancement, it has been reduced to the ability of ��imitation��.��


    The black fog that twined about Berserker��s entire body was originally a Noble Phantasm that had the purpose of not only hiding his visage, but also of mimicking any person in order to deceive enemies�� ears and eyes. Ever since Berserker had been stripped of his rationality, this ability could not be brought into play. Kariya had forced this ability to manifest through the power of the Command Spells and made it possible to disguise Berserker as a fake Rider. But this ability could only be used once.


    ��Ar�� ur����


    Berserker stared after the light of Saber��s motorcycle headlights moving gradually further away into the east, his gaze full of hatred. A bone-deep hatred caused his shoulders to shake ceaselessly, the armor chafing with a creaking sound, but he did not do anything else out of the ordinary. That was due to the binding of the ultimate command, the second Command Spell that Kariya had used����capture Irisviel, and let Saber escape��.


    In order to make Berserker, who had an unusual stubbornness when it came to Saber, follow his own instruction, it was necessary to restrict him with a forceful command.


    For Berserker, it appeared that those shackles were extremely difficult to endure. Although his task was now complete, the black knight seemed like a mechanical part that had malfunctioned; his limbs continuously convulsed, stubbornly resisting this command.


    Kariya felt a chill run down his back at Berserker��s willfulness. As Berserker fell into a state of uncontrollability, Kariya forcefully cut off the prana connection with him. Having lost the prana that sustained his form in this world, the Servant immediately reverted to spirit form and the body of Irisviel, losing its support, was violently thrown to the rooftop floor. On impact, the sleeping homunculus gave a soft groan of pain, but nevertheless did not open her eyes. Since being forcefully kidnapped from the Magic Circle in which she had rested, Irisviel��s awareness had become even thinner.


    ��Is this woman really the ��Vessel of the Holy Grail��?��


    ��To be precise, it is this homunculus. If one or two more Servants are finished, then it will probably show its true form�� I will prepare the ritual to receive the Grail as it descends. Until that time, let this woman also be temporarily under my protection.��


    The robed man picked up the weak body of the woman; Kariya wordlessly communicated his question with his eyes.


    Kirei noticed his gaze and replied as before, with a leisurely and self-satisfied smile.


    ��Don��t worry. I will give you the Grail as per our agreement. Because I have no need to pursue that wish-granting machine.��


    ��Before that, you seem to also have promised me another thing, Father.��


    ��Ah, that thing�� Of course there is no problem. You just have to come to the church at midnight tonight. I will make the preparation for you to meet Tohsaka Tokiomi then.��


    ������


    Exactly what did this priest intend? �� It made Kariya��s heart very troubled to not be able to discern his true intention all this time.


    Though Kotomine Kirei had once been a disciple under Tohsaka Tokiomi, for the sake of participating in the Heaven��s Feel he had split ways and become a Master��a hypocrite. But from the perspective of the Matou family that had also participated in the previous Heaven��s Feel, the collusion between the Tohsaka house and the Church had long been known. In this case, it was also obvious without needing to be said that this son of the Supervisor, who was also an Executor of the Church, had summoned Assassin as Tokiomi��s lackey.


    At noon today, Kirei had actually come running all of a sudden to knock on the door of the Matou house, saying that he hoped to discuss the establishment an alliance. According to him, the responsibility for Supervisor Kotomine Risei��s death fell on Tohsaka; as the man��s son it was necessary for him to avenge his father, and so he wished to use the hand of the Matous to kill Tokiomi.


    Although Kariya knew that this intention was suspicious, the conditions laid out by Kotomine Kirei were truly too alluring to him.


    This man had not only planned to trap Tokiomi, but also investigated the location in which Einzbern, protector of the ��Vessel of the Grail��, was hiding and secretly succeeded the right to safekeep the Command Spells as Supervisor; it could be said that he held the most important trump card to the latter half of the Heaven��s Feel.


    To Kariya, holding the ticking time bomb known as Berserker, isolated and unable to trust even his own kin, Kirei��s assistance was greater than an army of thousands; his heart was immediately grounded. However, the condition was that he had to trust everything that this man Kotomine Kirei said.


    Kotomine Kirei could ensure that the homunculus of the Einzbern family was in his hands. He even generously replenished his consumed Command Spells�� But even thus, Kariya was unable to completely trust this priest whose smile surfaced as leisurely and self-satisfied.


    The attitude of this man was truly too relaxed. Perhaps it was due to the confidence brought about by the secret he held, which was the most important deciding factor. But if he were only to look at it thus simply��that indicated that he had no sense of danger in the face of battle, or a sense of anxiety in needing to consider tactics.


    If it were absolutely necessary to describe, that smile was closer to that of an excited child playing a game. In the name of betraying his benefactor to avenge his father, this man had formed an alliance with him. It was very obvious that this man found great joy in this sort of situation��


    ��It will be too suspicious if both of us appear at the same time. Kariya, why don��t you go back first?��


    ���� And you?��


    ��I still have some small things to do�� Don��t forget, Kariya. Tonight at midnight, your wish shall be accomplished there.��


    The priest seemed to be even more concerned over the whole affair than Kariya himself, reminding Kariya again in a voice filled with anticipation.


    Kariya once again regarded his smile with a suspicious gaze, then slowly turned around and walked toward the rooftop staircase.


    Without the slightest carelessness, Kotomine Kirei listened closely to his ally��s footsteps moving into the distance. After confirming that the sound of footsteps had entirely disappeared��he again moved to a corner of the rooftop and shifted his gaze to a pile of discarded material covered by many sheets of water-resistant material.


    ���� I have already sent him away. I don��t know who you are, but isn��t it about time you revealed yourself?��


    This voice carried an authority that did not permit compromise. After a period of silence, a hair-raising and suppressed laughter rang out, seeping into the icy night air.


    ��Oh, already noticed, have you? Indeed, you are worthy of being an Executor who has experienced battle. Much more sensitive than that kid Kariya."


    From the darkness appeared a shadow without definite form. At first glance Kirei had even thought that it was a large pile of worms, a collection that would send a chill through anyone��but the bright moonlight immediately chased away this misconception; it was an old man, thin and small of stature, that quietly walked out.


    ��Executor, you have no need to worry. I am not your enemy. I am the kin of that kid who is cooperating with you.��


    Since he named himself thus��in Kirei��s heart surfaced a suitable person.


    ��Matou Z��ken�� is it not?��


    ��Indeed. You even know my name. It seems that Tohsaka instructs his disciples well.��


    The old magus quirked a corner of the lips deeply hidden in wrinkles, revealing an inhuman smile.


    ����������


    The thickness of the darkness spread about the mountain road was already incomparable to that of evening; it seemed that it was already night.


    In the darkness that was black as ink, you would not see your hand in front of your face. The brilliance of the headlights ripped apart this patch of darkness. Saber was still driving the steel beast as if her life depended on it.


    She had traveled this path when escorting Einzbern out of the city. When they had left, it had been Irisviel driving; returning, it was Saber who tightly gripped the steering wheel of the Mercedes-Benz, sure of the road. Though it was only two times that they had come and gone, it was enough for Saber. Her memory was above average; be it the width of the road or the angle of inclination or even when to make a turn, she could clearly recall it all.


    Saber saw that Rider��s ��Gordius Wheel�� had only just descended from high in the air and landed somewhere far away. For some unknown reason, the King of Conquerors had not continued to flee, but had landed on the ground, seemingly intending to respond to Saber��s challenge of having a competition of riding skills on the ground.


    His air of heroism seemed not to be miscible with his sneak tactic of kidnapping Irisviel, but perhaps this was exactly the conflict between Rider and his Master. The actions of Servants restricted by the contract often brought about many contradictory results; this was not surprising.


    This was exactly the personal experience that Saber herself had gained through her conflict with Emiya Kiritsugu.


    It made Saber very happy that Rider could make a decision based on his own agenda in this final battleground. Between these two fast-moving riders, Kiritsugu had no way of interfering even if he wanted to. To Saber, this was something she wanted very much.


    The key of the problem lay somewhere else��the vibration of the handlebars she was tightly gripping sent a message of danger.


    As a man-made machine, the V-MAX had already fully manifested all of its ability. What was sad was that what was driving ahead was a quick-moving Noble Phantasm that transcended normality. Although the V-MAX was already being towed along by its rider Saber��s internal prana, the strength of its material composition and structure was definitely limited.


    The engine and acceleration system, which from the city to here had been continuously used to their greatest capacity, were already showing signs of breaking down. Saber��s excellent driving allowed her to be aware of this vehicle��s internal situation as well as she would have known an extension of her own physical body. It was already possible to clearly hear the dejected cry of almost having reached its limit.


    ��It��ll be terrible if this goes on����


    There would be nothing more to say if she were to decelerate in consideration of the vehicle��s burden, but if it were necessary to force the motorcycle to continue at its high speed, this vehicle would fall apart within a few minutes. If no measures were taken to strengthen the innate capability of the vehicle��


    Saber herself had difficulty judging the feasibility of the plan that had momentarily flashed into her mind, but there was no way to hesitate further. Saber made up her mind and entrusted everything to all the possibilities that had been given to her as a Servant.


    The full-body platinum armor that she wore while fighting�� she now intended not to put the armor on her own body, but to fuse it with the body of the V-MAX through intense psychokinesis. The concept was similar to the armor that protected beloved horses on the battlefield. With the sense of unity of riding as the mainstay, this time she must definitely turn this steel beast that could not speak into her own limbs��


    Her prana continuously being released, the various important parts of the V-MAX that could ensure maximum speed of movement were completely covered and protected; the flexible and strong armor increased the capability of the motorcycle.


    ����This is great!��


    Though this usage was unexpected, Saber��s great skill made this difficult task possible. The entire structure of the V-MAX was wrapped in brand-new silver armor, beautiful and majestic to behold. This hard structure of the vehicle was in no way inferior to that monstrous, extraordinarily strong horsepower; this time, the mechanical lion had finally become a real magical beast. The exhaust pipe thundered.


    Saber released the Invisible Air like an arrow directly in front of her, completely covering the body of the vehicle. Using the compression of the pneumatic umbrella to decrease air resistance to zero, the V-MAX was finally released from air resistance.


    The needle of the speedometer was already damaged and could not be used. Saber��s prana had caused the rushing vehicle to transcend the laws of physics; already the speed was more than 400 kilometers per hour. The pressure released by the magecraft pressed the rear wheel firmly against the cement; even when making turns, Saber did not release the throttle and turned the body of the vehicle round by force.


    Like this, it might even be possible�� it made Saber extremely excited to have captured this thread of victory through so much effort.


    The distance from the ��Gordius Wheel�� in front gradually shortened. Originally it had looked like only a point of light, but now it was already possible to clearly see the entire likeness of the thundering vehicle that was releasing lightning bolts and also turning at high speeds.


    On the other side, Waver, who had been sitting in the charioteer��s seat since having touched down, was constantly watching the rear. Seeing the brilliance from the headlights of the motorcycle that was suddenly approaching, he could not help but hold his breath; he tugged at Rider��s cape.


    ��Rider, at this rate they will catch up to us! Eh, idiot, look out behind!��


    Hearing Waver��s frantic voice, Rider snorted. As a Heroic Spirit who had appeared in this world and gained the throne of Rider, even without turning back he could clearly feel the presence of Saber gradually closing in.


    ��This fellow, Saber. On the account that she can catch up just using that gizmo, I cannot but praise her. On the other hand����


    Rider roared, the corner of his lips twisting, showing the smile that had always seemed somewhat sinister.


    ��Sorry, but this is a war chariot. Now I can no longer play nicely in this game of competing speeds with you!��


    Then Rider slid the enormous structure of the car to the side, arriving at the side of the road.


    On the two sides of ��Gordius Wheel�� whose dimensions were greater than an ordinary truck were fixed two large, fiercely curved sickles. On the two sides of the national highway on which Rider was now speeding were dense forests that almost covered the path. If the wheels of the chariot were moved to the very edge of the paved road, then the blade of the sickle would definitely pass into the lush green forest��


    ��So, Saber, pursue me from behind!��


    The electrified wheels of the chariot crushed the forest as easily as if it were cutting through paper; Rider had begun a brutal deforestation.


    Though the tree trunks were all very thick, for the sharp sickles flying at 400 kilometers an hour, it was as easy as sawing wood. The tree trunks that had been instantaneously broken all snapped back and were swept into the air. The sight was like shredding wood shavings, only it was a nightmare a few hundred times more majestic.


    Seeing this tremendous scene of destruction, Saber could not help but hold her breath.


    ��Damn it��!��


    The trees that had been swept up into the air descended like rain upon their target, which was obviously the head of Saber who was catching up from behind. To say nothing of being directly hit��at this speed, even if the steering wheel should be gently brushed across, it would be a matter of life and death.


    Deceleration��was impossible. This was not a test that could be avoided just by retreating. The only path of survival was to rush on forward.


    Saber made up her mind; after making thorough mental preparation, she rushed into the rain of continuously falling trees without any timidity whatsoever.


    These things fell toward the ground like an avalanche. The V-MAX advanced forward in a twisting manner like a snake, passing through narrow spaces. Saber thought that braking to make the motorcycle stop was an act of stupidity, so not only did she not decelerate, she also made use of the momentum from acceleration to make the front wheel leave the ground, relying only on the rear wheel to maintain balance and performing the consummate stunt of controlling the driving of a motorcycle using magecraft alone. That beautiful one-wheeled dance incited Waver to stare, completely forgetting his fear; on Rider��s face also appeared a very satisfied smile.


    ��Hahahahaha! Fabulous! Indeed the King of Knights of consummate dignity! Only you are worthy to be named flower of the battlefield!��


    Laughing, Rider continued to deftly slide the chariot from side to side, closing in on the next object to be cut down.


    ��Here I come again��next up after the trees is a rain of stones!��


    The next prey of the sickles was surprisingly the solid asphalt and concrete that covered the surface of the road. Rock had a density and hardness much greater than tree trunks. But the sickles nevertheless mercilessly crushed them to rubble, sending them flying in all directions like droplets, blocking Saber��s way.


    A fatal baptism of rocks much more lethal than tree trunks. But�� Saber stared ahead, moving forward bravely, the corners of her mouth suddenly showing an undefeatable smile.


    ��King of Conquerors, you underestimate me!��


    Rocks were more dangerous than tree trunks only when first assuming that they must ��hit��. If she could dodge it all, then it would make no difference even if it were raining rockets or bullets. Saber entrusted the last hope of victory to the V-MAX which she completely trusted, using valiant and yet beautifully skilled riding ability to pass through the gaps between the stone and concrete.


    On the other side, sweeping the surface of the road with its large sickles, Rider��s war chariot had already lost its ability to accelerate. The concrete was much more difficult to cut through than tree trunks and was an obstructing force to the divine bulls, one that could not be overlooked.


    Saber��s sixth sense predicted the arrival of a divine opportunity for victory. From then on, the priority was to pass through the next few successive tests safe and unharmed; there would definitely be a chance to rise again from death�� A large concrete slab that had broken off the surface of the road obstructed the path of the V-MAX. The large flat stone slab, measuring more than two meters in both length and breadth, was just like a stone screen.


    Facing the blocked path right ahead of her, Saber��s gaze was unwavering; driving the V-MAX forward, she raised Invisible Air over the edge.


    ��Chaaaaaarge!!��


    Along with her roar, the clump of air pressure��which had the momentum to sweep away an army of thousands and was supported by the release of prana �C impacted heavily on the top of the stone slab; the slab, which looked as if it must weigh at least several tons, was easily flung into the air. It completely defied the laws of physics that the slender wrist of a young girl could carry out such a grand feat; this was the godly skill transcending normalcy that only a Servant could possess.


    Spinning rapidly in midair, the stone slab fell forward along the fatal parabola, aligned exactly with the top of the war chariot in front. Hearing Waver��s terrible scream, Rider turned his head. Raising his sword, he stared wide-eyed at the rock over his head.


    ��AAAAAAAAAH!��


    As if saying ��In a competition of strength I will definitely not lose to you��, Rider boldly brandished the bronze sword level with the stone slab. The slab��s trajectory was once again changed, spinning even more wildly in midair. At last it fell down like a boomerang, embedding itself deeply in the surface of the road behind the chariot.


    Seeing this scene, Saber��s entire body was electrified by a revelation.


    The concrete slab embedded into the asphalt road surface��the smooth side facing the sky, it was embedded diagonally into the ground at an angle of slightly more than thirty degrees. It was like a key that foretold the presence of victory.


    ��Now is a good time����


    Under the thumb of her right hand, which was tightly gripping the steering wheel, was a button that she had always been acutely conscious of. Saber drove the V-MAX with extraordinary riding skill; though she did not know that button��s ��function��, she did know that button��s ��effect��. That was the deepest secret hidden within this horse of steel, and also the most powerful trump card.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Saber pressed down on the red button; the two-wheeled beast let out a provoked roar.


    Within the interior of the rapidly rotating engine, inside the valve that had switched to atomization mode and filled with oxide fuel, the nitrogenous oxide expanded under the high temperature of 300 degrees Celsius and reached the boundaries of its limit. The V-MAX, suddenly increasing acceleration twofold, sped forward; this could only be called rapid acceleration. Saber used a great deal of strength to control the body of the vehicle; her target was a slope that had just appeared before her eyes.


    The front wheel had already moved onto the concrete slab which was giving out creaking sounds resembling screams. Then the body of the vehicle was propelled upward; the force of the madly spinning rear wheel suspended it in the air. Even the restriction of gravity had been broken, as it flew high into the air��


    To Rider, this was definitely a surprise attack that he had not anticipated. Complacently flying his Noble Phantasm in midair, he had not at all expected that the enemy would appear right above his head.


    Taking advantage of the lapse as the chariot slowed, due to a great acceleration from the V-MAX��s turbocharger, as well as having made a springboard of the slope that had come about only through coincidence, Saber found Rider��s weak spot at last.


    And this position above the enemy��s head was one of absolute advantage in crossing blades. This was indeed the grace of the goddess of victory given to the sword-wielding Heroic Spirit; this time was a chance of certain victory.


    ��Die, Rider!��


    Invisible Air, which had been lifted as if she gambled everything with this one blow �� slowed slightly with hesitation at that time.


    Rider raised his own blade to block. The blades that clashed together��considering only power, Saber should have had a greater chance of victory due to the advantage of her position; however, the outcome was an even match. Invisible Air could not break past Rider��s defenses, and had at last been deflected away.


    There was no opportunity for the swords to clash again, not between Gordius Wheel and the V-MAX which had fallen. Saber let off the speed that had been increased by the instantaneous prana release, sustaining the balance of the vehicle in midair only with great difficulty; as the rear wheel touched the ground, all the force of impact was absorbed by the rubber tire and suspension.


    Thus was an excellent opportunity to seize victory lost in vain, but Saber��s unease was for another reason.


    ��Einzbern is not here?!��


    There was no mistake. In the instant that the V-MAX had leaped, she had seen that in the charioteer��s seat of Gordius Wheel, aside from the driver Rider there was only his Master.


    In that case, then where had Irisviel, who had been kidnapped from the underground storage, gone?


    Saber braked with all her strength, restraining the vehicle that weighed more than 300 kilograms. The tires skidded on the surface of the ground, stopping the violent revolutions of the two wheels. All this time, she had pursued Rider without the slightest hesitation, but now the clouds of doubt surfaced in her chest.


    Exactly where was Rider��s destination as he moved?


    From the city street he had moved east to pass through the national highway�� His final destination was the Einzbern forest.


    Rider had already walked this path once, holding a bottle of wine. After kidnapping Irisviel, why would he specifically choose an escape route that led to the enemy��s territory?


    Feeling a chill that made her restless, Saber gritted her teeth.


    What if this was not an escape?


    And how would the Master of Rider have known about the underground cellar at Miyama��yes, it was basically impossible for him to have known. Rider��s camp had not in fact known that the Einzberns had changed their location. He had definitely thought that Saber and the rest had still been in that forested citadel, and so had, in the middle of the night, driven his chariot in midair in a blind rush there.


    In that case, then who was it that had attacked Maiya and kidnapped Irisviel in the underground storage?


    The truth was still unclear, but now an intense premonition rushed forth into Saber��s heart that she had been tricked. That feeling made her restless. While Saber had been pursuit Rider, the culprit that had set Rider up might be fleeing with Irisviel even now.


    She could not stay here any longer. She needed to return to Shinto as quickly as possible to search for Irisviel.


    And yet��though this judgment was entirely accurate, Saber did not move. There was a tense aura about her body, like the rising wind that heralds a coming storm; no useless action was allowed. She gazed upon the danger before her eyes, taking her stance and preparing to go all out at any time.


    About a hundred meters away, Rider��s chariot also slowed to a stop. And it had reversed the direction that it was facing, too. All this time, it had moved straight forward to let Saber trail in its dust, but now it actually turned around; the eyes of the two divine bulls, as well as their master the King of Conquerors, were filled with a feeling of the joy of battle; he looked upon Saber with a captivating gaze.


    There was no need to guess. Rider��s intentions were very obvious��he intended to fight.


    From his eyes could not be seen the slightest shadow of deception or scheming; he had truly been set up. The fires of rage burned in the eyes of the King of Conquerors as if demonstrating his might and saying ��No matter how you may stab me, I will return it in equal measure��.


    If Rider had moved east because he had the intention to challenge Saber, then his situation was different from that of Saber who had been led into a trap; he was in no way opposed to the current situation.


    Precisely because of this, if she were to ignore the problem of Rider and return to Fuyuki City, this would mean that she would be victim to Rider��s attack from behind while she was completely unprepared.


    She could only make an immediate decision now��it was a moment with no room to choose, in which she must quickly make her choice.


    The small hands of hers that gripped the hilt of her sword suddenly gave out a creaking sound.


    Waver huddled on the charioteer��s seat of the Gordius Wheel; he could feel that the fighting spirit of Rider, who stood beside him, had already reached its peak.


    The target of the King of Conquerors was definitely ahead of him by a hundred or so meters: Saber, riding on the large motorcycle, staring in this direction with a serious expression.


    She had chased Rider fervently from Shinto till here; why would she suddenly stop now? But Rider, upon seeing that his pursuer had stopped, did not take the opportunity to flee and widen the distance, but instead immediately turned the chariot around and pull it to a halt, as if intending to have a face-to-face confrontation. It stood to reason that this was a matter of course. Because to have a showdown with Saber had been Rider��s intention from the start. If the other had given up the pursuit, then it would be necessary for this side to take the initiative.


    But��although Waver was not yet very mature, he still bore the burden of being a Master; feeling restless and uneasy, he could not help but bite his lip.


    This distance, and this position, was all terrible.


    Saber��s Noble Phantasm, which had taken the life of Caster at Mion River��ever since witnessing the ��Sword of Promised Victory��, the war situation in front of him was clear at a glance. This was a straight road that was not obstructed by anything. There was no worry that unrelated people could be affected. Both sides were still as they stared at each other��without a doubt, the current situation was a uniquely advantageous condition for Saber��s Noble Phantasm.


    Small things of this magnitude would not have gone unnoticed by war veteran Rider. He had also witnessed the might of Saber��s Noble Phantasm at Mion River. Although his judgment was more often based on emotion than reason, in matters of war strategy, this Servant would definitely not judge wrongly.


    If, at this moment, the mechanical energy of the Gordius Wheel had been manifested at the largest capacity possible, perhaps it would have even been possible to evade for a time. But for some unknown reason, Rider just had to abandon the advantage he had in leg power and choose instead to confront Saber directly.


    ��Hey, Rider����


    ��Nn. Even if it is to you, my Master, I must first make this clear.��


    As if seeing through Waver��s doubt, Rider surfaced an irrepressible smile; nevertheless, his gaze never shifted from Saber as he said to the youth beside him.


    ��From now on, I will put aside my thoughts of winning the Grail; I intend to raise the stakes. If you wish to use a Command Spell to stop me, then perhaps now is the time?��


    ������


    Because he knew the haughty personality of this Servant, he could understand his intention.


    A rational Master would definitely use the power of the Command Spell to stop him; the Servant himself knew this well, too, but he wished to act recklessly anyway. Was this the case?


    ��You�� are you really going to initiate the attack? From this angle? Rush straight over?��


    ��That sword of light that we saw at the riverside. When Saber has taken her stance and is preparing to use it, we shall see if my Gordius Wheel can use the time lapse to cross this distance. This is what we are contesting.��


    Waver��s expression changed drastically; he began to recalculate the distance between both sides.


    It would be just in time; this was so alarmingly dangerous.


    Comparing the time he remembered it would take Saber to activate her Noble Phantasm and the acceleration power of Rider��s Noble Phantasm... No matter what angle he looked at it, it was very difficult to guess at the final result. The distance across which the two confronted each other was really very opportune.


    ���� How sure are you of victory? Rider?��


    ��About half.��


    The King of Conquerors replied with a dignified air, in a tone that was nevertheless very relaxed. To one who managed military affairs, this statistic was not in fact very optimistic.


    If the chance of victory was half, then the chance of failure was also half. It was as absurd as flipping a coin to decide between life and death. This sort of thing was definitely not worth being called a ��strategy��. If one absolutely had to name it something, then it could only be called ��the stratagem of gambling with one��s life��. Only under conditions in which there was no other way out would one adopt such foolish action.


    ��Why do you want to�� act irresponsibly like this?��


    ��Precisely because it is acting irresponsibly, therefore.��


    The Servant said softly, showing a somewhat sinister smile; his eyes were filled with the belief in victory�� while gazing fixedly upon an uncertain future of which he was only fifty percent assured.


    ��If a challenge is made under conditions like this when both sides are evenly matched, then the side that loses will definitely be left with no excuses or face. This is the true ��ultimate defeat��. I don��t actually think that that the sword of that girl who��s always trying to show off her cleverness can use this opportunity to bring me down. If I can completely defeat her in this way, then perhaps this time she will feel fear at her own incompetence, and from then on become my subordinate and serve me.��


    ������


    Waver furrowed his brow; he could only sigh. There were truly no words that could be said.


    In the end, it was only thus. Compared to the war centered around the Holy Grail, they placed even greater importance on the open and aboveboard competition between themselves as Heroic Spirits.


    ����You... want to win against Saber so much that you are willing to do something like this?��


    ��Mn, indeed, I would like that very much.��


    Rider nodded his head without the slightest hesitation.


    ��On the battlefield, she is certainly a star on earth. Rather than letting her make those jokes about whether or not she is actually an ideal king, it is better that she emit true light as a subordinate under me.��


    This despot had defeated countless nobility and war generals; ignoring their power and wealth, he had obtained their ��souls��.


    It was for this reason that people called him the King of Conquerors.


    He did not eliminate the enemy, nor belittle them; he subdued a standing opponent��this was what he thought was the true form of victory.


    What right had one who relied only on the Grail to connect and establish a contract to be concerned with whether this was right or wrong?


    ���� Forget it, Rider. If you can win by your methods, then that��s okay too.��


    Waver had given up; exhaling frustratedly, he threw out such a sentence.


    This was not a case of sending the helve after the hatchet. To Rider, whose prana had been replenished through a day of rest, this was an excellent opportunity to make a challenge; it was an opportunity that would definitely not come again. No one could guarantee that the next time he confronted Saber, his physical condition would be better than this.


    In that case, instead of believing in a statistical chance of victory, it was better to place his bet on Rider��s fighting spirit.


    Compared to attempting to convince the King of Conquerors through logical reasoning, it was better to let him do things on his own grounds��it was precisely that transcendent personality that was afraid of neither heaven nor earth that perhaps formed a chance of victory one could believe in.


    Waver��s expression was serious, as if having said these many reasons in order to convince himself. Rider maintained a confident smile.


    ��Hehe, kid, you seem to be starting to understand this idea of ��supremacy��.��


    His confidence was not hollow. Though he had said that it was a large gamble, Rider himself had full confidence in his victory.


    ��Light is at the other end of the world��conquer! Via Expugnatio: Distant Trampling Domination!��


    The true name of that which had finally been released, the chariot drawn by divine bulls from which lightning suddenly burst forth. The majestic braying of the divine bulls under whose feet Berserker had been trampled in the first battle could never compare to this.


    ����Let the wind come!��


    Seeing her opponent rush towards her, Saber also hurriedly pulled out her sword under the protection of the air pressure.


    Opening the vortex of the hurricane, a golden light shone forth as if to show the kingship of the knight; prana was continuously roiling.


    ��AAAALaLaLaLaLaie !!��


    Accompanying Rider��s roar, the bulls stamped hard once on the asphalt ground; their cloven hooves rushed forward like raging billows. Waver, though overwhelmed by their majesty, nevertheless made an utmost effort to open his eyes wide, so as not to pass out again like the last time. At the fore was a very strong anti-city Noble Phantasm about to be released; in order to gain the initiative, Rider rushed as if his life depended on it, definitely unwilling to give up an opportunity to defeat Saber.


    The King of Conquerors�� direct attack sent a shiver down Saber��s spine. By the rushing of the divine bulls, the hundred-meter distance had instantaneously been decreased to zero. In the blink of an eye, the might of Gordius Wheel manifested before her eyes.


    If the hilt of her precious sword had still been in her hand, then she would definitely have been certain of victory; facing the golden radiance that Rider raised, there was only one thing that she could shout out, one true name.


    ��Ex����


    In the moment that the rushing incarnation of thunder was about to trample upon Saber��s small frame��


    ��Calibur!��


    Golden lightning, as if radiating countless comets, made the night as bright as day.


    ����!��


    Waver��s gaze was drawn by this, dazzled by this, and he could not help but turn around��within the intense attack, he rationalized extremely calmly and realized one thing.


    He had personally witnessed the light of Saber��s Noble Phantasm, and that meant�� the result was that, before the Gordius Wheel had reached its final step, the King of Knights had taken the first step to initiate her attack.


    But even thus, the touch of the thickset arm that extended all the way to his shoulder nevertheless did not disappear.


    To be aware of one��s own defeat at the same time indicated the truth that one was still alive and clearheadedly conscious.


    Waver gingerly opened his eyes and saw the appalling condition of the battlefield.


    Due to Excalibur''s blow, the surface of the road had instantly been burned away; even the forest a little way away had been instantly blown to waste. The road was scarred, carved in the likeness of a single straight line. The molten asphalt gave off a revolting stench; it was extremely pungent. Waver felt as if his body was floating through the universe�� no, carried by a strong man on his shoulders. Who was it that carried his young Master like a small luggage bag�� it was not necessary to ask to know.


    ��Ah�� we��ve failed.��


    Rider said softly, as if remorseful from the heart. But considering the current situation, it did seem like too much of an understatement.


    It appeared that Rider was not hurt, either. But the chariot in which he rode, as well as the two divine bulls, had all vanished without a trace. The Noble Phantasm ��Gordius Wheel�� had borne the might of the ��Sword of Promised Victory�� and so had, like Caster��s sea monster, vanished and left no trace, not even a speck of dust.


    In the moment at which he had bordered the line of death, Rider, who had understood his failure, had quickly plucked Waver from the charioteer��s seat and narrowly escaped from under the attack of the anti-city Noble Phantasm. It could really be said that the two had cheated death. But the price was high enough. The flying chariot, which Rider had used as his main weapon all this time, had at the last minute gone up in smoke.


    But this was not yet over��using his will to fight, Waver immediately chased away his frustration at failure. Even if the ��Gordius Wheel�� had been taken away, the King of Conquerors still had one last real trump card.


    ��Rider! Use ��Ionian Hetairoi������


    Toward Waver who spoke thus, Rider lightly but very firmly shook his head. The King of Conquerors seemed to not yet intend to dismiss his foresight regarding the latter half of the war, which he had come up with while resting. If Saber was his opponent, it was best to use the chariot. As for the summoning of the Hetairoi, which could only be activated once, it was necessary to save it for the showdown with Archer later.


    But no matter how physically strong and unwilling to admit defeat Rider was, to engage in a battle of blades without mechanical force was clearly a definitively advantageous position for Saber. Though the build of the two were vastly different, this was a battle between Servants that transcended normalcy. Though Saber looked weak, she had a monstrous fighting ability; from the battles so far, Waver had long since become aware of this.


    Very obviously, Rider understood her strength well. But the King of Conquerors still did not look at all afraid; he confronted Saber open and aboveboard by raising his sword, without the slightest indication of retreat.


    In this closely matched staring competition, it was Saber who lost first.


    She slid the sword wrapped in windstorms back into its sheath, then released the throttle and slid the rear wheel around to turn the vehicle, speeding away with her back to Rider.


    Saber did not show off her weakness to Rider at all; at the same time she was moving the rear wheel, she also quickly accelerated, leaving behind only a tremendous roar of exhaust and moving quickly in the direction of Fuyuki City in one breath.


    To Waver and Rider, this was certainly unexpected; now Saber needed to quickly search for Irisviel and had no time for a showdown with Rider. She needed to find the culprit who had led her to clash with Rider, then snatch Irisviel back from that person; for this goal, even if she had to throw aside the showdown with Rider, she needed to retreat as soon as possible.


    In the blink of an eye she had disappeared from sight, leaving only the roar of a motorcycle that was moving away. Waver and Rider stood there stupefied, listening to the sound of the motorcycle. Rider, who had been listening intensely to the sound of the exhaust, nodded, showing a knowing expression.


    ��A motorcycle�� Nn, it is truly a good thing.��


    ����You��after being defeated, this is really the first thing you have to say?��


    In the aftermath of battle, all the strength had drained out of Waver��s body; angrily questioning Rider, he suddenly became aware of an important problem and became dismayed.


    ��Hey, Rider��how are we ever going to get back?��


    ��Ah, that�� We shall have to walk.��


    ����Yeah.��


    In the darkness, Waver gazed upon Shinto which shone with light in the distance, and sighed heavily.

 Volume 4 - CH 14.4

    Mat�� Z��ken �C


    The man before him was the mastermind behind the Mat�� family, a presence known but never seen. Kotomine Kirei��s senses couldn��t help but go on the alert.


    There was a small, short figure that had deliberately chosen to stand in a dark corner of the night street, a place that bright lights could not illuminate. Contrary to his shriveled and aged appearance, this man was an extremely dangerous entity; Tokiomi had told Kirei this time after time. Although he had publicly declared that he was retired and no longer cared for the businesses of the outside world, he was an abnormality that covertly used the secret arts of magecraft to prolong his life and rule over the Mat�� house for generations. In a way, he was far more dangerous than the actual Master of the family, Kariya. This old man was someone who required special attention.


    ��Kotomine Kirei. I heard that you��re the son of that stubborn and honest Risei. Is that so?��


    ��That is true.��


    Kirei nodded to show agreement when he heard the question asked by this hoarse voice.


    ��Hmph �C what a surprise. It is often said that heroes come from the most unexpected places. There must be some truth to it. I didn��t think that man could sire a son as wily and deceitful as you.��


    ��What do you want, Mat�� Z��ken?��


    Kirei ignored the old magus��s provocation and demanded an answer.


    ��You should be on Kariya��s side, so why did you have to hide here and eavesdrop on us?��


    ��What are you talking about? I��m just a parent worried about his child. I wanted to see with my own eyes what kind of helper that child Kariya got for himself.��


    He deliberately pretended to smile like a doting grandfather, but that skeletal, shriveled countenance was markedly different from that of normal humans. It was obvious that his face, with such a structure, would never have such a smile.


    ��I heard everything you said to Kariya to appease him. You seem to want to get rid of the son of the T��saka house.��


    ��That is true. That man killed my father �C��


    ��Be quiet. Don��t repeat such a lie twice.��


    Those deep-set eyes, buried in wrinkles, glistened with a keen light and stared at Kirei.


    ��Kotomine Kirei, you��ve gone too far with your petty trickery. You even dared to act behind T��saka��s back; you��ve overstepped your boundaries. You don��t need Kariya��s hand to kill Tokiomi at all, not since the moment you decided to get rid of him. You must have prepared for every eventuality �C I��m not so old that I��m turning senile. You might be able to trick Kariya, but don��t you dare think you can trick me too.��


    ������


    Kirei quietly improved his evaluation of this old magus in his mind, but he maintained his mask of calm.


    ��Your goal isn��t the son of the T��saka house, but Kariya himself. Isn��t it?��


    ���� If you doubt me so, then why didn��t you stop Kariya?��


    A bone-chilling creaking sound, like the muted chirping of a hoard of insects, resonated. Kirei only understood it to be the sound of this old man��s suppressed laughter after a few moments.


    ��Hmm, how should I say this�� you can say it is simply out of my curiosity. I want to see what methods you would use to ��destroy�� Kariya. I am very interested in this.��


    ���� Z��ken, can you really watch Kariya, who is fighting for the Mat�� house, have his chances of victory destroyed little by little?��


    ��Chances of victory? Kariya? Hmph, such things never existed. If that piece of trash can obtain the Holy Grail, then the past three bouts of slaughter would all seem like a comedy show.��


    ��I don��t quite understand. Isn��t the Mat�� house also one of the Three Noble Families of the Beginning, one that craves the Holy Grail?��


    Hearing Kirei��s question, Z��ken gave a cold snort.


    ��I think the T��saka son and those of the Einsbern house are all idiots. If they remember the details from the last battle of the previous war, then they should understand that there is something odd with this fourth Heaven��s Feel, and be alert towards it.


    "I saw through the battle for this round from the start. Truth be told, just by looking at that despicable Caster at the start of the War, we should have been able to tell that the summoning didn��t call forth a Heroic Spirit, but an evil spirit far removed from heroes. Without a doubt, something has begun to err within the Heaven��s Feel system. We need to solve this problem first.��


    This odd man, who had overcome ordinary humanity, had likely been present in every single Heaven��s Feel. This man Mat�� Z��ken had grasped something that even the previous Supervisor, Kotomine Risei, had not known about.


    ��Then why did you let Kariya and Berserker participate? If you only wanted to watch from the sidelines, then why did you even prepare a Servant?��


    ��That��s not the reason. Although there were some dubious elements, it is still a grand ceremony held every 60 years, after all. It wouldn��t have been interesting to watch the children fumble around. Therefore, I found a unique method for me to enjoy the event.��


    Z��ken said with a tone of ridicule. His mouth tilted even more, and there were smiles all over his face.


    ��Of course, if that failure really grabbed the Grail, then there��s no better outcome. Despite what I say, I really am impatient.


    "Just seeing how Kariya, who betrayed me, suffers in pain day by day �C I honestly can��t get enough of it. I desire the Mat�� house��s victory, but I��m also tempted by the thought of observing Kariya��s defeated and helpless end. How conflicted I am!��


    Z��ken��s hoarse laughter was truly piercing to Kirei��s ears. How much better would it have been had they met on the battlefield and fought for their lives not with words, but with swords? He could not help thinking that even though he knew the other was a very dangerous old magus. It seemed that Kirei already found the existence of Mat�� Z��ken to be unbearable.


    Faced with the inquisition from Kirei, who was trying his best to hide the true feelings in his heart, Z��ken lifted his eyebrows as if deliberately mocking the other man.


    ��Ahhh, how surprising. I thought you would''ve been able to understand my joy.��


    ���C What did you say?��


    ��I may look old, Kotomine Kirei, but my nose is still very sensitive. You have the same smell as I do. You��re like a maggot that crawled here, attracted by the piece of rotting meat that Kariya is.��


    ������


    Kirei remained quiet, but slowly drew out his Black Keys from within his frock.


    He now knew he could no longer persuade this old magus with reason, but they must fight to the death. Z��ken had stepped into his range. He had entered the ''absolute territory'' at the risk of his life. If he wanted to ensure his vitals remain safe, he could only use a killing strike, attacking the enemy head-on without any warning. If Z��ken had thought of evading that strike at his vitals �C an inevitably certain kill �C Kirei would have no other choice but to confront him directly. Right now, Mat�� Z��ken had already crossed this line - not with his feet, but with his words.


    However, Z��ken still faced the cold killing intent emanating from Kirei with a casual smile.


    ����Oh? Did I overestimate you? I thought I��d finally managed to find a kindred spirit. It seems you still feel ashamed of your own heresy �C hahaha, you��re still too inexperienced. Do you feel ashamed of these matters, such as a man would feel shame in indulging in self-pleasure?��


    There were no shows of strength, nor were there any warnings. Kirei simultaneously threw out two Black Keys at his left and his right in the blink of an eye, so fast that his preparatory movements couldn��t even be seen. It was as if he was going to pierce this old man��s body like a piece of barbeque meat.


    However, faced with those blades, Z��ken remained completely unmoved. He was extremely nonchalant, and it was no empty boast. The silhouette of the old magus melted like mud moments before the two blades were about to pierce him through, and he once again became a shapeless shadow hiding in the corner.


    Kirei��s entire body tensed up. A voice full of happy mockery sounded from somewhere.


    ��Ahh, scary, scary. You are young, but still a hound of the Church. It��ll definitely endanger my life if I mock you.��


    Kirei took up another Black Key and stared at the throbbing shadow in the darkness.


    Was it an illusion a moment ago, when he saw that he was just about to pierce Mat�� Z��ken��s flesh? Or was it that Mat�� Z��ken��s physical body didn��t even exist here? Any kind of extraordinary thing was possible when it came to this wily and devious old magus. If such trivial matters surprised Kirei, then he would not be suited to the role of Executor.


    ��Honestly. Until next time, young man. You must nurture your personality so that you can be on equal footing with me the next time we meet. Hahahaha����


    Z��ken��s scent melted into the darkness and disappeared, leaving only a terrifying shrieking laughter. All that was left was the figure of Kirei, who stood holding his blade like a scarecrow.


    ������


    Irritated, Kirei threw the Black Key, which had lost its target, on the roof.


    He hadn''t imagined that this old man was a monster with no usable potential whatsoever. There was no reason to keep him alive.


    He was certain that Mat�� Z��ken was a nemesis that he must eliminate sooner or later.


    ����������


    To escape the gradually darkening night, Mat�� Byakuya continued to drown himself in alcohol.


    Nothing had happened last night, and it passed peacefully. But now he was resentful of the fact. Mighty waves rushed up after calm sea weather. Nothing dangerous had happened last night and it went past peacefully, which meant that dangerous happenings would be afoot tonight.


    Byakuya clearly understood the truth behind the alien events that had been threatening the Fuyuki night recently. He was the eldest son and inheritor of the prestigious Mat�� house, the final remnants of a mighty bloodline that had begun a pilgrimage to seek the traces of the Holy Grail in the distant past. In truth, he should have been a part of this cruel and extraordinary war as one of its participants.


    However, he had turned his back on his duty and drowned himself in alcohol day after day. Byakuya felt no shame towards his own behavior. On the contrary, he actually thought his was the correct and logical attitude in comparison to his little brother Kariya. Byakuya could say that with his chest thrust out in pride.


    Byakuya could never understand why Kariya, who had been disowned by the Mat�� house a long time ago, had returned to his homeland and gone so far as to participate in the Heaven��s Feel. He didn��t even want to understand it. He couldn��t thank his little brother enough for having changed his mind. Had he not returned, the one reduced to such a state and forced to participate in the Heaven��s Feel would have been not Kariya, but Byakuya himself.


    Whenever he remembered that figure, black like a vengeful spirit, that Kariya had summoned using the Summoning Circle and signed a contract with �C Byakuya could only use alcohol to numb himself, to get as far away from the terror he felt then as possible.


    How could anyone stay sane when he knew there were 6 other such things slaughtering each other in the night while devouring human flesh and blood? The current Fuyuki city was an authentic demonic realm. Alcohol was the only thing he could rely on to keep on living in this place while maintaining a calm mentality.


    His only child Shinji was sent overseas in the name of studying. Byakuya himself was strongly against staying in the present Fuyuki. However, he had no legitimate reason to leave the Mat�� mansion. Z��ken had given him the task of acclimating the little girl adopted from the T��saka house to the underground worm storage and training her to one day be worthy of becoming the next head of the Mat�� house.


    Yes. Byakuya had already completed his task to near perfection as the current head of the Mat�� house. Z��ken��s original plan had been to sit aside and observe this Heaven��s Feel anyways. After all, Kariya was simply a toy played in that old magus��s hand. Byakuya was the only one in the current Mat�� family who was walking along the right path. It wasn��t a matter of the number of Magic Circuits. Even if his abilities were only good enough to defeat a small child, Byakuya still firmly believed his path was the only one that could truly connect to the future of the Mat�� house��


    He said this to himself and continued to gulp down large mouthfuls of liquor into his stomach while despising his little brother.


    Becoming a magus of the Mat�� house meant becoming the puppet of Z��ken �C the mastermind controlling everything behind the scenes. Because Byakuya understood this, he had no sympathy for Kariya, who had once left the family but foolishly returned and willingly became the foster bed for the Crest Worms. He never had much familial love for his little brother to begin with. Kariya had talent that far surpassed his older brother, but left the family and forced the cursed destiny carried by generations of the Mat��s all unto Byakuya. How could he feel sympathetic toward such a man right now?


    Ahh, why was he still not sleepy today? Normally, he would have been dead asleep a long time ago. He hadn''t drunk enough; he was not drunk enough. He wanted to forget what was happening outside of the house as soon as possible, wanted to skip through the night as quickly as possible �C but someone took the wine glass on the table and poured all the ice water in the glass onto Byakuya��s head.


    He fainted for a moment under the piercing cold, but his drunkenness was immediately dispelled and he regained consciousness. A merciless impact slammed into his cheek this time. Byakuya curved up into the blankets on his bed.


    Byakuya��s mentality snapped. Even his cries of horror were suppressed in his throat and couldn��t be voiced. A wraith-like man whose appearance sent shivers down Byakuya��s spine was standing there, looking down on him.


    He was dressed in a dirty, creased old coat, and the stubble on his chin said he hadn��t shaved in days. If judging by appearances alone, this man looked even more like a drunkard in a pub than Byakuya, who was inside his own house and dressed in everyday clothing. However, his eyes refuted all that. The temperature in that man��s eyes had already surpassed the realms of cruelty or mercilessness. It was only filled with the cold sadism and lethality of a wounded beast. After staring into those eyes, Byakuya surrendered all will to uncover the origins of this man or his business here and became a complete slave of despair.


    Who this man was, how he had broken through the impressive layers of protective boundaries outside the house; none of that mattered now. This thing that now appeared before Byakuya was undoubtedly the reincarnation of the very horror that he had only managed to temporarily forget through the effects of alcohol for the past week.


    ����Where is Irisviel right now?��


    Byakuya was convinced that he must answer before he understood the meaning of the question, or else he would be killed.


    �C After a moment, he finally realized he actually didn��t understand the meaning of this question. Byakuya was instantly crushed by an overwhelming despair.


    ��I, I, I����


    Byakuya moaned unintelligibly. The man stared at him with an ice-cold gaze and slowly took out the weapon from his coat. He roughly jammed Byakuya��s right hand between the floor and the muzzle and pressed the trigger.


    Byakuya��s right hand scattered in the wind with a thundering bang that could make anyone who heard it go insane.


    A part of his body had just disappeared without reason. Byakuya was so shocked that he couldn��t speak. After a while, a scarring pain made him scream in agony.


    ��No, no no no I don��t know I just don��t know I don��t know anything! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! My hand! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!��


    ������


    There was no one with more experience with getting information out of people unwilling to provide it than Emiya Kiritsugu. Instinct honed over the years told him he wouldn��t get much of an answer even if he kept asking.


    Mat�� Byakuya��s soul had already been ruined long ago. Although Kiritsugu didn��t know the reason, Byakuya had already forced himself onto a road of no return long before Kiritsugu came to visit.


    In retrospect, Kiritsugu was the final straw that broke his back and made him crumble completely. This man before him would not hesitate to do anything to get rid of his present pain, including betraying Z��ken. When they reached such a stage, everything humans said was a guaranteed truth.


    It seemed Byakuya truly didn��t know anything about what had happened in the last few hours.


    Which meant �C the destination of Irisveil��s kidnappers was definitely not the Mat�� mansion.


    He had spent hours breaking through the protective barriers in such a pressing and tense circumstance, and yet the result was nothing. Kiritsugu couldn��t help but grit his teeth in regret.


    By process of elimination, only those from the Mat�� camp could have kidnapped Irisviel. Rider��s Master didn��t have the reconnaissance ability to discover the secret headquarters Kiritsugu had prepared, whereas T��saka didn��t need to contradict himself in this way when they had just formed an alliance last night.


    Although the possibility of a new opposing force emerging apart from the seven Masters and Servants was very low, it was not impossible. However, such wild guesses wouldn��t get him any results at this stage. At the moment, he could only find this potential enemy amongst the three Masters who still had the protection of their Servants and needed Irisviel for the final stage.


    It was almost four hours after the raid on the underground storage. Victory was slipping further away from Kiritsugu with every second he lost, and he had no time to stop and think thoroughly.


    Kiritsugu didn��t even bother to look at Byakuya, who was sobbing with pain and terror, and left the Mat�� mansion.


    Kiritsugu again used about three hours to break through the protective magecraft formations in order to enter the T��saka mansion, his next target.


    His methods were already close to miraculous. The bounded field that T��saka Tokiomi set up was a first-rate security system specifically guarding against magi, and was created with magi in mind to begin with. It couldn��t be broken through by sheer magecraft even if attacked continuously for a whole year. Kiritsugu could overcome this bounded field in a short time precisely because he was someone who did not seek results by way of magecraft and fought against magi by perceiving traps wrought through magecraft.


    However, no matter how comparatively quick he was, it was long enough to make Kiritsugu anxious in the current state. He had never wasted this much time on the battlefield. He had finally broken through the protection between the inner porch and the living room, but Kiritsugu was still tormented with a nameless anxiety the moment he arrived in the main lounge. Although he passed through the protective barriers at the risk of his life, it didn��t mean he was guaranteed to find Irisviel, just as had happened at the Mat�� mansion.


    Saber, who started chasing Irisviel one step before Kiritsugu, must have also failed. He could still feel that the Circuits providing prana were not interrupted, which meant that Saber had not suffered any major attacks.


    However, had she been safely protected, Irisviel would have definitely activated her signal conducting system and relayed Kiritsugu with detailed information on her current location. He still had not received that, which meant Saber��s pursuit had also been a wasted effort.


    After carefully removing the seal on the window, he also removed the inner plug with glass-cutting tools. Kiritsugu had finally arrived at the inner parts of the T��saka mansion. No lights were lit within, and all was quiet. It was almost like an empty house with no inhabitants. However, because it was an enormous mansion, such conclusions were hard to draw. As an outstanding Master, Tokiomi was much more prudent than the eldest son of the Mat�� house. If they were to chance upon each other, then Kiritsugu must make the mental preparedness to fight him. Of course, he would definitely use Archer, and Kiritsugu would have to summon Saber here too. He would have to once again spend a Command Seal and forcibly summon her here.


    Although he had wanted to avoid having a confrontation between Saber and Archer, whose true fighting strength remained to be seen, the current situation was too urgent for him to be able to choose his battle strategies. Even so, he wanted to start fighting after having confirmed Irisviel��s whereabouts. If it happened to be an unknown enemy who currently had possession of Irisviel, then Kiritsugu would be falling into a trap if he began to duel with the Mat�� or T��saka houses. What annoyed him the most was that he had to consider this possibility and be wary of it.


    Suddenly, Kiritsugu��s sense of smell detected something unavoidable as he stepped into a dark room.


    It was the stench of blood. It was undoubtedly fresh.


    He focused his prana to his eyes and used night sight. He could instantly see the furniture and design of the room with impeccable clarity. It seemed to be a living room. There were also two sets of teacups on the table.


    There was obviously a large amount of blood in the middle of the luxurious carpet.


    Kiritsugu carefully checked the bloodstain, which had dried completely. Although the blood had not splattered widely, the amount shed didn��t seem to be from a light wound. With his experience, he concluded it could only have been a bloodstain left from a stab wound.


    Kiritsugu searched through all the other rooms, just to be careful. However, his goal was no longer to have a better grasp of the situation, but to find the inhabitant here.


    As a medium and the starting point of magecraft, blood was the most important ingredient in magecraft. It would have been unthinkable for a magus to casually let out his blood in his territory with no intent to cast a spell. Of course, it would be a different matter entirely if it happened to be the magus��s particular habit. However, according to Kiritsugu��s previous investigations, the man T��saka Tokiomi was not so careless.


    His premonition became conviction when he reached the basement workshop without much trouble. A magus would never allow others to easily set foot into his workshop even if he was away from home, let alone present in the house. It seemed that Tokiomi was not only absent from his home, but in a situation where he couldn��t even detect the current state of his house.


    To verify, Kiritsugu took out an eye drop bottle from his pocket containing the liquid that could be used to test his hypothesis. The liquid was made by refining the body fluids of a succubus, a kind of demon that particularly liked to seduce men. It was especially sensitive to the blood of men and aged things, and could distinguish differences accurately.


    First he tested the reaction of the liquid in the bathroom sink, and then he verified the bloodstains in the living room. It was evident that the reaction was the same for both. Only one man would have shaved at this bathroom sink in the past few days.


    And that man��s blood was spilled on the carpet in the living room��


    Now he was sure T��saka Tokiomi was either dead or had disappeared.


    Faced with the emergence of this surprising turn of events, Kiritsugu did his best to calm himself and began to assess the situation.


    There were no traces of a fight in the room. The two teacups placed here were to welcome a guest. Tokiomi had definitely suffered a heavy or even lethal wound after having chatted to someone in this room, whom he had welcomed as a guest. It seemed that Kiritsugu wasn��t the only one carrying out revenge on magi.


    But what was Tokiomi��s Servant doing at that time? How could he look from the sidelines and ignore his Master? However, there was another possibility�� the possibility that Archer no longer needed Tokiomi as a Master, and Archer murdered Tokiomi together with his next contractor. This would also be a reasonable explanation.


    Faced with this solemn answer that he had achieved after prolonged thought, Kiritsugu felt as if a knife was twisting in his heart.


    A man who was T��saka Tokiomi��s friend and was welcomed as a guest, a man before whom Tokiomi could even show his weaknesses.


    Archer��s new Master had gained new Command Seals �C he was someone who had lost his Servant and thus lost the authority of a Master, but retained his life.


    There was no need to think any further. There was only one such man. Moreover, if he had really obtained a new Servant and was once again participating in the Heaven��s Feel, kidnapping Irisviel and controlling the ��Vessel of the Grail�� with his own hands would have been a logical and necessary move.


    Therefore �C Kiritsugu finally understood that confrontation with Kotomine Kirei was unavoidable.

 Volume 4 - CH 14.5

    It was midnight, but a bright light was still on in the hilltop church.


    The house of God that promised peace on earth �C as he came upon it, a small yet contradictory sentiment stopped Mat�� Kariya in his tracks.


    The naivety of those humans who easily sought solace at the so-called place of prayer. He sneered at the thought; but at the same time, one could not help but feel sympathy towards them.


    If one said that every suffering in this world was but a trial of God, then Kariya would strangle that God and His disciples to death with his own hands �C he was probably driven by that impulsion.


    One step, and then another. Steadily, Kariya was getting closer to the Holy Grail. But even faster, the crest worms inside his body kept eating into his life. If he strained his ears, he could almost hear the trilling sound of the worms slurping flesh and blood from his body, the sound of them scraping his bones and feasting on them. To Kariya, the pain of the crest worms�� slow, continual torture had already become a part of himself, like breath and heartbeat. His consciousness was always cloudy and dim, and if he lost focus he would be only vaguely aware of the passage of time.


    He swore never to forgive him as a person. Like water seeping out of a crevice, that thought continued to erode his heart bit by bit.


    How many more times can I fight later?


    How many more days will I live?


    If Kariya was trying to gain the Holy Grail and secure Sakura��s salvation with his own hands �C which was exactly his last wish - he could only wait for a miracle, right?


    If that was the case, should he pray? From the top of the towering gable roof in front of him, at that cross with its detached gaze, the worms creeping towards the ground; should he kneel down and pray earnestly?


    ��Stop kidding�� me�� ugh!��


    He felt like he was being flooded by a humiliating timidity. Scoldingly, Kariya rebuked himself. He did not come to the church at a time like this to seek imaginary help. No, it was the exact opposite. This evening, Kariya sought the blood of his sworn enemy. If he was to believe Kotomine Kirei��s words, then at this moment, the one awaiting Kariya��s visit at the chapel was none other than T��saka Tokiomi. He was not here for repentance or worship �C Kariya was standing in front of the altar now to conclude a vendetta. Kotomine Kirei had prepared an unlikely rematch for his previous duel with Tokiomi, the one he had lost. Tonight would probably be his last chance to get back at that loathsome magus. He must not be careless.


    The pain of his flesh, conflict and despair �C all were burned down to ashes by the flames of hatred that flared up in his heart.


    Memories of the previous battle �C he had not even returned a single attack �C further fanned the fury within Kariya.


    His mind could only see the instant in which he would destroy Tokiomi �C who had snatched Aoi away from him and abandoned Sakura �C with his own hands. With only that in mind �C how near he was to the Holy Grail; the terror of being defeated �C all was forgotten. He had completely turned into an automatic, hate-driven machine. With only that in mind, Mat�� Kariya��s heart was liberated from all sufferings. His mouth even curved into a smile. There was no longer any fear of letting Berserker loose. With that, he would grab Tokiomi��s heart, and he would bathe in the gush of his blood. If he could achieve that, there was nothing he could not afford to lose �C he was reduced to such thinking.


    His shoulders shook like a beast drawing a deep breath. Having arrived at the front gate of the church with killing intent seething from his entire body, Kariya slowly pushed the doors open.


    A candlelight glimmered gently in the center of the chapel. In contrast, the still air was overly peaceful, as if it had frozen. Kariya felt a slight sense of unease, like one would feel in a graveyard. Nevertheless, the instant he saw the back of the head of the person sitting in the first row of the congregation seats, he was awash with overwhelming anger.


    ��T��saka, Tokiomi��!!��


    It was a shout brimming with killing intent, but there was no reply. Knowing that complete disregard was just like the prideful attitude of the magus, Kariya walked in on large strides and closed his distance with Tokiomi.


    ��You want to kill me, Tokiomi? But you��re too na?ve. Until I have my revenge on you, no matter how many times, I will������


    But with his defenseless back exposed to Kariya, Tokiomi still did not show any response. Despite himself, Kariya slowed his pace with distrust and caution.


    He wondered if it was a decoy puppet sitting there to trick Kariya. However, from up close he could see the shoulder width, the carefully trimmed, curly and glossy hair, and even the shape of his slightly visible ears �C without a doubt, this was T��saka. Kariya would not be mistaken about the figure of his sworn enemy, which had been burned into his eyes.


    Kariya came to a distance where could reach out and touch Tokiomi with his hands, and stopped.


    With hatred and an odd unease and confusion, he gazed at the back of Tokiomi, who had not budged an inch.


    ��T��saka �C��


    He stretched out his hand.


    The day before yesterday, defensive fire had stopped all his attacks. Recalling the scorching heat, he instinctively drew his hand back. Even so, he could not resist the impulse to grab Tokiomi��s neck, just a few centimeters away, and break it�� Finally, the shivering fingertip reached the front of the neck with its stylish tie.


    With just a light touch, the corpse that had been leaning against the seat lost its balance.


    The flaccid limbs were like those of a puppet whose strings had been cut. Like building blocks tumbling down, T��saka Tokiomi��s ice-cold body collapsed into Kariya��s arms.


    ���C��


    At that moment, the confusion and shock that hit Mat�� Kariya was as destructive as a single hammer blow to his head.


    Like an empty shell, the blank face was unmistakable �C without any room for doubt, it was the countenance of T��saka Tokiomi. At that point, Kariya had no other choice but to accept that Tokiomi was dead.


    The once scornful, haughty derision, all the intimately cold-hearted and sneering words; all the memories related to T��saka Tokiomi saturated Kariya��s thoughts and overwhelmed him. With the existence of Tokiomi as a starting point, the sentiments, motivation, and urge swirling within Kariya, were all blown off at once.


    ��W �C W �C Why��.?��


    And then, standing with the soundless corpse in his hands, thunderstruck, Kariya was stunned at the size of the hole gaping wide within it. A cavity so large that it caused Mat�� Kariya��s countenance to crumble to an unrecognizable appearance.


    At that moment, for the first time, he realized that he had not considered, much less foreseen losing his driving factor �C his bitter enemy, T��saka Tokiomi; but this realization was already too late. Uncontrollably shaken, Kariya was at a point where he could not even recall basic information like why he had been fighting Tokiomi or what had he wished for in participating in the war of the Holy Grail.


    And then �C


    ������Kariya...-kun?��


    �C At that moment, until he sensed the presence of the new visitor who had just stepped into the chapel, until he was called from behind by that familiar and lovely voice �C Kariya had not noticed anything at all.


    Turning back in a stupor, Kariya could not grasp at all why Aoi T��saka was still standing there. If his brain had been functioning properly, he probably would have wondered why he was being called by Aoi of all people, and why she had visited this place when there was no reason at all for her to do so. And he probably could have gone even further back in his train of thought to the one person who would have been able to position Tokiomi��s body at the chapel beforehand �C it had to be a human - and been able to guess without difficulty the identity of the person who had killed Tokiomi.


    ��A��.u��..��


    However, at the height of his confusion, in a state where he could not mouth legible words, Kariya could only moan uselessly. The instant he staggered back, the corpse he had been carrying in his arms fell onto the chapel floor with like a sack. Thud. For a long time, Aoi stared at the figure that had once been her husband. Staring, without twitching a muscle.


    ��Aoi...-san���� I������


    Without uttering a syllable, Aoi slowly approached Tokiomi��s body as if being drawn to him. For reasons unknown, Kariya felt overpowered and retreated further, but was obstructed by an obstacle just a few steps later. Rigidly still as if passing judgment unto him, it was the altar of the chapel.


    Bending her knees to the floor, Aoi lifted Tokiomi��s face up. With no place to hide, Kariya could only watch her. He could not understand why Aoi did such a thing. �C No, he did not want to understand. Why she did not even spare a glance at him, her childhood friend, but continually fixed her eyes on the body of Tokiomi; what the meaning of those tears falling down her face was �C Kariya obstinately rejected comprehension, and because of that, he could not utter a single word.


    If memory served �C he was supposed to never make this person �C whom he loved above anyone else �C cry again, and to fight for her even at the cost of his life.


    If that was the case, then this woman sobbing in front of him right now �C who was she? If he were to accept the answer, wouldn��t Mat�� Kariya fall to pieces?


    She did not look at Kariya. As if ignoring the air and all else, tears poured out from her to her husband��s body. She, the tragic heroine, was exactly at the center of the world as its axis of revolution. Having regarded her in that way, Kariya was an existence devoid of all meaning, like trash on the stage or a stain in the background. Kariya was terrified of the delusion that his position and his very existence were erased. He even felt the impulse to scream to catch her attention. But not a sound could come out of his dry throat.


    Nevertheless, before long, when he was looked straight in the eye by Aoi �C who had finally lifted her head up �C Kariya finally understood: Ignorance was a greater compassion; if he could disappear from the world at that instant, it would be a far greater relief.


    ������So now it��s as if the Mat��s had gained the Holy Grail, right? Happy now, Kariya-kun?��


    It was a familiar voice, but in a tone he had never heard before. That was because his gentle and kind childhood friend had never hated or cursed anyone in front of Kariya before.


    ��I �C but, I �C ��


    Why must he be blamed? Tokiomi T��saka was the cause of all the evil. When that man was not around, everything was supposed to turn out well. First of all, why had he died in a place like this? It should have been Kariya asking questions instead.


    ��Why��..?��


    However, not even allowing time for Kariya to reply, she asked him back instead.


    ��So after snatching Sakura away from me, the Mat��s are still not satisfied? Of all people, you killed this man in front of my own eyes���� Why? Did you really hate us so much?��


    I don��t know I don��t know.


    With a face just like Aoi''s; with a voice just like Aoi''s; why was this woman directing such seething enmity and cold killing intent towards Mat�� Kariya?


    Kariya was supposed to have saved Aoi. He was supposed to have obtained a future for her beloved daughter. Then why was he being blamed? Who on earth was this woman?


    ��That guy �C it��s his, fault �C ��


    Pointing at Tokiomi��s corpse with a shaky hand, Kariya tried to correct Aoi in a loud voice.


    ��If that man would just, disappear �C no misfortune would befall on anyone. Aoi-san, Sakura-chan �C I thought you��d be, happy �C��


    ��Stop talking nonsense!��


    With a demonic expression, the woman shouted.


    ��You, what do you know! Someone who has never loved anyone before!��


    ���C Ah �C��


    With a snap �C


    �C the decisive cracking sound caused Mat�� Kariya to collapse.


    ��I����


    I have a person I loved.


    Someone warm and gentle; someone whom I want to be happy, above everyone else.


    If it��s for her sake, even my life was worth it. Because I felt this way, I had to, endure, endureendureendureendureendureendureendureendureendureendureendureendureendureendure to this day whatever pain or hardships so being denied with no chance of explaining myself so for whose sake that I am willing to die for GO TO HELL you��re lying you��re lying you��re lying the one I love most is without a doubt certainly I �C


    ��For me���� the person���� I love ������


    While murmuring with a scraping sound, Kariya��s fists tightened.


    In order to heap denials upon those words that denied his everything; in order to shut her mouth up, he tightly squeezed her throat.


    The woman opened and closed her mouth, gasping for oxygen like a fish that had left its tank �C and yet it seemed to Kariya as if she was trying to form words to further abuse him, which infuriated him all the more.


    If I don��t shut her up, everything will end. Everything I��ve done to this day will be meaningless. There��s no way I can allow that to happen.


    As a matter of fact, Mat�� Kariya��s madness was the last fortress left to rescue him. In spite of that, he had even missed that lowliest aid at the last moment �C the face of the woman rapidly turning deathly pale due to lack of oxygen was too similar to the image of the beloved woman he cherished so much in his heart �C no, it was the very woman herself. At last, Kariya realized that.


    ������Ah.��


    At the instant both hands loosened up, a sound slipped from Aoi��s mouth.


    Collapsing onto the ground with a thud, she had fainted, not budging an inch. Lacking even the sound judgment to differentiate the living from the dead, Kariya thought that just like Tokiomi, she had died.


    ��Ah, ah������


    He gazed at the hands that had just choked Aoi with all their might. Someone more important than anything else; someone who was the very meaning of his life �C those fingers that had plucked that someone away stiffened like they belonged to someone else. But without a doubt, there was no way to deceive himself �C those fingers belonged to him.


    Like a peal of thunder, he realized. Those fingers squirming so shakily were just like the crest worms creeping about Sakura��s skin.


    ��AaaaaAAAaaaaaAAAAAAhhhhHHHHHHhhhHH��!��


    He clawed at his broken face.


    He tore his dried-up hair.


    A scream escaped his throat. Whether it was a shriek or a wail, he could not even understand that.


    Losing the last bit of sense in him, with only his animalistic instinct, Kariya desperately sought to flee; stumbling, he ran away from the chapel.


    The man who had lost everything was greeted by the pitch-black darkness of the starless night.


    Within the chapel of Fuyuki Church, there were secrets known only to the priest.


    The wall that separated the chapel and the priest��s room in the back in reality only served as a partition. It was built with the consideration that all the writings in the chapel went through the priest��s room.


    Therefore, as he relaxed in a chair of the priest��s room, Kotomine Kirei could hear every development of the tragedy in detail.


    He seemed deeply immersed in his thoughts. Beside him, the golden Servant watching over him asked.


    ��A foolish, worthless play. Oh well, not too bad for the first script you wrote. �C How was it Kirei? Your views?��


    ��������


    Silently gazing into space, Kirei gulped down wine from a glass he was holding.


    It was a mysterious sensation. The plot was just as he imagined and expected �C it was performed and recreated relying on human beings in flesh and blood, furnished with souls.


    There was no surprise at all. Both Mat�� Kariya and T��saka Aoi had accepted the roles Kirei conveyed to them; and at the appointed time, they had visited the church and encountered each other with the perfect timing. He had not expected Tokiomi��s body �C which was just a stage prop �C to have the exact effect he desired. Because he had rectified the death spots and the stiffened post-mortem body, theoretically, no one should have been able to perceive that the person had been dead for more than half a day.


    But if it was a development that betrayed none of his expectations - even if there were supposed to be no surprises �C when he watched over it to the end, he felt a peculiar excitement.


    If it was to be named, it might be called a sense of ��freshness��.


    The tragic scene just now was not a fantasy performed by actors. It was true that Kirei had guided the scene. But baring their innermost feelings, his fellow humans clashed against one another �C the radiance of souls scattering the sparks was, without a doubt, authentic. While struggling to decide on an answer to Gilgamesh��s question, Kirei tasted the fragrance of the wine in his mouth again. Indeed, if it was surprise he was looking for, he was better off looking into this wine.


    ������ Why, I drank this before, and yet���� I did not notice how profound the taste of this wine was."


    The King of Heroes smiled at Kirei who gazed at his wine glass, straight-faced.


    ��The taste of a wine is disguised in unexpected forms depending on the side dish served alongside it. Looks like you have begun to understand the meaning of the phrase, ��broaden one��s view��.��


    ��������


    Not knowing the best way to reply to the rapturous Gilgamesh, Kirei put down his empty glass and stood up. He thought about the things he was supposed to attend to later and felt that he could not afford to keep relaxing. Aoi, lying on the chapel floor, would undoubtedly require treatment. And he also had to retrieve the fleeing Kariya for his next course of action.


    Nevertheless, before leaving the room, Kirei once again glanced at the empty glass. He noticed that he felt reluctant to part with the wine, which he had finally finished.


    Earnestly, he thought �C if I can taste such flavor from this wine, I would love to drink it again.

 Volume 4 - CH 15.1

    Act 15


    The sky was already brightening by the time Waver Velvet returned to the MacKenzie house in Miyama.


    He had walked for hours on the night footpath. He wouldn��t have managed to make it back to town had he not met a taxi on the way. It had been a stroke of luck that an empty taxi was in such a remote location, but he didn''t know if he should feel thankful or angry. Fortune should have graced them when Rider and Waver were in their fiercest moment of battle. He could only feel sad at this untimely luck.


    Waver let out a long sigh at his prolonged night march when he got out of the taxi. Suddenly, he heard someone call out to him.


    ���C Hey, Waver. Come, come here.��


    The voice was coming from above his head.


    He lifted his head. Old man Glen, the patriarch of the family that Waver had assumed was sound asleep, was sitting on the rooftop of the second story and was waving at Waver as he stood at the door.


    ��Grandpa? You�� what are you doing?��


    ��Alright, alright. Come on up. I��ve got something to say to you.��


    ��Something to say to me? Then�� why are you on the roof?��


    ��You won''t find a view like this anywhere else. There''s no better place than this to be bathed in the light of the early dawn.��


    This kind of strange behavior was enough to make people wonder if he was going senile. To be honest, Waver didn��t feel like humoring the old man. He had returned with a tired, shuffling gait after having suffered through the chilly night air; all he wanted right now was to tuck into bed as soon as possible and let his exhausted body have some rest.


    ��Grandpa�� can it wait till morning?��


    ��Don��t say that.��


    Although his tone was placid, old man Glen was quite adamant.


    ��Kid, you better get up there. That old man seems to really want to say something to you.��


    A rough voice that only Waver could hear said this above his shoulder. Rider had finally promised to conserve his prana and remained in spiritual form on his return journey after his fight with Saber.


    ��I��ll keep an eye out on the surroundings. Don��t worry.��


    ��It��s not a matter of whether I��m worried����


    Waver wanted to rebuke, but immediately hushed himself. Old men Glen couldn��t see a Servant in spiritual form. If Waver spoke, it would look like he was muttering to himself oddly.


    ��No one cares about what I think����


    At this stage, with the War of the Holy Grail almost at its end, he had to force himself to provide company for this useless old man. Waver couldn��t help but feel resentful. However, it would only drag this on for longer if he started to argue. Even if he didn��t agree to it, he still didn��t know how to respond if he was asked why he was returning in the early hours of the morning. In the end, Waver could only walk towards the roof, where the old man was at.


    The MacKenzie house differed from the other houses in one way: its roof had an attic and a skylight. It was easy to climb up to the roof through the skylight if one used the ladder that stretched towards the rooftop attic from the second-story stairway. It had not been made that way by accident. Rather, the house had been been designed to enable easy access to the rooftop when from construction. It was easy to get onto the roof if one got used to it.


    Although it was easy to get up to the roof, he had to endure the frosty winter dawn. Waver, having gotten up from the skylight, shivered in the northern wind. With absolutely nothing around to break the wind, the chill at this height was incomparable to what it had been on ground level.


    ��Sit. Here, I prepared some coffee. Drinking it will heat you up.��


    Old man Glen said loudly as he poured the steaming liquid out of the thermal flask and into the mug. He was wearing a down coat and had a few blankets wrapped around him. It seemed the old man had made thorough preparations for the cold. Waver couldn��t think of a reason for the old man to do this.


    ��Grandpa�� how long have you been sitting here?��


    ��I woke up when the sky was getting bright, and I discovered you were still not back. Moreover, you can look at the spring constellations at this time of the year. So I wanted to look at the sky while I waited for my grandson��s return����


    Waver didn��t reply when he heard those drunken and almost senile words, just drinking his coffee nonchalantly. Glen had thought of getting up specifically to look at constellations; did all old men have such leisurely thoughts?


    ��What��s wrong, Waver? Didn��t you like this spot a lot when you were young? You watched the stars with me many times. Do you still remember that?��


    ��Mm�� I think so.��


    Waver gazed out at the scene beneath him as he perfunctorily brushed off these past events that he had no memories of.


    The entirety of Fuyuki city, from Miyama to the sea, could be seen from the rooftop since the house was grounded at the side of the hill. The air was fresh and crisp while the dawn dyed the sea with a shade of pearly pink, and he could even detect with his eyes the shadow of sails sailing away to distant lands.


    ��How is it? Isn��t this a nice view?��


    ������


    It was the entire view of the battlefield for Waver. He had no leisure in his heart to appreciate such beauty.


    ��I first set foot on this land because of a business trip�� Martha asked for two things when I discussed the decision to leave our bones on the land of Fuyuki with her. One was that the house was to be built on the hill of Miyama, and the other was that there had to be a skylight that allowed us to go on the roof�� However, Chris still couldn��t forget Toronto. He just didn��t want to be brought up a Japanese.��


    Glen��s gaze, immersed in memory, looked toward the other side of the ocean, his homeland where his departed son resided.


    ���� Do you really like Japan that much?��


    ��You could say that. But if that was ultimately the reason why I fought with my son and separated with him�� then honestly, I regret it����


    The old man let out a sigh as he recalled those years of loneliness.


    ��I��ve always dreamed of sitting on the roof and watching the stars with my grandson just like this, though I expect it will never happen.��


    ���C Huh?��


    There was an obvious incongruity in that reminiscence, accompanied with a bitter smile. That made Waver pause.


    As if mocking him, old man Glen silently shook his head and said.


    ��My real grandson never came to the roof with me. Martha is also afraid of heights. I��d always been alone when I watched the stars����


    What injured Waver more than the awkwardness and the sense of crisis was the feeling of humiliation.


    ��Say, Waver, you aren��t our grandson, right?��


    The subliminal suggestion was removed �C moreover, it was by this gentle old man with no training in magecraft.


    ��I �C��


    ��Hmm, who are you? It doesn��t matter. It��s incredible that Martha and I actually believed you were our grandson. But even after living for so long, I''ve found that some incredible things in this world remain incredible no matter how hard you think about them�� Your usual behavior was gentler than our grandson''s, anyways.��


    ���� Aren��t you angry?��


    Waver asked in a small voice. Old man Glen said with a complex but calm expression.


    ��As for that, of course I��m angry. However, Martha is always smiling happily now; that used to be impossible. I need to thank you for that."


    ������


    ��Also, it seemed you didn��t enter our house with ill intent. Straightforward youths like you and that man Alex are so hard to find nowadays. As to why you deceived us�� I couldn��t understand it even if I wanted to.��


    Waver came to the conclusion that this old man was completely defenseless and extremely dense. Even the lab rats in the Clock Tower were smarter than him.


    Why didn��t he hate Waver? Why didn��t he blame Waver? For Waver, who only knew the small world of the Mage''s Association, the old man��s leniency was something he couldn��t comprehend.


    ��Or maybe I can ask you to stay only because I don��t know anything about you�� If possible, I hope we can keep this relationship for a while longer. Myself aside, Martha probably didn��t feel anything unusual. It doesn��t matter if it was a dream. The times we spent with our kind grandson have been our hard-sought treasure.��


    Waver couldn��t bring himself to look at the old man. He lowered his eyes and looked at his hands.


    It was a pair of hands that would one day create great mysteries. He had such talent �C even if others refuted him, at the very least he could firmly believe in that possibility within himself.


    But what did reality say?


    He couldn''t even carry out a hypnotic hint, the most basic art amongst basics, to an outstanding degree. It wasn��t a matter of luck or an accident. Those excuses were useless. His magecraft didn��t even maintain a satisfactory result when faced with this kind old man who begged him to deceive them a while longer.


    Had he been that man, he could have obtained his goal while laughing and holding a goblet in his hand.


    Not only did Waver Velvet��s magecraft fail to achieve such a result, he had been indebted to another��s gentleness in return.


    There was a sense of absurdity on top of regret �C yes, he was only a clown.


    Staring into the empty sky, Waver became oblivious to his surroundings and sank into contemplation. Now he fully understood the mindsets of those in the Clock Tower who had laughed at him. Waver was laughing at his own stupidity with those people.


    Although he thought as such, he couldn��t actually laugh. Glen and Martha MacKenzie weren��t expecting a comedy.


    They were making a sincere request to Waver in their own way. Now that he thought about it, this was the first time that he wasn��t the subject of ridicule.


    ���� I��m sorry, I can��t promise you that. I can��t even promise I can safely return here next time.��


    ��So you and Alex are doing something that endangers your lives?��


    ��Yes.��


    Saber��s Noble Phantasm and its cold light flashed before his eyes. That had happened half a day ago. Waver would not forget the abyss of death he saw then any time soon.


    Old man Glen was silent for a while as if in thought, then he gave a heavy nod.


    ��I don��t know how important that thing is to you�� but I do hope you will listen to me say this. You��ll realize that there��s nothing more important than life itself when you look back after having lived through most of it.��


    This logic was in contrary to the reason for which Waver gambled his youth.


    The so-called way of magecraft could only begin once the practitioner became prepared to die �C the ultimate state could only be achieved by burning away one��s life. That was the direction he had labored towards until this day.


    However, if one were to search for a way of existence that fits oneself, then perhaps the words said by this peaceful old man would prove to be the truth.


    With a sense of loss that left him speechless, Waver stared at the dawn.


    Little did he know that he was greeting the final day of the fourth War of the Holy Grail.

 Volume 4 - CH 15.2

    People remembered that day in Fuyuki city to be one of abnormal weather conditions.


    Unbelievably, the daily north wind suddenly ceased, and intense, midsummer-like sunlight scorched the seemingly stagnant air, resulting in an unseasonable heat haze everywhere. Bafflingly high temperatures and humidity �C inexplicable even to weather forecasters �C occurred over a very limited region with Fuyuki city at its center, further fueling the premonitions first felt by the clueless townspeople when strange things had first begun to happen.


    The guerrilla incidents happening one after another in the city; the bizarre, appalling murderers; the disappearance of infants �C not a single clue could be found towards a solution. There was no sign of the night curfew being lifted, and worse still, there had been the incident of the waste processing plant on the Mion River the day before yesterday. With these constantly bizarre incidents grating the nerves of the exhausted people, they could not help but feel that this peculiar weather was an omen of more calamities yet to occur.


    X X


    Sitting wide awake in the shade of a tree, Emiya Kiritsugu watched as the angle of his shadow slowly changed with the blazing sunlight.


    More than 40 hours had elapsed since he last slept, but his senses were still tense, never desiring rest.


    Because he was in a dangerous situation, he had to time his breaks well and maintain a condition at which he could deal with things perfectly in crucial times �C this was his experience as a professional fighter. Because the forewarning boundary field was already in place in key positions, when someone approached him he could instantly wake up. If he was in standby mode now, he could enter REM sleep within a few seconds, possibly dealing with his accumulated fatigue as well.


    However, at this moment, Kiritsugu did not even spare a thought about such established caution. To cut off his feelings and maintain his very best condition was also one of his ��mechanisms��, but under the state of being prepared to be scorched, he was able to surpass his limits and overdrive himself �C this was another ��mechanism��. The thing able to convert himself to such operational state was none other than the premonition of ��settling the score�� he felt under his skin.


    Right now, the thing Kiritsugu was anticipating for was by the side of the pond in the back of Ry��d�� Temple, which was situated along the mountainside of Mount Enz��, east of Miyama town of Fuyuki city.


    After confirming Tokiomi��s fallout and Kotomine Kirei��s comeback at the Tohsaka residence yesterday night, Kiritsugu launched an assault on the Shinto church immediately, but that which was supposed to be his headquarters was already empty. There were signs of humans being there about an hour before, so it was possibly a paper-thin miss. The delays during the invasions of the Matou residence and Tohsaka residence had cost him precious time.


    At that point, Kiritsugu had completely abandoned his search for Irisviel. That��s because he came to the conclusion that if he continued to be attached to her, he would fall all the more into the enemy��s trap. If he wanted to have any chance of winning, Kiritsugu had no choice but to enter into battles not as a husband who lost his wife, but as a Master seeking the Holy Grail.


    By relinquishing the ��Holy Grail vessel�� �C the trump card of the Einzberns �C Kiritsugu now had to participate in the Holy Grail war with terms similar to that of outsider Masters (not from the three origin families). The strategy of luring the enemy to make mistakes whilst utilizing his superiority and overlooking his defense was no longer viable; he now had to seek ambush opportunities to outsmart his leading rivals. Thinking about it, what made the strategy of jumping ahead of his opponents effective was that he could, from this point onwards, fortify his position �C which was to look beyond the final stage of the battle �C and to set up traps about it.


    From the outside, the War of the Holy Grail was mending its image as a battle royale, but as the war progressed, it began to show signs of it being a battle of occupying each other��s camps. The ultimate goal was to hold the ceremony for the descent of the Holy Grail; but to secure a proper place for the altar was part of the victor��s path which could not be avoided.


    In Fuyuki, there were only four points in the land containing the suitable spiritual ground to summon the Holy Grail.


    The first key place was Mount Enz�� which held the natural cavern, the ��Dragon��s Hole��. At that place, the ��Greater Holy Grail�� �C which used Justicia as a foundation �C was located. It was a secret altar known only to the three origin families, their favorite ever since it was prepared 180 years ago.


    The Tohsaka family �C which provided the ground �C had the right to use the best spiritual leyline as their base. However, the prana overflowing from Mount Enz�� was too powerful, and too dangerous to be used as a living ground to bring up the next generation of magi. Hence, they set up their stronghold at the next best spiritual leyline �C the Tohsaka residence of today. Though inferior to the Greater Holy Grail, this place was sustained by sufficient spiritual power to summon the Holy Grail.


    The Makiri were assigned to a ground when they migrated here, but because they realized that the spiritual aura of the ground was not suitable for the family��s element, they shifted their base, the Matou residence, to a different place. The original spiritual leyline was protected by the Holy Church who intervened later. Today, it was at the top of the hill on which Fuyuki Church was built �C that was the third spiritual leyline. Far away from Mount Enz��, it was located at the outskirts of Shinto, which was at the opposite side of the river �C however, it was not much inferior to the second best spiritual ground.


    The fourth spiritual leyline did not exist in this ground originally �C because of spiritual processing by the other three spiritual leylines, the flow of mana subtly induced an anomaly; forming a gathering spot after 100 odd years, which appeared at a certain location as a result of it. It could also be called a subsequent spiritual ground. Through subsequent investigations, the fact that it was sufficiently furnished with spiritual grounds to carry out the ceremony, was confirmed; and during the third Holy Grail War, it was marked as a candidate site. Today, this place was located at the centre of the developing residential area of Shinto. Nevertheless, there was a problem with it, in that a council meeting hall was just built recently on that spot.


    Even if Kotomine Kirei had taken possession of the ��vessel of the Holy Grail��, in the end, he had to perform the ceremony at one of these four key spiritual grounds. If Kiritsugu went to those places, set up traps and could ambush him, then there was a high chance of turning the tables around.


    With Fuyuki Church left unoccupied, Kiritsugu unexpectedly landed in a good position of being able to secure the Tohsaka residence and the Fuyuki Church �C the second and third best spiritual leylines. The silver lining of the cloud; in order to use this to his fullest advantage, all the way till morning, Kiritsugu planted explosives into the two buildings, making them into traps. And then, since noon, he had set up a new position at Ry��d�� Temple, and was on the lookout all the time.


    Kiritsugu anticipated that Kirei would probably choose Mount Enz�� as the ceremonial place. His enemy had vanished from Fuyuki Church. Naturally there was also a possibility that his intention was to seclude himself from society, but for him to relinquish the spiritual leyline he had already secured in the first place, he would only want to perform the ceremony at the best spiritual ground �C Kiritsugu thus conjectured. If he thought about it, after obliterating Tokiomi Tohsaka, his residence was also at Kirei��s disposal �C but he had left that place readily, so what��s left was just the Greater Holy Grail at Mount Enz��.


    Obviously, there was a non-zero possibility that all of these were just a bluff to mislead Kiritsugu, and that Kirei would return to Fuyuki Church or Tohsaka residence. However, because of that, Kiritsugu had already set traps so that if Kirei set foot in any of the buildings, he would not be able to return alive. After being bombed to death, if the ��vessel of the Holy Grail�� was still unharmed, then victory would easily be his �C as for Irisviel��s life, Kiritsugu had already looked philosophically upon it as a loss.


    If he were to further increase his chances of outwitting Kirei, he could not disregard the Fuyuki council hall �C the fourth spiritual leyline. As for that place, Kiritsugu settled on placing a familiar there for the purpose of surveillance. After being confirmed as being a spiritual ground, the ��ground of origin�� was left just like that without any spell-like defense being set up around it. Compared with the other three ceremonial sites �C which were ��hard to attack and easy to defend�� �C the council hall was not a strategic position at all, from the view of magi battles.


    Hypothetically speaking, if Kotomine Kirei were to appear at the city council hall, then Kiritsugu would carry out a full-front assault. It was of course the worst development, but the risk of such a thing happening was also the lowest. If he acted according to priorities, whether he was right or wrong, the place he had to seize no matter what was Mount Enz��.


    If Maiya was not harmed, she would be able to secure the city council hall, and confront Kirei directly with her perfect preparations. But, it was futile to lament about it. At this point, he could only rely on himself.


    Suddenly, Kiritsugu recalled those times after he had lost Natalia. Come to think of it, his experiences of independent action without joining anyone, was surprisingly little. To have felt that unexpectedly, was it because Kiritsugu was always the one surviving in the end?


    Kiritsugu thought about it, and felt that he had led a life distantly connected to the word ��alone��. It could also be called a life much crueler than being alone. There was always someone beside Kiritsugu. The one making excuses all this while for killing or causing the deaths of those ��someones�� was again, Kiritsugu.


    Both Maiya and Irisviel were people he was destined to part with ever since he met them. Sure enough, as he thought, Kiritsugu was left on his own, trying to enter the final stage of the battle. To begin this way, and to end this way �C this had to be Emiya Kiritsugu��s fate. Someone like him who had lost so many people �C such absurdity was unforgivable.


    �CThe boundary field established at the temple gates sensed the presence of something approaching. Kiritsugu cut off his disorganized emotions, held his Calico submachine gun in his hands, and stealthily examined the grounds. Nevertheless, his caution was not necessary. Kiritsugu already knew the prana waves which approached him.


    Come to think of it, there was someone �C who was the strongest reinforcement to him �C that had not joined his side as an ally yet. At that fact, despite himself, Kiritsugu could not help but to be surprised and snigger. She was still alive. Though it was hard to decide that if this noble knight �C which was not part of Kiritsugu��s tactics �C joined him, whether she would be an ��ally�� or not.


    Though hidden, a Servant could not be mistaken about her own Master��s whereabouts. Saber was not lost, and she had come all the way to the front of the treetop at which Kiritsugu was hiding himself, and had stopped within a distance from which they could talk, but outside the perimeter at which they could exchange blows �C a delicate distance indeed. A distance too far for intimate words to be exchanged between them; that was also the distance separating the hearts of this Master and his Servant.


    The slender figure in suit was as imposing as ever, but the exhaustion within her face could not be concealed. As a Heroic Spirit, physical fatigue was nothing to her; but the excessive exhaustion due to her worrying was a completely different matter. The commanding glint in her eyes during those times when she was waiting upon Irisviel, was evidently losing its force.


    �� �C Since yesterday night, I had been searching all over the streets for Irisviel. But, I still haven��t discovered anything����I��m very sorry.��


    The Servant he did not think about and had left behind; Kiritsugu had no interest at all at how much time she had wasted within a night; and when he heard about her idle actions which were just as he expected, he could not even think of any words to answer her.


    Even now Saber��s aim was still to ��rescue Irisviel��.


    From last midnight till this morning, within this time when Kiritsugu had steadily prepared the deathtraps for Kotomine Kirei, this Servant had probably sought Irisviel recklessly, and drove around in the city looking for her without even any hint of where she was.


    Was that the willpower as a knight? The naively honest loyalty towards someone she had once served? ���� Her actions were just a silly plan with no strategic planning whatsoever. But at the same time, it was also a stinging criticism towards Kiritsugu who had resigned to the death of his wife, and changed his strategies accordingly.


    Needless to say, she did not come all the way to this place to mock him. Saber was just stopping by at Ry��d�� temple as part of her search for Irisviel, and sensed the presence of her Master. But to have to see her again the second day, and having to once again face the difference between their principles and their actions, he could do nothing but to ascertain all the more the conflicting principles between both of them.


    From the dim shadows of the tree, at that cold look from Kiritsugu, the dry premonition she felt within her heart returned. �C Perhaps, even until the end of the war, she would not have the chance to respectably exchange a single word with her own Master.


    ������Well then, I will continue the search for Irisviel. If there��s anything, summon me with the Command Spell like last time.��


    After saying that, Saber returned to the temple grounds. Needless to say, she was neither called back, nor were there any words of appreciation before her departure.


    From the viewpoint of the Holy Grail contest, Kiritsugu��s actions was the best plan �C Even Saber herself understood that. Because of that, she could also decide without a doubt that it was safe to leave this place to him. She had no fear of leaving Kiritsugu alone. If the situation arose when the Servant was needed, the compelling force of the Command Spells could transcend even space and summon her to his side �C she had already experienced that last night, and confirmed it.


    Whilst descending the flight of stone steps connecting the temple gate to the ground below, Saber squinted her eyes in the unpleasantly blazing sun.


    The enemies to be killed could not be found, and the location of the one she was to protect could not be ascertained���� what��s left was just her definite intuition, which told her that she could not afford to waste a single moment.


    Not even knowing where to go, she was spurred on from the inside by the tingling impatience.

 Volume 4 - CH 15.3

    The scorching summer heat, unusual for the season, had nothing to do with Kotomine Kirei.


    The ice-cold humid air sank into the darkness and was completely isolated from the bustling world outside. His location possessed all the ideal properties that would allow him to wait till night had fallen and then make his move.


    The temporary hiding place that Kotomine Kirei, who had left the Fuyuki Church, had chosen was the blood-covered underground cavern that Ury�� Ry��nosuke and Servant Caster had once occupied as their headquarters �C that is, the water tank deep within the Fuyuki City sewage system. Moreover, this was the fated place where the Assassins he had summoned had been utterly humiliated. It was truly ironic that it was that memory which made Kotomine Kirei choose this hiding place.


    The best testimony to the secrecy of this place was the fact that Caster, who had become the target of all Masters after Risei��s command, had managed to stay alive here after the chaotic battle in the Einsbern Forest. Rider and his Master were the only ones who had found and entered this place, but there was longer any reason for them to pay attention to Caster��s workshop.


    After ensuring his own safety, Kirei reviewed the current situation of the war.


    On top of having eliminated T��saka Tokiomi, befriended Mat�� Kariya, and secured the Vessel of the Grail, he had also managed to keep Saber and Rider in a stalemate whilst his own whereabouts were unknown to all �C


    All this was achieved within one day after his decision to return to the Heaven��s Feel.


    Although luck did play its part, nothing in the world was meant to be perfect. Even Kirei himself was surprised at the fact that he had immediately changed the chaotic and senseless situation of the war.


    Kirei had usurped and taken over the advantage T��saka Tokiomi had possessed at the beginning of the war. Archer, who had materialized into this world as the most powerful Servant in this Heaven��s Feel, was in Kirei��s hands. Berserker, who was a formidable enemy due to his natural differences with Archer, had also become Kirei��s puppet along with his Master. There was nothing else that could threaten Kotomine Kirei.


    It didn��t matter who emerged victorious between Saber and Rider. The battle amongst Servants would end as soon as the victor was eliminated by Archer��s ultimate Noble Phantasm. On the off chance that both the King of Knights and the King of Conquerors managed to survive �C or worse, if they came to an agreement and joined forces against him �C then there was still the powerful Berserker to stop them. Although Mat�� Kariya was almost in ruins after the incident with Aoi, Berserker would automatically start attacking Saber and would not require his Master��s command.


    Although Kirei knew that having three or four battle plans ready for the potentially unpredictable fight with Rider would be good enough, Archer did not agree to it. This battle did not belong to Kirei, but the King of Heroes. Kirei needed to respect the wish of the warriors if they desired a face-to-face rivalry. This was likely the biggest difference between Kirei and the other magi, who merely used Servants as tools.


    He was opposed to using even a single Command Seal on Archer. He would only get the opposite result if he forced a man with such a huge ego to serve another��s will. The best way was not to control this Servant as a pawn, but to use him as if he were an environmental condition, like the weather or the direction of the wind. A sailor could not control the wind, but he could dexterously control his boat using the sail. That was his reasoning.


    Archer had left for the moment because he didn��t like being locked up in this underground place. Kirei understood that Archer would rush back when necessary, so he did not feel uneasy in the leasts. Kirei did not regard this King of Heroes as a familiar, but as an accomplice with mutual interests.


    In other words, there were more efficient ways to use the Command Seals he had taken from Risei��s hand. Even if Kirei possessed no Magic Crests, there were many ways for him to perform magecraft provided he paid the proper price. His chances of victory were high even if he were to fight an expert magus now.


    The final battle tonight between Servants will decide the Holy Grail��s final destination. As an onlooker, all Kirei needed to do was wait for the right opportunity. As a Master, his main concern was actually a battle of strategies beyond that of the Servants�� �C Kirei��s greatest enemy would be in that battle.


    Emiya Kiritsugu. He would be the only one still capable of taking away the advantage in Kirei��s hands at this stage.


    In his heart, Kirei had always looked forward to the duel with him. However, since the opponent was a thorough assassin, the kind of encounter that Kirei wished for would never come about. He would have to frequently consider the situation of the battle and continue to ensure his advantage if he were to create a scenario in which he could fight Emiya Kiritsugu face to face. If Kiritsugu took the upper hand, Kirei would definitely be finished without ever seeing what his opponent looked like. If that were to happen, then all would have been for naught.


    Emiya Kiritsugu could not obtain information concerning this water tank. He was reassured of that. Had that not been the case, Ury�� Ry��nosuke would have been eliminated even sooner than he had. He would not suffer a sudden attack from Kiritsugu as long as he remained hidden here. For now, all he needed to do was keep his opponent worrying and running around blindly. Kirei would be the one to decide the location of the duel.


    Kiritsugu operated strictly according to logic. Kirei would predict his moves and turn that logic against him, misleading him until he had no choice but to voluntarily appear before Kirei �C that goal was already finalized. All that was left was to wait for night to fall.


    Kirei cast his eyes to a corner of the darkness when he heard a painful moan. The Einsbern homunculus that he had gotten Berserker to kidnap was lying there face-up. She wasn��t lying there naturally; a simple Magic Circle had been drawn around her to allow the surrounding prana to flow in. Although this location was not above a leyline, there was still leftover prana gathered here from when Caster had greedily devoured the souls of those he had sacrificed. Putting aside whether this supply made her comfortable, it was enough to stabilize her condition.


    Of course, it would have been easy if he were to simply cut open her abdomen now and take out the ��Vessel of the Grail��. However, Kirei wished for a chance to speak with her. That was why he was wasting his effort to provide her with prana.


    ��Can you hear me, woman?��


    ������


    The homunculus opened her eyes, breathing faintly. Her empty gaze was without focus and her eyesight had evidently diminished, but she still recognized the voice of her nemesis.


    ��Kotomine�� Kirei. Like I thought, you��re the one����


    ��The victor of the Heaven��s Feel is about to be decided. Perhaps I will be the one to complete the ancient wish of your Einsbern house.��


    Although he was not confident enough to declare absolute victory, such a conclusion was a conservative estimate.


    ��You still have an attitude and are so uncooperative. Are you so displeased with me?��


    ��Of course�� There��s only one person I will entrust the Holy Grail to�� and that would never be you, Executor.��


    Although she found it difficult even to speak, the hatred and power in her voice made Kirei furrow his brows.


    ��I don��t understand. You��re nothing but a doll that carries the Holy Grail. The completion of the ceremony should be your only concern, rather than who may win the war. Why are you so bent on certain Masters in your current condition?��


    ��Yes, how could you possibly understand?... You��re the kind of person who doesn��t even have a wish to bestow upon the Holy Grail.��


    The loathing mockery made Kirei even more baffled �C was this woman really just a homunculus? Why did a homunculus, which didn��t even have a soul, possess such emotions?


    ��Kotomine Kirei�� you��re an empty man who doesn��t even understand the meaning of battle. You��ll never win against that man�� Be prepared; my knight, my husband will surely destroy you����


    ���� Why are you talking about me?��


    What made Kirei more baffled was the content of her words. How could this homunculus look into his heart with such accuracy? Tokiomi could not do that, nor could his own father or wife.


    ��Hah, scared? Fine, I��ll tell you�� Emiya Kiritsugu has seen through you. He is alarmed by you and therefore regards you as the greatest enemy �� Kiritsugu will fall upon you in a way more cruel and merciless than anyone else. Be prepared����


    So that was why �C Kirei nodded with satisfaction.


    If it was that man �C if those who could understand Kirei truly existed �C then that man must be the same kind of person as Kirei.


    Emiya Kiritsugu did not let him down. Though the two of them had never met, he had nevertheless made the most appropriate evaluation of Kotomine Kirei.


    ��Thank you, woman. That is a blessing for me. The man Emiya Kiritsugu is truly just as I had imagined.��


    However, a bout of mocking laughter answered Kirei.


    ���� You��re such a foolish man. You��re saying you understand Emiya Kiritsugu? �� Hmph, don��t make me laugh. You aren��t even up to his heel in worth.��


    ���C What did you say?��


    The sudden sound made his entire body shiver. He could not forget that sentence.


    ��True�� Emiya Kiritsugu can see through you, but you��ll never see through him�� Kotomine Kirei, you don��t have any of the things that man has in his soul.��


    Kirei grasped her slender neck before more mocking words could flow out of her throat. The rage and confusion swirling within Kirei��s heart at that moment was incomparable to what he had felt back in the Einsbern Forest even if the fatal battle there was to be repeated.


    ���� I admit it. True, I��m an empty man. I have nothing.��


    His roaring seemed to be calm at the beginning, or maybe traces of agitation only surfaced later on.


    ��But what��s the difference between Kiritsugu and me? Between me and that man who only devoted himself to senseless war �C a man who never got anything out of it but only repeated his slaughter?! He departed so much from common sense and he got absolutely nothing. What is he, if not a lost soul!?!��


    Kirei rebuked her desperately and hoarsely.


    His inquiry was like the angry roar of an anguished soul that could not obtain the answer it sought even after having experienced every kind of trial imaginable.


    ��Homunculus, answer me if you can. Why does Emiya Kiritsugu seek the Holy Grail? What is the wish that man bestowed upon the all-powerful wish-granting vessel!?!��


    As if provoking her, Kirei loosened his hands, which were grasped around the homunculus��s neck, and permitted her to breathe so she could answer him. There was an unspoken warning that if he received a vague answer, he would end her breathing forever.


    Even so, this woman did not express even a sliver of terror. Kneeling before Kirei��s knees, she weakly gasped for oxygen in such a pitiful manner. But the look that she gave Kirei still contained the derision and superiority reserved for the victor.


    It was almost as if Kirei was the one kneeling.


    ��Alright, I��ll tell you �C Emiya Kiritsugu��s lasting hope is to save humanity. It is to end all wars and bloodshed and achieve eternal world peace.��


    That only seemed like jestful nonsense for Kirei. After a few seconds, he burst out laughing.


    ���C What was that?��


    ��You can��t understand it. That is the difference between you and him. You believe in nothing while he does.��


    Was this woman really talking about the man Emiya Kiritsugu? Kirei had doubts. What kind of man did Emiya Kiritsugu pretend to be while in front of this woman?


    ���� Woman, what are you to Emiya Kiritsugu?��


    ��I gave birth to his child as his wife. I��ve looked into his heart and shared his worries for the past nine years�� unlike you, who has never seen him.��


    Nine years. Perhaps he had passed such a long time in a lie? Kirei had such doubts, but he instinctively felt it would be impossible. What existed in this woman��s heart was undoubtedly her trust toward Emiya Kiritsugu. It would be unimaginable to form such a strong personality within her if she based it on an empty lie. This woman was originally only an ordinary homunculus after all.


    The focus of his anger began to shift away from this woman before her. Kirei gave out a melancholic sigh and sat down onto the chair next to him.


    ��Irisviel von Einsbern, were you always a good wife in those nine years? Did you win Emiya Kiritsugu��s love?��


    ���� Why do you care?��


    ��I don��t understand the bond between you two �C you took pride in having Emiya Kiritsugu as your husband and trust him as if you��re a real couple. However, if Emiya Kiritsugu is a man who seeks the Holy Grail, you should have been just a tool with which to fulfill his wish. He has no reason to give you something as unnecessary as love.��


    ���� I won��t forgive you if you laugh at him for being stupid.��


    Those were the decisive words spoken by one who had something that could not be violated.


    ���� I have no parents, and I��m not a product of love. Therefore, I can��t understand what a ��good wife�� is. Even so�� the love he gave me is my entire world. No one can humiliate that.��


    ��Then, Irisviel, you��re a perfect wife.��


    Kirei said as if making a disinterested judgement. It was not praise, nor was it sarcasm.


    ��But I can��t understand Emiya Kiritsugu because of that. Since he loves you as a wife, then why�� why would he want eternal world peace? Why would he sacrifice his loved one for such a pointless aspiration?��


    ���� Such an odd question. For you, a man who has admitted that he has no reason for existence�� You��re mocking others and saying their aspirations are meaningless?��


    ��Any sensible adult would have laughed at him.��


    This was an anger completely different from before. Kirei��s heart swelled up.


    ��Combat is instinctive of humanity. Eliminating it is no different from eliminating humans. What else could be more pointless? This so-called aspiration of Emiya Kiritsugu��s �C it shouldn��t have been called an aspiration to begin with, but the dream of a child!��


    ���� That is why he could only rely on a miracle����


    Irisviel tried her best to keep her cool and continued speaking.


    ��He lost everything for the aspiration he sought�� He always suffered through his punishments for wanting to save those that could not be saved, and everything around him was robbed�� I am also someone taken away from him. He has been forced to discard his loved ones many times����


    Kirei stood up from his chair and gazed at Irisviel with a bottomless and gloomy look.


    ��You��re saying it��s not just limited to this once �C but that this is the way of existence for this man?��


    ��Yes. Kiritsugu is far too gentle. He doesn��t hold back on his love even though he knows he will lose those around him sooner or later����


    Those answers were enough for Kirei. He completely lost interest in the homunculus before him.


    ���� I understand.��


    He grasped the woman��s neck with his strong fingertips and stopped her blood flow.


    Looking at the other��s weak and painful expression, Kirei calmly said.


    ��I finally understand. So this is Emiya Kiritsugu.��


    Kirei threw the woman, who had already fainted, to one side, and gazed emptily into the darkness.


    In retrospect, Kirei had been wrong since the start�C his question was answered, but his anticipation became disappointment.


    Emiya Kiritsugu was not looking for the truth amongst meaningless repetition.


    That man had simply consigned all meaningful things into nothingness.


    It wasn��t that he had no wishes, but that he had such a ridiculous wish that he fell into a cycle of nothingness. His futile efforts and what he had wasted was so foolish that it was unsalvageable.


    Perhaps Kiritsugu could see through Kotomine Kirei��s empty heart, and perhaps he would fear that emptiness and be alarmed. However, he would never be able to imagine the meaning of having such an emptiness. He could never hope to understand the fervent desire that Kirei harbored.


    Emiya Kiritsugu��s life could be concluded as having repeatedly discarded everything.


    The joy and happiness that man had discarded �C even its fragments were important enough in Kirei��s eyes for him to protect with his life or even die for.


    For a man like Kirei who continued to be lost and could not find a single piece of such joy and happiness, Kiritsugu��s life only existed in his dreams and his admiration.


    His insatiable thirst and unrecoverable loss had been belittled and mocked in such a way �C how could he endure this? How could he not hate this?


    The dark feelings swelling up in his heart twisted Kirei��s smile.


    He finally understood the meaning of this war.


    He had absolutely no interest in the Holy Grail. It did not matter if he had no thoughts of fulfilling a wish.


    But if he could break the dreams of this man, who had gambled everything upon this miracle, with his own hands �C then even the Holy Grail, which was completely meaningless to him, had a use in being obtained.


    The excitement of approaching battle made Kirei��s hands tremor. The rising desire of battle burned in his heart, as if he were about to take out his Black Keys right then and pierce through everything in front of him.


    In the darkness muddied by the stench of blood, Kotomine Kirei laughed out loud. It was something that had never ceased in all these long years - the throbbing of his soul.

 Volume 4 - CH 15.4

    Waver woke from a deep and dreamless sleep.


    What he saw, when he opened his eyes, was a blackness like that of sleep. The thicket in which he had fallen asleep during the daytime was now completely mired in a hazily starlit darkness.


    The curtain of night descended again. To those who commanded Servants, this was a time of battle that could not be avoided.


    The night wind, as bitter cold as the intent to murder, did not make him uneasy in the slightest; right beside him was a presence that could make his fear and unease vanish into thin air.


    Rider, who had already materialized, had already made a thorough preparation for battle and was currently flipping through his anthology of Homer��s poetry.


    This hardcover, so heavy and depressing to Waver, was small and thin in the eyes of the King of Conquerors. The large man was completely immersed in the world of words. As he flipped through the book, his gestures were enthusiastic; he especially cherished details as minute as the touch under his fingertips.


    It looked as if he was really very fond of that book. Waver could not help but smile wryly. If he were to suddenly ask Rider, ��Why were you born to this world?�� perhaps his reply might not be his ambition to conquer the world, but, ��Without fingers, I would be unable to read this anthology of Homer��s poetry.�� That was the sort of person this man was. A hero whose heart yearned for something far away, who enjoyed good food and wine, who regarded his ambition of conquering the world to be as common a desire as eating or sleeping. This peculiar personality had drawn many men to follow him for a lifetime.


    In human history, such a man had existed.


    ����Nn? Kid, are you awake?��


    Though Rider had already read Achilles�� adventures countless times before, his interest was nevertheless undiminished. He smiled like a mischievous child as he looked at Waver. Perhaps he would always show this smile, no matter whom it was for. No matter if it was for the heroes with which he had lived and died side by side, or for a Master with no redeeming qualities, like Waver.


    ���� Didn��t I tell you to wake me as soon as it was night? What exactly are you doing?��


    ��Ah, sorry. I got engrossed in reading without realizing it. But the night is still young. I don''t think we have to be so anxious tonight; just facing it while at ease will be alright.��


    ��Why?��


    The subsequent question caused the large man to open his mouth, then fall into thought.


    ���� Oh. In any case, I don''t have any proof, but I have a premonition that there can be a decisive battle tonight.��


    He said as if there was no problem.


    Waver nodded lightly and did not question Rider''s reasoning. He could not explain why, but the air that brushed against his skin made him feel like the Heaven��s Feel had entered a climactic stage.


    If it had to be put in words��then it was because the air tonight was too peaceful.


    As far as Waver knew, the only eliminated opponents were Assassin, whom Rider had personally crushed, and Caster, who had been defeated at Mion River. But of course, in places he could not see, the battle was still ongoing, still developing.


    Every day and night he could feel that the unusual presences appearing in this town were changing, shifting from a chaotic commotion to a heavy sense of urgency.


    This was also one of the reasons why the impatience he felt now left less of an imprint in his mind than the anxiety caused by Saber, with whom they had fought last night. It seemed that an emergency situation had also emerged in the Einsbern camp.


    Therefore, Waver did not say anything to contradict Rider��s instinct. It was precisely because he was the King of Conquerors who had galloped through innumerable battlefields and issued commands and strategies that his sixth sense was much more reliable than that of Waver, who lacked experience.


    Whether Lord El-Melloi was still alive and well��now, news concerning his once hated enemy only made him feel vaguely sad.


    Waver had already experienced the unimaginably difficult self-cultivation required to rush forth into battle with a Heroic Spirit. Even though he had a reputation for genius in the area of thaumaturgy, the Heaven��s Feel could not be surmised according to the logic of magi. When he considered that there had once been a time when El-Melloi had undergone the same difficult self-cultivation, he felt satisfied��and yet at the same time a thread of sympathy could not help but appear in his heart. Among the six Masters, Kayneth alone had shared a connection with Waver, regardless of whether that relationship had been good or bad.


    That such feelings could be evoked in him towards an opponent with whom he had fought bitterly since they had first met��Waver once again felt the change in the workings of his heart.


    ����Yes; no matter what the premonition was, to him, the Heaven��s Feel was as good as ended.


    The moment he began to sigh, a light yet distinct impact dispersed his drowsiness.


    ��What��is this?��


    ��This surge of prana is very strange. Like I have encountered it before.��


    Hearing Rider say this, Waver remembered. The smoke signal with which the Holy Church had summoned the Masters. This was exactly the same feeling as then.


    To get a look at the sky, he walked out of the thicket; to the northeast appeared a flash of magical lightning, accompanied by colors even brighter than those of the first summons.


    ��This shape is����


    ��What is this? A sort of sign?��


    Hearing Rider��s question, Waver��though unsure��still nodded his head.


    ��Differently colored light, four and seven�� It is ��Emperor�� , accomplishment, and ��Chariot��, victory. To give this sort of signal�� Unless this means that the winner of the Heaven��s Feel has already been determined?��


    Waver��s explanation made Rider furrow his brow.


    ��What is this? Treating me as if I don��t exist? Exactly who is it that has taken the victory?��


    This was truly strange. In the Heaven��s Feel, only by eliminating all enemy Masters and Servants could victory be counted. But as things were, Rider and Waver were standing right there; how could the declaration of victory be made?


    ���� Also, that position is not where Fuyuki Church is. Very strange. Maybe it''s not a signal from the people from the Church.��


    ��Ah. If you put it that way, that''s a possibility I can accept.��


    Hearing Waver��s doubt, Rider snorted disdainfully through his nose and nodded his head.


    ��Wh��what��s the matter?��


    ��It must be that some impatient fellow has taken it upon himself to make the declaration of victory with the challenge, ��If you object, then come here.�� In other words, it is meant to draw opponents to the decisive battleground that he himself designates.��


    Rider gave a sinister laugh. Staring at the smoke signal shining in the sky, he seemed to be saying, ��That coincides with my own intentions.''


    ��Very good, very good. Now I can even be saved of the effort of searching. I don��t think a single Servant will be able to sit still after receiving this sort of challenge. The guys who are still alive will definitely all gather around the place where the smoke signal was sent out��hn, like I thought, tonight is the time of the decisive battle.��


    The King of Conquerors��s burly frame was trembling with joy and fighting spirit.


    Waver regarded the strong and brave Heroic Spirit with an icy gaze, as if waiting and watching from a distance.


    ��Is it? Finally the last phase.��


    ��That��s right. Since the battleground has already been decided, I cannot bring shame to the class of Rider.��


    Rider drew the Celtic longsword and raised it high into the sky.


    ��Appear, my precious horse!��


    Accompanying the call, a radiance that pierced through space shone forth from within the torn void. Shining with the light of Heroic Spirits appeared a steed Waver was familiar with.


    The hoofed Heroic Spirit horse, Bucephalus. The precious legendary horse that had once carried the King of Conquerors to trample upon the eastern world. Today, it passed through time to return to the side of its ��ally��. As it sped across the tarred road, it gave a cry of thirst for battle.


    Alexander��s trump card ��Ionian Hetairoi�� required the opening of a Reality Marble to correct interference from the world if its various aspects were to be gathered together. Nonetheless, like Mithrenes, who had taken on the role of messenger at Mion River, if only a single horse and rider which were to appear, then it was within the boundaries of ordinary space. Having lost ��Gordius Wheel��, the best place for Rider to unleash his riding skill was now on ��its�� back.


    ��Come, kid. Even if it''s not as stable as sitting in the charioteer��s seat, put up with it for a while. Come up here.��


    Rider, on the back of his beloved horse, nudged his body backward to make space for Waver. Nevertheless, Waver smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Only heroes were qualified to ride on the back of a steed that was second to none in the entire world. It was definitely not a place to be taken by ordinary youngsters.


    For instance, a useless magus who could not even cast a hypnosis spell, the most basic of basics��


    Or for instance, a clown who overrated himself and only got in the way of the despotic path of the King��


    The glorious road on which the King of Conquerors Alexander was about to rush forth could not be arbitrarily sullied.


    Waver understood that��the night before��it had been he, the Master, who had at the last moment caused Rider��s determination to challenge Saber to end in vain. At that time, if Rider had challenged the ��Sword of Promised Victory�� with a desperate heart, then perhaps he would have been victorious over Saber��s Noble Phantasm by a small distance and trampled the King of Knights beneath the hooves of the divine bulls. The reason why he could not but give up at the decisive moment��had been the Master standing beside him in the driver��s seat. At the last instant, Rider could only jump from the chariot in order to protect the clown beside him. Of course, he could not sacrifice the contractor who had made him appear in this world. At that time, what had decided the victory between Rider and Saber had been whether or not their Master had been at their side.


    Waver Velvet had once thought he had what it took to become a victor, and had been complacent about it.


    But now it was different. Now, after two weeks had passed, after he had personally witnessed true heroes; now, as he understood his own useless and meager existence.


    A dog without a home has its own intentions as well. At the very least, it can gaze upon that back, the nobility of which it can never match��


    ��My Servant. I, Waver Velvet, use a Command Seal to give this order.��


    The youth raised his tightly clenched right hand, displaying the Command Seals that were as yet unused. These were the shackles that bound the Heroic Spirit before his eyes, the greatest obstacle that blocked his despotic road.


    ��Rider, you must take the final victory.��


    This was not a restriction, only a judgment that was a matter of course. Therefore, Waver gave the order. His heart was light as he watched the first of the Command Seals unleash its prana and disappear.


    ��Again I use a Command Seal to give this order��Rider, you must seize the Grail.��


    The second Command Seal also vanished; he felt a thread of pain in his heart for this light. If he stayed his hand now, there would still be time��this meaningless confusion swept across his heart. It was a fool��s hesitation not worth mentioning.


    ��Lastly, I use a Command Seal to give this order.��


    Waver resolutely raised the hand on which the last Command Seal was drawn, looking at the King who rode on the horse��s back. In that instant, Waver could meet his eyes without the slightest show of timidity. This was his last and only glory as a Master.


    ��Rider, you must seize the whole world. Failure is not allowed.��


    Swiftly liberated, the third holy mark radiated hidden prana; summoning a whirlwind, it disappeared. Waver the magus would probably never again have the chance to perform such tremendous thaumaturgy in his life. But even thus, he felt from the bottom of his heart that this was the most satisfying action of his life. He had no regret whatsoever. In compensation for losing everything, this was enough.


    Waver lowered his head to look at his own hands. The proof of the contract etched on his hand had already vanished and left no trace.


    ��And thus, I am no longer your Master.��


    Waver said, looking at his feet with his head bowed. He did not want to know what expression Rider wore as he looked at him. Perhaps it was surprise at Waver��s cowardly act of giving up the fight; perhaps it was a relieved smile at having been freed from the hands of a useless Master. Regardless of which it was, Waver did not want to see it. If it were possible, he even wished that Rider would forget the entire process of their encounter.


    ��Go. You can go anywhere, you are already����


    Oh, rang out the quiet reply.


    Subsequently, he should hear the sound of a horse''s hooves swiftly galloping away over the land. Even as Waver thought this, he was lifted by the collar. In the next instant, he was sitting on Bucephalus��s back.


    ��Of course I will go at once��but, since you have given that annoying command, surely you are also determined? Come to witness the moment in which the order is fulfilled.��


    ��You, you, you idiot! I say, eh!��


    His will having been changed so easily, Waver cried out awkwardly. Bucephalus gave a rough cry through its nose as if mocking his panic. Even that horse mocked people in the same way as its rider��thinking this, driven by an indignation that even he did not understand, Waver cried out.


    ��I don��t have Command Seals any more! I don��t want to be a Master any more! Why do you still want to take me with you? I����


    ��Whether you are or are not a Master, you are my friend, and that will never change.��


    Waver knew that these words, spoken along with the smile that was the same as always, had been spoken to him. In that instant, the hardest part of his heart crumbled��even though he had protected it with his life, only a moment was required to destroy it.


    The tears flooded like a spring unending from his eyes, mixing with snot as they flowed past his nose; he found it difficult to breathe, and even more difficult to make a sound. Even so, he still asked in a choked voice.


    ���� I�� someone like me�� can�� can I really�� be by your side��?��


    ��After going forth into battle with me so many times, why are you saying all this? You idiot.��


    As if listening to jokes at a banquet, the King of Conquerors poked fun at the youth��s tears. He slapped his thin, weak shoulders.


    ��Aren��t you a real man who has faced enemies with me? So, you are a friend. Stick out your chest and stand shoulder to shoulder with me.��


    ������


    Waver forgot self-deprecation. He forgot the mortification before today, the timidity towards tomorrow, as well as the fear in the moment facing death.


    ��Fight and win����this unshakable conviction took root in his heart.


    There would be no failure, there would be no disgrace; now he was with the King, and as long as one believed and continued to run forth on the despotic road, one would set foot, no matter how unreliable those feet, on the edge of the world��this he firmly believed.


    ��So, I should make my answer to the first Command Seal now. Open your eyes wide and look properly, boy.��


    ��Ah, I will definitely use this pair of eyes to watch!��


    The legendary steed gave a cry of assured victory and began to gallop, carrying the King and magus whose hearts were linked, rushing towards the decisive battle with a mortal enemy.


    The location indicated by the smoke signal was the opposite bank of the Mion river, the fourth leyline of Fuyuki.

 Volume 4 - CH 15.5

    Fuyuki City Hall �C


    This structure, which had been built at the cost of eight billion yen, was considered the symbol of Fuyuki Shinto��s development, along with the Central Building in front of the train station. It covered an area of 6600 square meters and had 4700 square meters of usable space. Its complex design housed four floors above ground and one floor below. The two-story music hall could accommodate about 3000 patrons. The building''s prestigious architect had created a novel design that made this modern City Hall as majestic and splendid as an ancient shrine. Fuyuki City''s high ambition toward Shinto''s development could thus be seen in physical form.


    However, only the exterior was complete. The interior was still being decorated in preparation for the commemoration ceremony. Active and practical use of the building was still a long way off. In addition to the minimal level of safety precautions, the building still had no access to electricity. Deep in the night, with no workers on site, this pristine and splendid building became an unreal space, with an inhuman silence and an alien feeling flowing and drifting through its emptiness.


    Civil planning did not take magecraft into consideration. It was a complete coincidence that the City Hall had been built on top of Fuyuki��s latest leyline �C in other words, such a rare coincidence could only be attributed to the paranormal characteristics bestowed upon the area by the leyline.


    Kotomine Kirei stood on the rooftop and calmly watched the magecraft signals he had set off as they scattered to smoke in the night wind. The only thing he had needed to do to infiltrate the unguarded building was break the lock. He had already made preparations for the ceremony and was ready to confront an attack. All that was left was to stay and wait for the remaining enemies to be attracted by the signal.


    Battle was near, and yet he did not seem to be affected by the thought at all. Executors did not need to be excited with the prospect of bloodshed, nor did they need to jest to relieve the tension. They possessed the ideal characteristics of the tools of God��s will, and would gallop toward death with hearts knowing only the routine completion of yet another duty. Long years of such training allowed Kirei to display the calm and nonchalance of a practicing surgeon.


    However �C


    ��Hmph. Your face tonight is as cold as ever, Kirei.��


    Archer, who was walking up to the rooftop with a relaxed gait, mocked him. Kirei laughed bitterly in his heart.


    What did his face, emotionless as always, look like in the eyes of this Heroic Spirit who could see through everything? Even the shifts in his emotions that he himself could not detect were unable to escape from the Heroic Spirit��s eyes.


    Although his heart had wavered in the beginning, Kirei was used to it by now. Yes, he was a cold man in truth �C he understood himself as though he was analyzing the business of another.


    The King of Heroes, who had just returned from the night market in the street, still wore his flamboyant and luxurious casual clothing. A residual tint of indulgence remained in those crimson eyes, and he showed no sense of urgency at the approaching battle. However, this Heroic Spirit would never separate his outer appearance from his inner feelings. The battle surrounding the Holy Grail only seemed like child��s play to him.


    ��What do you want me to do next, Kirei? Just wait here?��


    One wrong command could make Archer question the worth of his Master. Kirei, who knew this very well, shook his head after having thought about it for a while.


    ��The ceremony will be in jeopardy if your power is released close to the Holy Grail. If you want to have fun, then attack head-on.��


    ��Mm, fine. But what do you plan to do if you��re attacked while I��m away?��


    ��Get Berserker to stall the enemies and I��ll use that time to summon you back. I would have to borrow the power of the Command Seals, though. You wouldn��t mind, would you?��


    ��It is permitted. However, I can��t guarantee the safety of the Holy Grail. I won��t be merciful tonight. This narrow little room may be completely destroyed.��


    ��That would be the worst outcome, but it would also be fate.��


    Kirei nodded decisively, but Archer narrowed his eyes.


    ��Kirei, it looks as if you have understood the meaning of this war. But do you still not have a wish to bestow upon the Holy Grail? Not a single wish, even if you do manage to obtain the miracle?��


    ��That��s right. What��s wrong with that?��


    ��Although it��s yet to be completed, the ��vessel�� is already in your hands. It may accept a ��pre-ordered�� wish, you know.��


    ���� Hmm, I see. You��re saying that, if possible, a miracle can occur at the same time when the Holy Grail descends, right?��


    Kirei sighed disinterestedly and thought about it for a while. In the end, he still shook his head.


    ��I still don��t have a wish. If I have to have one �C then I wish for there not to be any innocent people meddling with us in the final battle. Unfortunately, there are residents all around us. I had wanted to fight for my victory somewhere desolate if possible.��


    Hearing this completely boring answer, Gilgamesh said with derision.


    ��Hah, the thing hiding in your heart will only be truly understood in the presence of the Holy Grail.��


    At the end of the day, even if those two were closer to the Holy Grail than anyone else, they also cared the least for it. For those two, compared to gaining the Holy Grail, it was more meaningful to chase away those who had gathered because of it.


    ���C Ah, there��s one more thing. If Saber appears before I return �C��


    As he was about to depart, the King of Heroes halted in his steps as if having suddenly thought of something.


    ���C Then let Berserker play with her for a little while. I saved that mad dog��s life just for this.��


    ��Understood.��


    Kirei still could not figure out the reason why Archer was so bent on Saber. As for Berserker, who had longed to destroy the King of Heroes after their initial battle, things were different. The King of Heroes had allowed for Berserker��s continued existence after discovering his true name in his investigation of Mat�� Kariya. He had said, "It''ll be entertaining to let that dog bite Saber.�� The King of Heroes could always control his anger whenever it came to Saber; it seemed Gilgamesh was very interested in the King of Knights.


    ��Say, Kirei, how��s that doll, the one Saber protected at the risk of her life? I heard that whatchamacallit �C Vessel of the Grail �C is in it.��


    ��Ah, that''s what you meant.��


    Kirei did not want to mention its existence. His interest was gone at this stage; he did not even feel the need to remember the woman��s name.


    ��I just killed her. There was no longer any reason to keep her alive.��


    ����������


    Irisviel opened her eyes and looked around at her surroundings.


    She felt very strange. Her consciousness was impeccably clear, and yet she could not think logically.


    It seemed like it was not her mentality that had become muddled and nonsensical, but the world she was in.


    Many scenes flashed past her eyes. When she beheld them, the only emotion that welled up within her heart was an unbearable sorrow and emptiness.


    The scenes reflected in her eyes were eternally sundered from happiness or joy. That was the only constant in this kaleidoscope of confusion.


    There was pain, there was humiliation, and there was regret, hatred, and loss.


    Bloodshed and a desolate land. Betrayal and vengeance. Having devoted everything and yet receiving nothing in return �C it was an expensive cycle that reaped no rewards.


    The familiar snow-covered scene continued on.


    It was recounting the story of a clan that had sealed all it possessed within a castle of deep winter.


    And here she finally remembered �C what she was looking down upon was the Einsbern family''s thousand-year-long pilgrimage for the Holy Grail.


    The primeval Justicia and the female dolls modeled after her�� They were homunculi, fake living beings.


    They were humanoid disposables created with the secret craft of alchemy and used to fulfill the unattainable lasting wish.


    This lost and confused history of the Einsbern clan was written with their blood and tears as ink and their broken bones and frozen fingertips as pens. Their sighs and their despair made Irisviel��s heart clench tight.


    If any place had existed such that allowed her to see all of this, then it could only be the epicenter of the entire conflict, within the thing that had witnessed all.


    Irisviel finally understood. She was looking inside the Holy Grail.


    It was the Greater Grail that embraced the primeval Justicia, the Greater Grail of Mount Enz��. All homunculi were manufactured to the standard of the ��Lady of Winter��, using her as their model. Therefore, they shared the same pain.


    �C No, was that really the truth?


    ��Why are you crying, Mother?��


    When she came to, Irisviel discovered that she was in the room of her child, protected by the warmth of the fireplace.


    Icy wind and snow gathered outside the window and the storm roared past. A pair of tiny hands clutched her mother��s arms tightly in search of protection.


    ��Mother, Illya had a nightmare. I dreamed that I became a wine cup.��


    Although her heart was terrified, Illyaviel��s two red eyes still looked at Irisviel with trust. Though her face looked the same as her mother''s and all of her sisters'', this child was different. She was more adorable than anyone else �C


    ��There were seven big blocks in Illya��s heart. When Illya felt like she was about to break and was so scared but couldn��t run away, she heard Justicia-sama��s voice, and there was a big black hole above my head����


    Irisviel embraced her daughter tightly. Her silver-white fringe brushed past her daughter��s face, which was wet with tears.


    ��It��s alright, it��s alright�� That won��t happen. You won��t see such things, Illya.��


    There was one sad wish that only Irisviel possessed out of her innumerable sisters and could not share with anyone else �C and that was the maternal love of a ��Mother��.


    Out of the many generations of homunculi, she had been the first to give birth to a child from her womb. Out of all of her kind, only she had been given a love for her child. But even so, the fate she carried was just as lamentable.


    Illyasviel von Einsbern was the next Vessel of the Grail, and also a mechanical part swept up in the thousand-year-old cogwheel of delusion and stubbornness.


    This shackle would not break until someone claimed victory.


    The Third Magic, the Heaven''s Feel �C that achievement was the only salvation.


    Many sounds rushed towards Irisviel. She chanted with her countless sisters.


    The Holy Grail �C


    Please grant the Holy Grail into my hands �C


    Deep within the forest, where the used homunculi were discarded, the mountain of corpses composed of her kin chanted. Those rotten, maggot-infested faces overlapped with Illya��s young and small face, and emitted those painful sounds.


    ��It��s alright �C��


    Full of love, the mother hugged her daughter tightly in her arms.


    ��Illya, you��ll definitely be freed from this shackle of fate. I will finish everything. Your daddy will definitely fulfill this wish as well����


    At that moment, a question suddenly flashed past her thoughts.


    If this was a dream conjured by the Holy Grail �C since she could see the ��Vessel�� within so clearly and it had taken shape �C then what would Irisviel, who served as the outer cover, look like now?


    It was as if the eggshell could see the innards of the chick.


    If so, then this would be a giant contradiction. The shell was supposed to break when the chick hatched.


    Then �C who was the Irisviel that was dreaming?


    The touch of Illyasviel��s slender body, which she was hugging tightly, was so realistic. Irisviel looked to her own hands, which were hugging her daughter.


    Irisviel had already disappeared. If the chick had consumed the broken shell��


    The falling snow outside the window suddenly stopped. What melted into the darkness of the night was a thick black mud that stirred up ripples.


    She wasn��t scared, nor was she surprised; she only comprehended it calmly and gazed upon it. The mud seeped in from all corners of the room and dripped from the chimney, slowly soaking the ground under her feet.


    Yes, the question of ��who am I?�� was so minuscule.


    She had been no one since the start. Even now, she was still ��someone�� who used the personality of Irisviel, a woman who had already disappeared, as a mask.


    Even so, Irisviel��s wish, hidden in her heart, remained true. It was the wish of a mother who thought of her beloved daughter and lamented the future of her child even as she drew her last breath and passed away. She had inherited the wish of this mother.


    Therefore, she was the one who must fulfill that wish.


    She was the existence that had been worshipped and anticipated because she was to grant everyone��s wish, because she was made to be the one.


    ���C It��s alright, Illyasviel, everything is about to end.��


    Gently, she murmured beside the ear of the young girl, whom she was embracing for the first time.


    ��So let us wait here awhile. Father will definitely come. He��ll come to help us fulfill all of our wishes.��


    The scorching mud that clung tightly to her had elegantly dyed her skirt black.


    As she waited for the moment when the wish would be granted, the woman with her body entangled in the inky darkness smiled.


    Dispel all sorrows and chase away all worries.


    Soon, she would receive the power to fulfill wishes and become the omnipotent wish-granting vessel that could realize all.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.01

    Act 16


    Two o''clock A.M. -


    The streets fell asleep into a silence deeper and more complete than usual. Even the resident night-owls - perhaps terrified by the repeated cases - obeyed the appeal to self-imposed curfews and were submissively drawn into their homes. Even the shadows of cars disappeared from the road''s surface. The asphalt, clearly lit by street lights alone, was frozen by the air of the winter night.


    This townscape where human life had completely ceased looked like it belonged in a scene with toys stretched to life-size. If a place beyond the recognition of normal humans was called an ''alien world'', then that was, without a doubt, what nighttime Fuyuki was.


    A single heroic horse sprinted cross that bizarre landscape as though it ruled over the place. Waver was being carried on its vigorous back, hurrying towards his place of death. Directly behind him was the massive and magnificent chest of the King of Conquerors, so close that even its pounding heartbeats were transmitted.


    Even if he were to survive this night, Waver would never forget this tense, silent exaltation. There was a time known in the world as the ''moment of truth''. When the soul, bared and released from all deception and embellishment, took in the sweeping view of the world in its true state, there existed an instant that knew nothing but the shaking of the heart. Surely, that was what he was reflecting upon right now. The instant when any and all of the world''s mysteries and paradoxes were comprehended and yet remained unanswered. The instant the meaning of existence and the value of death could be clearly grasped even without words. It was a time of supreme bliss, of release from all of the bewilderment and uncertainty, the hardships of human life.


    The warhorse leisurely slipped out of the sleeping city and jumped toward the riverbank, filled with still water in the color of darkness. In the still night, the great bridge they were aiming for was lit in white by the brilliance of hollow mercury lamps.


    "Rider, that''s......"


    The King of Conquerors responded to the pointing Waver with a nod.


    Standing on the bridge illuminated as if by broad daylight, his brilliantly golden, majestic appearance radiated all the more, as though sneering at such counterfeits as artificial light. The remorseless coldheartedness of his eyes'' deep crimson glint froze Waver''s entire body with fear even when they were hundreds of meters apart.


    Servant Archer, King of Heroes Gilgamesh -


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t prepared himself. From the beginning, he had understood that this was an unavoidable opponent. Even so, now that he was once again facing the real thing, the air of intimidation overcame all of the heart''s defenses and came to crush the core of his soul.


    "You scared, boy?"


    Rider, who felt Waver''s shaking, asked quietly. The boy frankly nodded without any pretense of bravery.


    "Yeah, I''m scared. Or I guess, to put it your way, ''my heart is jumping with excitement''."


    At his tense response, the King of Conquerors'' face broke into a pleased smile.


    "That''s exactly it. When the enemy is mighty, the yearning for the sweet wine of victory becomes utter bliss. Oh ho, looks like you understand it now."


    Bucephalus strode majestically, carrying the bravely boasting Rider to the foot of the bridge.


    This would be their fourth and doubtless final chance meeting. The primordial King of Heroes and the legendary King of Conquerors. To the two of them, both occupying the wide four-lane road as though they owned it, the only obstacle that could hinder them was each other. The bridge was a one-way road; if one wouldn''t back down, then the other wouldn''t try to avoid. For a competition of tyranny between these two kingly beings, it was an inevitable, even fated battlefield.


    Bucephalus stopped his hooves, having halted after evidently sensing the will of his rider, who rewarded him by scratching his mane.


    "Boy, wait here for now."


    " - Huh?"


    Rider lowered himself from the back of his beloved horse, stood on the ground, and began walking with an air of composure towards the waiting enemy. As though it had been prearranged, Archer also began walking to meet him halfway, his heels ringing out haughtily.


    They were not warriors who simply competed with their martial skills alone. Seeing as they would both compete in tyranny in addition to crossing swords, they must also proceed through the proper channels.


    "Rider, where is your vaunted chariot?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Archer questioned him with restless anger.


    "Ah, that. Well. Aggravatingly, that Saber has carried it off."


    Rider replied with a carefree shrug. Archer stared at him, scrutinizing with his blood-colored eyes.


    "...Did you forget what I had decided? You were informed that you would be defeated at your most perfect condition."


    "Hm, now that you mention it, that''s right."


    With no fear for the intimidation, Rider, in an exceedingly bold and ferocious way, bent his lips and smiled.


    "True, my weapon has been consumed. But do not take that lightly, King of Heroes. Tonight, Alexander is incomplete, and therefore beyond complete."


    It was an incoherent manner of speaking, but Archer did not sneer at his nonsense, and looked over Rider''s entire body with sharp eyes that seemed to cut into him.


    " - I see. Yes, your Aura is overflowing. It is unusually stalwart. It seems you do not stand before me without some prospects of victory."


    It was the truth. While he had lost one of his Noble Phantasms, the amount of prana seething from Rider right now was several times higher than before. The three expended Command Seals that Waver had intended to ''waste away meaninglessly'' were unwittingly exercising an effect. When using Command Seals to activate ultimate authority, the more vague the contents, the more reduced the effects will be. On that point, as Waver''s earlier orders all lacked concreteness, in terms of using the Command Seals, they were in effect wasted. On the other hand, a Command Seal activated not as an absolute command bending the will of the Servant, but with the consent of both parties, would not only enforce the Servant''s actions, but also become a way to support and amplify them. In this case, similar to how Kiritsugu''s Saber achieved Spatial Relocation, the Command Seals could at times make possible unprecedented things that overturned the normal methods of magecraft, things on the same level as ''Magic''.


    While the method of usage made little impression, since the three Seals conformed to the Servant''s own will and furthermore were activated in succession, Rider received a definite effect from Waver''s Command Seals. As long as he aspired toward the action of ''victory'', Rider would receive an amplified amount of Prana support compared to normal. Frankly, the current Rider was, even more so than in the past, at his ''most perfect''.


    "Hey, Archer. Speaking of decisions, wasn''t there one more agreement from our banquet before?"


    "The conclusion that we would have no choice but to kill one another?"


    "Didn''t we say we would drink up the rest of the wine before that?"


    Rider, with an honest smile unthinkable for one preparing for mortal combat, urged the King of Heroes.


    "At that time, some boorish fellows tried to spoil our banquet... but there was still something left in the bottle. You can''t fool my eyes."


    "As expected of the king of usurpation. You are sharp-sighted when it comes to the belongings of others."


    Archer, with a bitter smile, once again called forth a set of drinking vessels from the alternate-world ''vault'' to his hand. The bottle was emptied, and the rest of the high-quality wine from the Age of the Gods at its bottom was poured completely into two cups. Like two boxers crossing their gloves, they solemnly knocked their cups together.


    "One more thing, King of Babylonia. My last summation to you."


    "Permitted. State it."


    His goblet still raised, wearing a serious face while some rascally naivete remained in his gaze, Alexander began.


    "For example, if my Ionion Hetairoi was equipped by your Gate of Babylon, it would undoubtedly become the most powerful army. Even that President of the West wouldn''t be more than a break of wind."


    "Hm. And?"


    "Once again, will you not be my ally? If we join together, we can surely conquer as far as the ends of the stars."


    Hearing this, the King of Heroes, as though he had heard some very satisfying satire, laughed out loud without a care.


    "How deeply amusing you are. It has been a long time since I have laughed this much at something other than a jester''s foolish nonsense."


    Even as he laughed, his ruthless dreadfulness did not weaken in the slightest. Perhaps killing intent and great delight held roughly the same meaning to this golden ruler.


    "It is unfortunate, but I do not require a second friend. Past and future, my companion will only be one - and there need not be two kingly ones."


    At such a resolute response, the King of Conquerors simply nodded quietly without showing his dejection.


    "That is a high and lonely kingship. I shall challenge that unshakable state of affairs with great admiration."


    "Good. Display yourself to your heart''s desire, King of Conquerors. You are a foe worthy of my judgment."


    The two Kings gulped down their last drink together, disposed of the emptied cups, and turned back on their heels. Without turning around again, the two each returned to the bridgehead they came from.


    Waver, who had watched over their last toast with a tense expression, went to meet the King''s return with a sigh.


    "Do you two actually get along?"


    "Well, we''ll be killing each other now. Or he could be the last opponent in my entire life that I will exchange glances with. I can''t be ungrateful."


    "... Don''t be stupid."


    Waver countered Alexander''s joking tone with a stifled voice.


    "There''s no way you can be killed. I won''t accept that. Did you forget my Command Seals?"


    "That''s right - yeah, that''s it."


    With an intrepid smile, Rider once again straddled the back of the waiting Bucephalus and unsheathed the sword affixed to his hip.


    "Gather, my brethren! Tonight, we shall mark our gallant figures into the strongest legend!"


    A wind of hot sand blew onto the bridge as though responding to the King''s call and scattered the mist from the river.


    The thoughts of the Heroic Spirits who had once seen the same dream as the King, drawn from beyond time and space, now came together and wove around the sword of the Cypriots.


    A boundless blue sky. A horizon, blurred by the heat haze, that all would gaze at with a single heart in order to ascertain its very end.


    The mental images of the brave ones who crossed time to seek the battlefield eroded even reality and turned the uninhabited great bridge into a great plain with a raging whirlwind.


    And one by one, the Heroic Spirits hastened to the stage of the decisive battle they were ordered to.


    "Ahh......"


    This was the second time Waver had seen the spectacle of the arrayed Ionion Hetairoi in their magnificence. Even though it was no longer something to be shocked by, now that he knew the meaning of this ultimate Noble Phantasm which actualized the kingship of Alexander, he was overwhelmed by a sense of awe even greater than the first time.


    The shining elites of the cavalry - the bond of lord and servant they had formed with the King of Conquerors once upon a time could overcome even the separation of life and the afterlife.


    There was no place where their battlefield, sublimed into eternity, could not be actualized. If the King of Conquerors would again set forth in tyranny, then no matter where he was, his servants would hasten to him.


    That was the pride of being together with the King.


    The joy of being able to battle together, of their hot surging blood.


    "Our enemy is the King of Heroes, mightier than tens of thousands - an opponent lacking in no regard! Come, heroic warriors, show the original Heroic Spirit the way of our tyranny!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh - !!!"


    At Alexander''s roar, the cheers of the arrayed troops rose into the air.


    Only the solitary Archer was before them, confronting the great host which boiled like the high seas, but he did not show a speck of dismay and simply stood, imposingly blocking their path. His appearance, painted in gold, was like a single arduous towering peak. The air of intimidation was unmistakably unprecedented, precisely what would come from a demigod Heroic Spirit.


    "Come, lord of the vanquishers. Now you shall know the true form of a King......"


    At the boldly boasting King of Heroes, the host of Heroic Spirits, led by the heroic horse Bucephalus, finally charged in a wedge formation.


    Rider bellowed as he spearheaded the vanguard. Answering his roar, the knights released a battle cry. To the surging waves and harsh thundering songs, Waver added his own small voice with all his might.


    "AAAALaLaLaLaie!!"

 Volume 4 - CH 16.02

    At that moment, Saber was wandering aimlessly around eastern Shinto in search of Irisviel. Naturally, she too noticed the smoke signal sent out at Fuyuki Municipal Hall.


    Though she did not understand the significance of the signal, it undoubtedly had something to do with the Heaven��s Feel. Like one critically ill who would turn to any doctor, as if grasping a lifeline, Saber immediately turned the vehicle and sped in the direction of the smoke signal''s flare.


    Saber, who did not need to cross the Mion River to reach her destination, was not attacked by Archer who was guarding the bridge, and arrived first at the Fuyuki Municipal Hall.


    Saber drove the V-MAX through the silent night scene; revving the V-type four-cylinder engine, she drove into the front porch, the walls of which still looked new.


    There was no sign of the enemy in sight, and neither could she sense any killing intent hidden in the darkness. In that case �� was the enemy hiding within the building?


    Saber gazed for a moment at the pitch-black area near the outer wall of the Municipal Hall, turning the V-MAX around to the guiding road designated for visitors. She followed the sloping path that extended below the building and entered the underground parking area.


    In the underground area where the moonlight could not reach, the white light of the headlights cut through the darkness to shine on the icy cement wall. The wide car park, designed to accommodate more than a hundred cars, had not yet been opened for use; only several cars from the construction company were parked here and there; the rest of the empty space was heavy with dusty air.


    The rough roar of the V-MAX��s engine was also swallowed up in an instant by the strange, crypt-like silence. Saber warily glanced at her surroundings. All around her was dense darkness, the shadows of the support pillars that had been built all over the place�� Extremely suitable for the enemy to hide his form. More importantly, her instinct felt the murderous intent that almost saturated the air.


    ��Ah����


    From the floor came a resentful sigh; it sounded like the groaning of the dead from a dark abyss.


    Saber could not have heard this sound wrongly, for she had many times been its target��


    ��URRRRRR!!��


    She immediately reacted to the explosion that closely followed the roar.


    Saber twisted and retreated quickly. In the spot she had just been, the V-MAX left behind was surrounded by fire that splashed like rain. In just one instant, her beloved steel steed was turned into a shapeless heap of scrap. The gunpowder scent of burning reached Saber��s nose.


    ��This weapon is����


    Saber had an impression of it. This was the rain of fire that had turned Lancer��s Master and the rest��all who had fallen terribly victim to Emiya Kiritsugu��s calculations��into pitiful corpses. It was the mechanized shooting weapon that had become mainstream in this modern world.


    In the depths of the darkness, red lotuses of flame blossomed once more. Under the firelight that shone from the muzzle of the gun, the black shadow of Berserker lengthened to a state of deformity as it gestured threateningly on the walls of the underground parking area. Without the slightest hesitation, Saber leaped into the air, dashing out through a baptism of flying lead bullets. The stray bullets of unimaginably destructive power tore open a large hole in the cement of the ground and walls. That power obviously could not be spoken of in tandem with the weapon that Maiya had used. Saber sensed that even though she was a Servant, if she were hit she would be fatally wounded; she gnashed her teeth in anger.


    Of course, she could not have known the process by which Berserker had obtained the small machine guns. Both of the crazed black knight��s hands held a modern firearm that Kotomine Kirei had prepared using the power of his position as Supervisor; Berserker nimbly and freely operated them as if they were extensions of his own hands. The firearms�� structure and holster were all immersed in the hated prana, and had turned into fierce magecraft military equipment that could threaten even Saber.


    ���y�y�z�z�{�{�|�|����


    The two machine guns were not in any way inferior to the black knight��s angry howl; screeching hotly, they attacked Saber. The bullets, faster than the speed of sound, were still unable to surpass the speed of Saber��s sword. Nevertheless, the speed of twenty-odd bullets per second left her only able to parry.


    Berserker could confer the properties of a Noble Phantasm on the weapon in his hand, regardless of its origin or time period. Once it had been upgraded to the category of Noble Phantasm, the difference in power between the two weapon types of ��sword�� and ��firearm�� forced Saber into a decisively disadvantageous situation.


    Because the building''s construction was not yet finished, a large number of paint cans were piled in one corner of the parking lot. One of the stray bullets struck them, and the calcined bullet caused the solvent to explode. The underground darkness was dissipated by red lotuses of flame.


    Saber was so restricted by the curtain of bullets that she could not close in; she looked around in search of a method by which she could return from certain defeat. Then, she saw a small truck parked in a lot at the corner of the car park.


    ���� That��s it!��


    Accepting the risk that she could be forced into the corner with no route of retreat, Saber dashed toward the vehicle she had set her eyes on. Berserker pursued her as she fled, at the same time shooting at random with the firearms in his hands. Saber made a ferocious step that narrowly preceded the howling bullets, dashing to the back of the truck. She brandished the flat of her blade upward, flinging the structure of the vehicle into the air.


    At that point, the rain of bullets targeting Saber crumpled the truck as if it had been a paper model. Saber continued to hide behind the structure of the truck, pieces of which had been scattered all over, using her shoulder to halt the rotating chassis. In this manner, she dashed toward Berserker.


    Berserker continued to shoot, using the machine gun to mercilessly smash the structure of the truck to iron chips. Even though the heavy frame of the truck quickly met its disintegrated fate, from Saber��s perspective, as long as the ��temporary shield�� could close the distance and bring Berserker into proximity of her sword��s attack, it would be enough.


    ��Uaoaoaoao!��


    The bullets, which had penetrated the structure of the truck, grazed her face and shoulders. One bullet sent sparks flying in all directions as it impacted the oil tank, combusting the fuel inside. The structure of the vehicle, already unrecognizable, was consigned to the flames. Nevertheless, even this did not stop the pace of Saber��s attack.


    When the distance to the adversary had closed to less than ten meters, Saber picked an opportune moment to throw the wreckage of the truck toward Berserker. Facing the flaming iron scrap, Berserker not only declined to dodge, but also brought up a single hand in the attempt to smash it with one fist.


    �� The time was ripe.


    ��Ha-a!!��


    With a great shout, Saber once again pressed in on the burning structure of the truck with the thunderous speed of lightning, using all her strength to drive her attack downward. The precious sword pierced the burning piece of iron that had been used as a distraction; the point of the sword closed in on Berserker on the other side.


    Blocked by the obstacle, Berserker was completely unable to see Saber��s actions, and thus had no way of avoiding this attack. In the third clash of blades, Saber finally scored a hit on the enemy in one blow. From the point of her sword, a sense of having scored a direct hit traveled up to her hand.


    But��


    ���� Too shallow!?��


    On Saber��s side, because of the blocking shield, she too could not directly see her target. Even though she had indeed scored a hit on the other by relying on her intuition to attack, she had ultimately not been lucky enough to score a critical hit in that blow. The front part of Invisible Air, though it had accurately made contact with the center of the forehead of the black helmet, it had been unable to smash the skull inside.


    The outside of the truck was subject to a heavy rain of bullets, and its inside had been pierced by a sword; this time it finally broke into two pieces. Although Berserker had not received a fatal wound, the fierce attack to his face made him stagger backward and left him unable to recover for a short moment. That was time enough for a follow-up attack. Now the scales of victory were tipped toward Saber.


    Saber kicked aside the burning vehicle wreckage and lifted her sword high into an upward stance. This time, she would definitely not let him off. She aimed at the top of Berserker��s defenseless head and gambled victory on the following direct attack.


    The stance, speed, and timing were all perfect. It was a strike worthy of the name of the sword-wielding Heroic Spirit, enough to make one believe that the outcome had been decided��precisely for this reason, the instant when Saber��s sword was stopped in midair was especially surprising.


    Berserker threw away the machine guns, trapping the blade of Invisible Air between his bare hands before her eyes. That consummate skill was unbelievable on two counts: the first was that he had used an impossible stance to respond to Saber��s follow-up killing blow, and the second was that he had done so even though it was impossible to perceive the path of Invisible Air. But the Black Knight had grabbed the white blade with his bare hands to seal Saber��s attack as if he had known every detail of Saber��s sword, from the shape to the length, like the back of his hand.


    Saber suddenly realized the fatal danger of having Berserker come into contact with her weapon; she shuddered violently. She banished the astonishment of her heart to the back of her mind and used all her strength to kick out towards the black knight��s chest. Berserker, who could not take the blow and was forced to retreat, released the precious sword, allowing Saber��s beloved weapon to narrowly escape the danger of being corroded by the other��s black magic.


    The sprinklers on the ceiling at last reacted to the flames spreading all around; they began to violently spray curtains of water. Even though their bodies were exposed to torrential pour of water, the silver and black knights still did not move in the slightest as they confronted each other.


    In Saber��s heart again rushed forth a question that could not be overlooked.


    The deceptive illusion of Invisible Air had been ineffective against Berserker. He was obviously very familiar with the sword protected by an invisible sheath. In other words, that meant that he had originally known her before she had become a Heroic Spirit.


    At the warehouse district and Mion River, this black knight had shown an abnormal persistence in attacking Saber. If his actions had not been under his Master��s instructions, but this insane Heroic Spirit��s own hatred��


    The more she stared at the black fog, the more indistinct the details of the armor became. This indicated that around Berserker��s body was twined a delusive protection similar to Invisible Air, making it impossible to see the true face of this Heroic Spirit. But at this point Saber could not but believe �� he was undoubtedly one of the knights who had known her.


    ���� Your skill says that you are by no means an anonymous knight. Answer me!��


    Saber made up her mind and cried out loudly to the enemy she confronted through the mist.


    ��Since you have recognized that I am the King of Britain Arturia Pendragon and challenged me as such, you should make known your background with the glory befitting a knight! To issue a challenge while hiding your identity is akin to plotting against me!��


    The patter of water, like a heavy downpour of rain, was slowly penetrated by a clear clatter �� ka-da-ka-da �� of metal. Though it was very slight, the sound that permeated the ears chilled her soul; undoubtedly, it came from Berserker �� under the cover of the black mist, his full-body armor was trembling.


    That was the gentle sound of the armor that completely covered his limbs as the pieces rippled softly and knocked against each other.


    ��You����


    Saber finally discovered the source of the strange sound, like a sigh or a groan, crawling across the ground.


    That grinding, sobbing noise originated from the depths of the black helmet. Berserker��s entire body shuddered, revealing an emotion that could not be suppressed.


    Laughter �� when Saber understood it thus, an unspeakable shudder ran through her body.


    Lacking sound logic or proof, with only her sixth sense as guidance, she realized one thing: her previous interrogation had been a fatal mistake.


    It was a pity that she had realized it too late. The words that would have summoned to her the worst possible curse had long since been spoken through her own lips.


    The black fog painting the black knight��s entire body began to swirl and contract. Within the rushing mist, the pitch-black armor finally revealed its true colors.


    It was perfect armor that was neither exquisite nor crude, but which perfectly melded magnificence and functionality.


    The delicate, nuanced workmanship of a smith who had put in his utmost effort succeeded in granting it an air of formidability and fine construction. The countless marks and scratches etched into it became carvings highlighting the wearer��s illustrious military exploits, adding a touch of valor to the armour. It was an ideal battle outfit that all knights could not help but envy.


    Saber recognized the hero that had once worn that armor to ride forth on the battlefield. At the Round Table of Camelot he had been an unrivaled swordsman more radiant than any other; he had been a knight more excellent and a warrior more loyal, more brave than any other.


    ��You are�� how could����


    She wished that she had seen wrongly. He was the ideal incarnation embodying the true face of a ��knight��. That illustrious appearance could not have become the pitch-black form corroded by the Mad Enhancement curse.


    The black knight laughed sinisterly as if mocking Saber��s thoughts, reaching for the hilt of the precious sword in its scabbard. That sword had neither been picked up nor stolen. This Heroic Spirit who had been hiding his name all along was finally revealing his own Noble Phantasm.


    Saber could only watch on helplessly as he slowly drew the precious sword from its scabbard.


    She could not have been wrong; the design of the sword was the same as that of her own, and the fairy letters carved into it was proof that it had not been forged by mortal hands. The flash of the sharp blade under the moonlight was like the water of the lake as it shone with radiance. That was a limitless sword that would not be damaged regardless of the attack it had received.


    Only he who was exalted as ��the perfect knight�� was worthy of having that sword; its name was also known as ��Arondight ? The Indestructible Light of the Lake�� �� that evidence spoke the bearer��s name even more clearly than if he had said it himself.


    ���� Ar�� thur����


    The vengeful cry reverberated within the black helmet. With this one vibration, the mask that had already cracked under Saber��s previous blow now shattered.


    From the fractured mask was revealed a blackened face.


    Nothing remained of the beautiful visage that had once drawn the admiration of many women. Yesterday��s hatred had made him as gaunt and pallid as a phantom; only his eyes, filled with hatred, gave out light. That was the visage of a living dead man who had lost everything to a curse.


    ���� Ah����


    Saber felt her knees weaken. The unyielding King of Knights forgot herself in helplessness; as if unable to bear the weight of water droplets raining upon her shoulders and back, she fell to her knees on the wet floor.


    �� Even those who are heroes will fall so far as to lose even the most basic sense of honor ��


    In the past, someone had spoken to her thus.


    In that case, had the curse started from then?


    ���� Do you really����


    Saber looked at the figure before her eyes, who had long since lost the distinguished dignity of yesterday and had been thoroughly changed by his descent into the seat of madness; hot tears rushed forth, and she could only question.


    ���� Do you really hate me so much, my friend��? Even if you have become as such�� Do you hate me so much, Knight of the Lake?!��


    In that instant, the young girl who always maintained her glory to the very end, who fought for honor to the very last��


    That was the instant in which she was defeated.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.03

    In the silence, a repulsive odor of burning assailed his nostrils; it seemed that a fire had broken out somewhere in this large edifice.


    Unhurried, Emiya Kiritsugu��s steps were light and decisive as he slowly walked to the center of the empty porch.


    He moderately relaxed the muscles of his entire body, not using excessive strength to any area. On the other hand, his nerves reflected the entire situation of the surrounding area, like a mirror more quiet and clear than the surface of a lake sealed in ice, more sensitive than hearing, more distinct than vision, with no blind spots. He had transformed himself into a probe that could instantly sense any slight movement as he strolled through the darkness.


    Kotomine Kirei should be somewhere here in the Fuyuki Municipal Hall, awaiting Emiya Kiritsugu��s arrival.


    Considering this outcome, the ambush that Kiritsugu had planned had truly been an utter failure. But he felt no regret whatsoever, as he had finally been able to ascertain the true colors of Kotomine Kirei, the enigmatic adversary; this was still considered a large gain. Precisely because Kiritsugu��s many predictions had come to nothing, he had gotten the answer through the process of elimination.


    To sum it up, that man had no interest whatsoever in the Grail.


    Under ordinary circumstances, all the Masters would battle for the sake of pursuing the Grail. This idea had taken root as a lasting first impression; it had blinded Kiritsugu��s eyes all this time, until today. This was precisely why Kiritsugu had felt uncertainty and a lack of understanding toward Kotomine Kirei��s actions �� which had had nothing to do with the Grail.


    But tonight, Kiritsugu had clearly seen Kirei��s strategy for the ceremony for the Grail��s descent and discovered that he had been fundamentally wrong.


    In using the Fuyuki Municipal Hall as the sacrificial altar, Kirei��s preparation had really not been thorough. This fragile fortress was already lacking as a magecraft stronghold, but he did not take any defensive measures. Even if time had been pressing, he should at least have set up basic traps and protective screens. Furthermore, if there had truly been no time to prepare, then why would he have done something like summoning the other Servants to come forth for a decisive battle? Even taking a hundred steps back, even if he really did know absolutely nothing about defensive magecraft, then why would he choose the one leyline out of the four that was most unsuitable for a defensive battle?


    On thinking this, Kiritsugu could only believe �� to Kotomine Kirei, the descent of the Grail was of secondary importance. That man had picked the Fuyuki Municipal Hall solely because the chances of being ambushed there were lowest. In comparison to a successful descent of the Grail, he hoped more to gain the most advantageous initiative in the final decisive battle between Masters.


    Kotomine Kirei��s goal was not the Grail, but the bloodshed involved in the process of obtaining it. The reason for that could not be investigated, nor did it need investigation. It was enough to have understood who exactly the Executor��s target was.


    Kiritsugu slowly gripped the Thompson Contender; feeling the touch of walnut wood under his fingers, he thought of the face he had only ever seen in a photograph.


    At this point, even if he tried to pinpoint how and where his path had crossed with that of Kotomine Kirei, it was only a hollow attempt. Kiritsugu��s life had not sailed so smoothly as for him to assert that he had never made an enemy of someone. That he was an outsider who had gatecrashed the Heaven��s Feel solely due to a personal feud with Kiritsugu �� this possibility could only be eliminated due to reasons of probability. Though there was only a very small chance that an outsider could have lasted to the very end of the Heaven��s Feel, as well as directed a farce that had changed the direction in which the Grail had progressed��the reality was before his eyes, and Kiritsugu could only accept it as the truth.


    Emiya Kiritsugu had never sought the truth nor answer to things. To him, only the ��situation�� had ever been worthy of concern.


    He had merely vowed in his heart that he would save more people. There was no distinction between the lives that were saved. The balance that measured sacrifice and salvation had nothing to do with reason or circumstance. Thus was his existence. He would certainly not be foolish enough to inquire as to the significance of his actions.


    Therefore �� in Kiritsugu��s heart, none whatsoever remained of the fear and sense of crisis that he had previously felt towards Kotomine Kirei.


    From the starting point of knowing what his motives were, that man had fallen to become a simple obstacle that hindered Kiritsugu��s progress. No matter how strong an enemy the other was, as long as Kiritsugu was sure that it was someone he must challenge, that person was no longer one for which he would feel anything. There was no fear, no hatred, neither underestimation nor compassion; he considered only one thing: elimination. That was the only function that Kiritsugu gave himself as a killing machine.


    The large auditorium that comprised the first to third floor could be said to be the key area of Fuyuki Municipal Hall. Kirei placed the corpse of the dead homunculus on the stage - which, having been completely renovated, was waiting only for the first performance.


    In its soft abdominal cavity, a foreign object could definitely be felt. It was likely that the Grail that had been mixed in with the organs was now regaining its original form. Though Kirei could now cut open the abdominal cavity and remove it, he was not anxious to do so. When one more Servant��s soul was reclaimed, the outer covering should automatically collapse and reveal the Grail. He had only to wait.


    Archer was confronting Rider at the bridge; Berserker was blocking Saber at the underground parking garage. Everything was running smoothly. Now there was no one to disturb Kirei.


    He left the auditorium and arrived at the corridor. Instantly, the black smoke that suffused the air assailed his nostrils. The origin of the fire should be the underground battlefield. From the density of the smell, the fire had already spread to the different areas of the structure. But all the wire connections to the outside, including the fire alarm, had already been cut off; as long as the fire did not spread outside the structure, it would not be discovered by the nearby residents.


    With every step he took, his mood became more passionate; the holy words of benediction could not help but spill from his lips.


    ��He restores my soul. He guides me in paths of righteousness for his name��s sake. Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for you are with me����


    He was here. Now he was sure to meet with him.


    Emiya Kiritsugu was nearby. Just as Kirei desired his arrival, so did he search for Kirei.


    The flames had dispersed the darkness, flickering and dancing in various areas of the corridor. Warm air caressed Kirei��s face, but he did not care. The tide of blood that roiled in his heart burned even hotter than the flames.


    Now, Kirei felt blessed for the first time. The God who had never blessed him before in his life had finally given him a revelation.


    What he pursued was this catharsis of hatred, this joy of the fight.


    ���� Your rod and your staff, they comfort me. You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies. You anoint my head with oil; my cup overflows. Surely goodness and love will follow me all the days of my life����


    The tongues of flame followed the walls up to the ceiling, turning into signposts showing the way to Hell in invitation to the two men.


    They advanced silently, high-spiritedly, without hesitation, toward the place of the decisive battle.


    Thus, they met one level below ground - the storage space for large props directly beneath the stage.


    At the other end which roiled with black smoke, Emiya Kiritsugu saw the slender figure clothed in vestments.


    At the other end which roiled with hot air, Kotomine Kirei saw the black overcoat of his mortal enemy.


    The radiance of the Black Keys in his hand reflected the brightness of the barrel of the magecraft gun.


    They both perceived the killing intent; they had long come to realize that blazing sensation.


    So there was no further need for words for communication.


    They finally looked directly upon each other with their own eyes; they came to the same conclusion at the same time.


    To Emiya Kiritsugu, this war was�� To Kotomine Kirei, the entire battlefield of Fuyuki was�� Everything of everything existed for the sake of bringing down the enemy before them. At this moment and in this place, the curtains opened soundlessly upon the final showdown.


    Seven Masters. Seven Servants. All that was merely what could be called the ��situation��.


    To Emiya Kiritsugu, this war was��


    To Kotomine Kirei, the entire battlefield of Fuyuki was��


    Everything of everything existed for the sake of bringing down the enemy before them.


    Within the raging flames, the blades were moving.


    Three in his left, three in his right, the Executor pulled out a total of six Black Keys and sprinted forth.


    The sight of the assassin��s gun trained on the shadow that closed in with the wind.


    At this moment and in this place, the curtains opened soundlessly upon the final showdown.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.04

    The earth rumbled and clouds of sand were blown up as Ionian Hetairoi approached -


    Even before such an overwhelming spectacle, the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh did not move in the slightest.


    The only thing dwelling in those red eyes gazing at the magnificence was complete blood-colored joy. It was a feeling beyond the bounds of mundanity, known only to the king who had completely exhausted all the pleasures of this world.


    In truth, Archer was pleased.


    He was tired of how he would be invited till the end of time, repeatedly, to farces that were battles in name only. And now, he had finally obtained an opponent he could recognize as an ''enemy''.


    A challenge from that Rider was worth using his full strength to gain supremacy.


    "Lashing dreams together and aspiring for tyranny... I will praise your enthusiasm. But brave soldiers, have any of you discerned it? The truth, that a dream is something you ought to wake up from before long."


    Archer, with the key sword in hand, unlocked the vault from thin air. However, he did not deploy Gate of Babylon. What he took out was only a single sword.


    "And thus, it was inevitable that I would be the one to block your path, King of Conquerors."


    - Could it really be called something as specialized as a ''sword''?


    It was a weapon of far too abnormal a shape. There was a grip and a hand guard, and its length was about that of a longsword. But the crucial section where the ''blade'' should have been assigned deviated far too much from the form of an edged weapon. It was a dull blade with a pillar made of three sections lined up, and a tip which spun in a spiral shape. The three pillar sections were like querns, slowly continuing to rotate in alternation.


    Yes, it was no longer a sword. Something born before the appearance of the concept that this world called a "sword" can''t possibly have the shape of a known sword. It was something constructed by a God before humans. It was the actualization of the works of a God recorded at the beginning of the world.


    The three quern-like cylinders, acting in concert with the movement of the Heavens, revolved as each creaked with a weight and power equivalent to tectonic movement. The enormous amount of seething and overflowing prana was beyond measurement.


    "Now, know the conclusion of your unfulfilled dream. The truth shall be shown by my own hand."


    Archer held his hand high above his head, and the sword of the beginning gradually increased the speed of its revolutions. Faster with each rotation, ever faster...


    Rider, who perceived the threat simply through instinct, pressed on Bucephalus'' reins.


    "It''s coming!"


    He yielded the first move to Archer. That was fine. Even though he yielded it, it was just one blow. Ionian Hetairoi would trample that lonely golden shadow without waiting for the next.


    That being the case, he had to devote himself to overcoming that one blow. Archer boasted incomparable Noble Phantasms; this was unmistakably a trump card only for when, in his own way, he believed the time was ripe.


    Was it an anti-army Noble Phantasm?


    An anti-fortress Noble Phantasm?


    Or it could be an anti-personnel Noble Phantasm, and what he truly intended was to shoot only at Rider, at the head of the army, bringing him down with certainty...


    It rumbled as a tornado roared, and an enormous amount of prana surged forth from the grip of Archer''s sword.


    "Now awake, Ea. A stage befitting you has been prepared!"


    Ea - the God of earth and water from ancient Mesopotamian mythology who had separated Heaven and Earth.


    Called by this name, the Sword of Rupture was the primordial sword present at the creation of the world in the Age of Gods. The role the blade of the beginning accomplished - it was nothing short of that which had cut apart what had been shapeless into Heaven and Earth, what had given a definitive shape to that distinction.


    And now, the rotating God sword, haughtily blowing up storm winds, would once again perform that miracle of genesis. The golden King of Heroes triumphantly shouted a declaration.


    "Come now and look up - to Enuma Elish!"


    Heaven screamed, and Earth shook.


    An enormous collection of prana was released, grinding at the laws of space.


    The sword tip Archer swung down was not aimed at anyone in the first place.


    It was no longer a matter of aiming at anyone. What the Sword of Rupture''s blade cuts down cannot be contained to simply ''the enemy''.


    Rider, driving his horse hard, saw before his eyes the fracturing of the earth, and the opening of an abyss.


    "Hmn?!"


    He had observed the danger that was slowly occurring at his feet, but the momentum of the charging Bucephalus could no longer be repressed.


    "Hii - "


    The fate of falling could no longer be avoided; Waver stifled his scream. But of course, the horse and rider carrying him right now were not the kind to be daunted by a danger of this level.


    "Haa - !"


    Responding to Rider''s reins, the heroic horse flew high into the sky with a kick of its splendid hind legs.


    It was a bloodcurdling leap and glide. But sure enough, at the end of that single instant which seemed endless to Waver, what Bucephalus landed on was firm ground on the opposite side of the fissure.


    However, before he had time to feel relieved, Waver paled at the horrific state of the following cavalry.


    The brigade of King''s Guards, not having legs as strong as Bucephalus'', could not completely cross the rupture in the earth, and fell helplessly into the abyss like an avalanche. The warhorses of the ranks further back braked at the very brink and were saved from the miserable fate of the fall; however, it was yet nothing more than the beginning of the tragedy.


    "Boy, hold on!"


    Reprimanding him, Rider grabbed onto Waver while clinging to Bucephalus'' mane.


    In the time it took the heroic horse to sense the danger and jump back to a safe zone, the fissure expanded further in width, swallowing the surrounding earth and the knights.


    No - it wasn''t only the earth. The cracks stretched out from the surface to empty air, distorting space and sucking in the atmosphere. The entirety of their surroundings were blown into the end of the void by a surging wind.


    "T-This is..."


    It was such a scene that even the King of Conquerors was at a loss for words.


    The Sword of Rupture commanded by the King of Heroes - what its single strike bore through was not only the earth, but the world itself, stretching to the sky. The attack was not even something to be discussed as a matter of whether it hit, or whether its force was advisable. Soldiers, horses, the dust, the sky - nearly everything that used the cut space as a foundation was swallowed and disappeared into the surging void.


    Bucephalus planted his hooves firm with all his strength and resisted the atmospheric pressure of the vacuum; even as this happened, the great plain of hot sand woven by Ionian Hetairoi cracked, shattered, and collapsed into the abyss of the void like the ending of an hourglass.


    Before that one blade was swung, all things were nothing more than chaos which could not form any meaning -


    After that one blade was swung, a new truth divided and distinguished Heaven, Sea, and Earth.


    The released tumult of genesis was no longer in the realm of an anti-fortress Noble Phantasm. It was an irregularity that broke down not only that which possessed shape, but all of creation. That was the true form of the anti-world Noble Phantasm that made the King of Heroes transcendent.


    Heaven fell, Earth broke; within the darkness where everything returned to nothingness, only Archer''s Sword of Rupture shone with brilliance. The dazzling light continued to complete the destruction, like a star of creation, the first thing illuminating the new world.


    Rider and Waver could not ascertain all of this to the end. To begin with, the Reality Marble they were in was maintained by the total prana of the summoned Heroic Spirits. Before the world itself disappeared, the bounded field broke apart at the seams once over half of the army had been lost, and the distorted laws of space once again returned to the way they had been.


    And so, as though awakening from a dream, Bucephalus, carrying the two of them, landed on the great bridge of nighttime Fuyuki.


    On the opposite bridgehead the golden Archer stood, blocking their path with a bewitching smile. The location of the two did not change; it was as though time had rewinded back to the outset of the battle.


    The only change that could be seen was the existence of the Sword of Rupture in Archer''s hand, which was still twisting and growling even now.


    And the fatal change that could not be seen - the disappearance of Ionian Hetairoi, Rider''s trump card.


    "Rider..."


    The giant Servant, with a serious and dignified face, posed a question to his Master, looking up to him with a pallid expression.


    "Come to think of it, there''s one thing that I have to ask you."


    "... Huh?"


    "Waver Velvet. Would you be a servant, and serve me?"


    His entire body shook with violent emotions. Then, like the bursting of a dam, floods of tears poured out.


    It was a question that he knew would always be out of his reach, and yet one he had been yearning and anxiously waiting for. There was no need to search for a reply; it was because he had already prepared one, hidden deep in his heart like a treasure.


    "You - "


    The boy, called by his name for the first time, threw out his chest without wiping away his tears, and replied with a steady voice.


    " - You, are my King. I will serve you. I will give my all for you. Please, guide me. Please let me see the same dream."


    The king of tyranny smiled at the words of oath. To his servant, that smile was a reward surpassing any prize.


    "Hm, very well."


    As soon as his heart was enveloped by the uplifting joy - Waver''s body was truly lifted into space.


    "... Huh?"


    The King picked up the boy''s short body from the back of Bucephalus, and gently lowered him onto the surface of the asphalt road. Having lost the elevation from atop the horse and returned to the vision of his original height, Waver felt nothing but bewilderment at once again savoring his shortness and smallness.


    "It is my duty as the King to exemplify the dream. And it is your duty as the servant to ascertain the dream of the King, and pass it down to later generations."


    Upon a saddle so very high that his shaking hand could no longer reach it, the King of Conquerors smiled firmly but brightly as he passed down his royal command.


    "Live on, Waver. See everything through to the end, live long, and tell it; the nature of your King; the spirit of this Alexander."


    Bucephalus neighed, beating his hooves as though in encouragement - but in the end, was it for the King who would now face his death, or the servant who was entrusted with a difficult charge?


    Waver hung his head, and did not raise it. Alexander took that as consent. There was no need for words. From this day until the end of time, the servant would be guided by the figure of the King, and the servant would remain loyal to that memory. In the face of the oath, even separation was meaningless; under the command of Alexander, the bond formed between King and servant was eternal and beyond time.


    "Now, Bucephalus, to conquest!"


    And so, the King of Conquerors kicked the flanks of his beloved horse, and went off to face his last sprint. Aiming for the bitter enemy waiting for him, he let out a screaming war cry.


    He was a strategist. He acknowledged fully the indisputable flow of battle. But ''that'' was different from ''this''. The King of Conquerors Alexander could not think of any other prescription other than charging toward the golden Heroic Spirit.


    There was no resignation. There was no despair. What was there was only the utter excitement bursting full from his heart.


    Strong - he was too strong. The hero who tore apart the world itself was undoubtedly the strongest enemy in Heaven and Earth.


    In that case, this man was the last enemy.


    He was higher than the peak of the Hindu Kush, hotter than the hot sands of the Mackran - he was the last obstacle in this world. And so, how could the King of Conquerors not challenge it? If he can surpass this, what lay beyond was surely the ends of the world. The faraway dream he had always been seeing was waiting to be fulfilled right now, before his eyes.


    "To Philotimo" - he challenged it because it was unreachable; he expressed his tyranny, exemplified it, for the sake of the servant who watched over his back.


    The King of Heroes, towering over his path, calmly gazed at the challenger, and released the treasures of the vault. Twenty, forty, eighty - a swarm of Noble Phantasms deployed from thin air, shining like so many glittering stars. That light made the King of Conquerors reminiscent of the starry sky of the East far off in the distance that he would look up to.


    "AAAALaLaLaLaie!!"


    Bellowing with a delight that shook his heart, he rushed on together with his beloved horse.


    With haughty growls, the rain of stars approached. Incessantly, mercilessly, the impacts trampled over their bodies. However, that pain was nothing more than a worthless trifle compared to the excitement of this sprint.


    There were times when he had succumbed to that sort of faint-heartedness - and yet was not about to reach ''the furthest end''. How foolish. What a disgrace.


    The ''end'' he had been seeking was now towering over his path. Having crossed countless hills, forded countless rivers, he finally discovered the ending point.


    Thus, he would surpass it.


    He would step across that enemy.


    One step, and one step further. The only thing he had to do was simply repeat that. If he continued to accumulate it, then even that figure far in the distance would most surely be reached by his blade.


    The swarm of stars poured on boisterously. In his fury where even his consciousness was prone to recede, his posture inadvertently and carelessly began to decline.


    Then he realized that, at some point, he had started running on his own feet. How far did his beloved horse Bucephalus reach? Where did he end? He wanted to mourn for his friend, who had boldly carried out his duty to the end, but that was why he could not stop now. This step he would now take forward was in itself the mourning for those who were scattered.


    His golden rival, as though understanding this, said something with an expression of amazement. But he could not hear him. Not even the flashes of light grazing past his ears, with the sounds of violent winds, could reach his ears.


    What he heard, was simply - the sound of the waves. The sound of the waves breaking onto the remote empty shores - of the sea at the world''s end. Aah, that was it. With a bright feeling, he understood it. How had he not recognized it during all this time? - This violent throbbing of his heart was the roaring ofOceanus.


    What he heard, was simply - the sound of the waves.


    The sound of the waves breaking onto the remote empty shores - of the sea at the world''s end.


    Aah, that was it. With a bright feeling, he understood it.


    How had he not recognized it during all this time? - This violent throbbing of his heart was the roaring of Oceanus.


    "Hahah... AHAHAHAHA!"


    He saw his dream as he ran on the beach. The sensation of the sprays he kicked up felt pleasant on his toes. The bright red soaking his feet might be the blood flowing from his own abdomen, but what of it? Right now, he was watching a dream of the sea. How could there be any greater bliss?


    The King of Heroes awaited him, right before his very eyes. One more step - and then, just one more, and his sword, brandished high, could cleave apart the crown of his head.


    "Haaaah - !!"


    With a ringing victory cry that reached the Heavens, he swung down the sword of the Cypriots.


    It was the peak of a moment when he was convinced of his victory. The instant that should have passed in the blink of an eye seemed, for some reason, to stretch into an eternity. It was as though time stood still -


    No. In truth, it did stop - not the flow of time, but his own body.


    Just before the swung sword could reach, his blade, his limbs, his shoulders, and his abdomen were wrapped around by a tough chain; the King of Conquerors sighed.


    Enkidu - the secret among secrets contained in the King of Heroes'' vault. The restraint that captured even the Bull of Heaven.


    " - Good grief... All these oddities, one after another..."


    There was no wonder or regret. He simply derided himself for finally tripping over a small careless mistake. A bitter smile rose from his bloodstained lips.


    The sword of the Cypriots could not reach him; however, Gilgamesh''s Sword of Rupture pierced through Alexander''s chest with its dull tip. He could feel the sensation of the slowly grinding blade inside his vitals. This sword just becomes more and more absurd - the King of Conquerors felt amazement as well as admiration, as though this was the affair of another.


    " - Have you awoken from your dream, King of Conquerors?"


    "... Hm, yes. I suppose..."


    It could not be carried out this time, either. It had ended with the unfulfilled dream remaining as it was - unfulfilled. However, now that he thought about it, that was a one-time dream he had wagered his life for in the past.


    The fantastic dream he saw in Asia Minor in the remote past - now, in this Far East land, he was once again seeing the same dream.


    Thinking nostalgically on such checkered circumstances, Alexander smiled.


    If he could see the same dream for even a second time, then it would not be strange to have a third.


    Which would mean -


    It was nearly the right time to see the next dream.


    "This expedition has, been... exciting, in all respects as well..."


    Alexander murmured in satisfaction, narrowing the corners of his eyes which were blurred by a blood haze. Ascertaining his expression of rapture, Gilgamesh solemnly nodded.


    "You may challenge it however many times you wish, King of Conquerors."


    To his worthy opponent, whose entire body was skewered from head to toe by the rain of Noble Phantasms, yet who did not stop until thwarted by the Chain of Heaven, the King of Heroes gave his greatest reward - he honored him with true feelings of admiration.


    "Until the end of time, this world will always be my garden. Thus, I can assure you. You shall never find this world tiresome."


    "Ooh...? That''s, good to, hear..."


    In the end, carelessly giving out the appropriate response, Servant Rider was quietly extinguished.


    In terms of time, it was merely a short battle. It was nothing more than an offense and defense that barely filled the few seconds it took for the mounted Heroic Spirit to gallop across to the opposite bridgehead.


    However, it was equivalent to a lifetime to Waver, who had it all burned into his eyes without blinking once.


    He wouldn''t ever forget it. Even if a lid was closed over his heart, he couldn''t possibly forget. The scene his eyes caught in the last few seconds had already become a part of his soul and was impossible to detach.


    Waver simply stood rooted to the ground, alone where he was left behind on the road, unable to move in the slightest. He repeatedly acknowledged that he must move, but he felt that if he tried to walk a single step he would collapse onto his knees.


    However, he absolutely could not kneel down now.


    The golden Archer, gazing at Waver with his brutal blood-colored eyes, slowly walked up to him. He must not avert his eyes. Even though his entire body was frozen with terror, he at least understood that. He would not survive if he averted his eyes now.


    The boy shook with fear he did not attempt to hide, yet he stubbornly did not avert his eyes; Archer stood before him, and posed a question in a voice completely devoid of emotion.


    "Boy, are you Rider''s Master?"


    He had thought that he couldn''t possibly speak from a throat frozen by terror, but just as he was asked about his relationship with ''him'', he was released from his stiffness for a short moment. Waver shook his head, and replied in a hoarse voice.


    "No. I''m - his servant."


    "Hmn?"


    Archer narrowed his eyes, looked all over Waver in his entirety, and finally noticed that no place on his body conveyed the presence of the command seals.


    " - I see. But boy, if you truly are a loyal subject, you have a duty to take revenge for your deceased King, do you not?"


    Even with the second question, Waver answered with a strangely calm heart.


    "... If I challenge you, I would die."


    "Of course."


    "I can''t do that. I was ordered to live."


    Yes - he couldn''t die. Not now, when the last words entrusted to him by the King were engraved into his heart.


    Waver must escape from this dilemma no matter what. He was before an enemy Servant and had no way to defend himself; even though it was a desperate situation where nothing could be done - the one thing he definitely could not do was give up. He could not ignore the way he had made the oath.


    And that was perhaps a pain far more cruel than resigning himself to death.


    The boy shook helplessly before the death he could not escape from, but his gaze alone made his adamance known. Looking down wordlessly on that too-small stature for a short while, Gilgamesh simply nodded once.


    "The path of devotion is a great labor. Do not ever mar it."


    He had no reason to raise his hand against a mongrel who was neither Master nor traitor. That was his decision as the King.


    Waver watched his departure as the golden Heroic Spirit turned on his heels and calmly walked away. Before long, the figure was gone from his sight, and a cold wind blowing across the river completely scattered the air of battle that had been stretched out the entire time; afterward, the lone boy realized that he had been left behind in the night, and finally understood that everything had ended.


    His knees shook again at the miracle that was his survival.


    Right before Archer changed his mind, he had truly had the intent to kill Waver. The killing intent he released as naturally as breathing had wordlessly announced that. Had Waver averted his eyes, or collapsed with fear, or choked in his reply, that would have truly happened.


    If one was to sneer at how he had only begged for his life, then one simply did not know of the remorselessness of the King of Heroes. Simply being alive after resisting his terror was a conflict, and a victory. It was the first time Waver Velvet had gained a victory in a challenge by himself.


    It was an unsightly and very small battle. It was far from brave, or spectacular. No one yielded to him, and he obtained no plunder. The only thing he did was survive and escape from a dilemma.


    Even so, Waver was happy. He was proud. Only Waver himself could understand how priceless it was for him to arrive at that impossible conclusion under those circumstances. That honor was in him only. Even if it appeared unsightly to an onlooker, there was no reason to feel ashamed.


    He complied with the order of the King. He saw everything through to the end, and lived on.


    He wanted to be praised. By that massive, heavy palm. By his rough, unreserved, and thick voice. This time, he wouldn''t need to hide his embarrassment. He could have thrown out his chest unreservedly and boasted about his accomplishments to the man.


    Yet - in this night sunken in silence, Waver was helplessly alone. No one was beside him. Like the him from eleven days ago, Waver was alone, left behind in a heartless and apathetic corner of the world.


    The battle was only for him. No one had noticed what he had surpassed by himself in his loneliness. No one was praising him.


    But if one were to call it a cruel treatment - then no, it wasn''t.


    He had been rewarded with more than enough words of praise just now. The grandest King in the world had recognized and assigned him. He was told that he would be added into the ranks of the servants.


    The order of events was simply reversed.


    He had now been praised for the far future as well; the only thing to do now was to devote all that remained of his life to accumulate enough accomplishments to match that eulogy.


    Yes. Simply because of those words at that point in time - he was not alone.


    The moment he understood this, his days as a boy was over.


    And then he knew it for the first time; sometimes, tears flowed free from humiliation or regret.


    Now, on the empty bridge, looking down on the black surface of the flowing river, Waver Velvet wet his cheeks without any regrets.


    They were the warm and crisp tears of a man.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.05

    �C A woman was crying.


    Her beautiful countenance became more ragged by the day with sorrow, and wrinkles of dilemma were etched into the ends of her brows; the woman was silently crying.


    She blamed and questioned herself.


    She was ashamed beyond measure.


    As a sinner who shouldered all the guilt and blame in the world, she could only wet her face day after day with her tears.


    Everyone was speaking wicked words of her �C an unchaste wife, a traitorous queen.


    Those foolish plebeians blinded by the glorious myths did not know the truth, but only surrounded her and reprimanded her all at once.


    They did not even know that her husband was not a man.


    In this world, only her noble visage made ��him�� give out his true heart.


    However, all ��he�� could recall were her frustrated and sorrowful tears.


    Yes, ��he�� had hurt her.


    Loved her �C


    Was loved by her �C


    That was the root of their fall.


    Even she must have had discarded everything back then and consigned herself.


    An ideal king was needed to save the country ravaged by chaos and war �C and a noble and virtuous queen needed to be beside the king. That was the way the monarch was supposed to be in the dreams of the populace.


    A woman��s life was so insignificant compared to this grandiose ideal.


    Even if the king wasn��t a man, even if this marriage was between two women who hid the true gender of one and could never be consummated, this sacrifice was necessary to protect the country and its greater good.


    Even so, ��he�� still wanted to save her.


    The first time ��he�� had been granted audience in the court, ��he�� had sworn silently in his heart that ��he�� would do anything for this woman, and would even give up ��his�� life for her.


    It had been too late when she discovered that it was this thought of ��his�� that had been tormenting her.


    She had fallen hopelessly in love with ��him��.


    She had already discarded the happiness of a woman. Love was the greatest taboo.


    Even if this romance was impermissible, there should still have been a path in which they could make their difficult resolution, shoulder their sins, and continue till the end.


    What man would not fight against the entire world for the woman he loved?


    However �C ��he�� could not do that.


    She was not a ��woman��, nor was she a ��human��, but a mechanical part called a ��queen�� that supported the king ruling the world.


    ''He�� was not a ��man��, nor was he a ��human��, but a mechanical part called a ��knight�� that served the king with absolute loyalty.


    ''He�� was the man called ��the Knight of the Lake�� �C incomparably brave, courteous and chivalrous, elegant and flamboyant at the same time. ��He�� was indeed the personification of the essence of chivalry, an existence that all admired.


    Not only was this ideal knight worshipped by all, he had even been blessed by the fairies. This title was ��his�� ultimate glory, and at the same time the greatest curse bestowed upon ��him��.


    The ��perfect knight�� who served the ��perfect king�� �C this man could only live in this way that others had expected and trusted ��him�� to, and so give up ��his�� life for it.


    ''His�� life did not belong to ��himself��, but to the people who honored chivalry and gave their lives for it.


    And the king that ��he�� served was truly too perfect, a hero that was absolutely flawless. The ��Knight of the Lake�� could never harbor any thoughts of betrayal towards this ��King of Knights�� who had saved ��his�� home country from the depths of war.


    ''He�� swore ��his�� absolute loyalty to the perfect monarch, and made a noble friendship with the monarch.


    ''He�� also knew that, behind this noble chivalry, there was a tormented and ignored woman who wept by the day.


    Just which path had been the correct one? No one could tell now.


    Should ��he�� have been cruel till the end and stayed with ��his�� ideals, or should ��he�� have discarded loyalty and lived for love?


    While ��his�� heart was twisting in agony, time was passing mercilessly by. Finally, the worst outcome greeted ��him��.


    Villainous fellows had shattered the king��s prestige to pieces, and the betrayal of the queen was finally revealed to the world. In order to save the queen, who had been given the death sentence, ��he�� could only go against ��his�� king in arms �C thus, ��he�� lost everything.


    A knight turned traitor �C


    ''His�� disloyalty broke the balance within the Knights of the Round Table. Finally, this incident became the trigger of war and carnage, and the country shattered to pieces in the flames of war.


    Men had often called ��him�� with those mocking tones.


    That stained name was carved deeply in the history of the past and would never be washed clean.


    Therefore, she fell into a deep self-deprecation for having misguided that ��perfect knight��, and was crying to this day.


    In the end, the only thing ��he�� had done for the woman ��he�� loved �C was to make her cry forevermore.


    Had ��he�� been born as a sordid man without honor, ��he�� may have taken away the queen without a moment��s hesitation and destroyed the king��s prestige.


    But ��he�� was a knight, an overly perfect knight.


    For the king who was ��his�� rival in love, for the one who caused the woman ��he�� loved to step onto that painful and difficult road �C ''he�� had never had any feelings of hatred till the end.


    Yes, who could possibly depreciate that famous king? That king, whose glorious name was passed down through the eons, was more courageous and noble than anyone else. That king had ended that troubled time.


    That king, who had never lost a battle, was uncorrupted and just, honorable but never affected by personal emotions, and had never made a mistake in life.


    After all, that king had never blamed ��him�� throughout life. Even when the king had gone to exchange blows with ��he�� who had been discarded by the Round Table, it had been a helpless act to make an example out of ��him�� with the country as their witness, and never the king��s original intention. For ��him��, who had committed the greatest sin of betrayal, the king had always treated him with a pure and noble friendship even to the very end.


    That noble king was so ��correct��. How could anyone hate or despise that monarch?


    However �C if that was the case, then to whom should ��his�� regret and her tears be dumped upon?


    The hatred ��he�� brought to the grave was extracted at the end of time��s long passage, and tormented ��him�� for an eternity on the Throne of Heroes that had no end�� And then ��he�� finally heard the call from afar.


    Come, mad beast.


    Come, stubborn vengeful spirit. That sound from the end of time had called.


    That sound woke ��his�� long-held wish.


    Had ��he�� not been a knight.


    Had ''he'' been a beast knowing no honor and had no reason, had ''he'' been a demon fallen into the league of beasts, maybe ''he'' could have avenged this hatred and regret.


    Yes, madness was the road to salvation.


    A beast would not be lost. Therefore, it would not feel pain. No one expected anything of it, no one entrusted anything to it. If ��he�� could become a beast and direct the movement of ��his�� limbs with nothing but ��his�� own desire �C


    This wish became the connection that linked ��him�� with the end of time, and placed ��him�� on this battlefield that ��he�� cared and knew nothing about.


    ''He�� had long ago forgotten ��his�� name, long ago forgotten ��his�� disciplined vow. ��His�� body only existed to perform the murderous skills that ��his�� hands had long been drenched in. The pride that took shame in this no longer existed, and the heart that regretted was lost as well. This was who ��he�� currently was �C the existence called ��Berserker��.


    There were no regrets. To fall, to be freed, that was what ��he�� had sought.


    Moreover, the merciless hand of Fate had even arranged such an ironic rendezvous.


    "... Ar�� thur����


    The call that slipped out of ''his'' lips no longer meant anything.


    Even so, this silver swordsman who now knelt in the torrential rain was undoubtedly that person whom ''he'' had both loved and hated in the past.


    That noble visage and that majestic and solemn face, which innumerable hopes and blessings had been bestowed upon, was now kneeling in front of despair. Now the king knew the truth that had been hidden for so long, knew the hatred that had been buried in eternal darkness. The king forgot the pride of a monarch and mourned.


    �C Do you hate me so much, my friend? �C


    Yes, that��s what I wanted to see �C the beast in his heart cried, the knight in his heart sobbed. Savor it well. Now you know how many tears we��ve shed for your transient glory, how we have annihilated ourselves, wasted our days, and sat in emptiness waiting for old age.


    Now was the time when his buried injustice would be revenged. The fallen black knight lifted his sword of vengeance up high.


    �C Do you hate me so much, Knight of the Lake?! �C


    Ah. Yes, that��s right.


    At the time, had I not been a knight, but only lived as a man �C


    Had I not been a loyal subject, but hated you as a human �C


    Then, perhaps, I could have saved that woman!

 Volume 4 - CH 16.06

    The battle tactic analysis concerning Kotomine Kirei had been conducted based on information from Hisau Maiya, who had fought him twice.


    He used Black Keys during ranged battle. A single throw, complete with preparatory movements, could be completed in 0.3 seconds. He could perform four separate throws in 0.7 seconds. His accuracy rate was 100% even when striking down unconfirmed targets, such as the illusions in the Einzbern forest. The blades themselves, half-spiritual entities, could penetrate iron.


    He used Baji Quan for melee fighting. Specific details were unclear, but he was undoubtedly at the level of an expert. He had seriously injured Maiya, a dagger-wielding opponent, with just one strike, and snapped a fully grown tree in only a few strikes.


    The frock he wore had been reinforced with bullet-proof materials, and processed to protect against spells. It would protect him, at the very least, from 9mm Parabellum bullets.


    Pre-battle intelligence gathered from other fields:


    According to the magecraft teaching result reports obtained from T��saka Tokiomi, Kotomine Kirei��s tutelage of magecraft had not progressed beyond the degree of a beginner. His most outstanding skill was spiritual healing. If he were to use any effective magecraft during battle, then the only predictable one would be physical enhancement; his most adept skill, used to exert even greater physical strength.


    Lastly, predicting his battle tactics.


    Since Emiya Kiritsugu had thoroughly hidden himself, the most information Kotomine Kirei could obtain to analyze Kiritsugu��s tactics would consist of rumors. The only battle in this Heaven��s Feel that had forced Kiritsugu to use his ��secret weapon�� was the fight against Lord El-Melloi. The bounded field of the Einzbern Castle at that time had still been dense enough to prevent the Assassins from penetrating too deeply. Moreover, Kirei himself had been battling Maiya and Irisivel during that time. It was impossible for Kirei to have found out about Innate Time Control, or the ��Origin Bullet��. It could safely be assumed that he would not have countermeasures for these.


    �C That was all the information that Emiya Kiritsugu had gathered concerning the final decisive battle.


    Their initial wave of attacks would consist of Black Keys versus bullets. Kirei would, of course, be in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous position. However, if he were to rely on magecraft to compensate for his lack of weaponry, it would be very possible for Kirei to rush forward fearlessly and shorten the distance between them.


    The Executor waved the six wing-like Black Keys, and charged directly towards Kiritsugu. He had made some defensive preparations for Kiritsugu��s bullets.


    Which was exactly what Kiritsugu had wanted. The success of Kitisugu''s killing blow was ensured precisely because Kirei had prepared defensive measures. The magecraft bullet was already loaded into his Mystic Code.


    Kiritsugu fired. Kirei should have been able to predict the trajectory of the bullet from Kiritsugu��s killing intent and preparatory actions. As a humanoid Shura, an Executor of the Holy Church, the agility of Kirei��s mind far surpassed that of a bullet.


    Kirei initiated a large-scale magecraft.


    The Black Keys that he gripped in both hands instantly expanded to more than twice their original size. The half-spiritual blades, which had been woven with magecraft to begin with, had extra prana forced into them. The forceful execution of this spell evidently surpassed the limit of the weapons themselves, but it was enough to handle the single bullet. Kirei crossed the six enormous swords before his chest, holding them in a fan-like formation. The immense destructive power of the .30-06 Springfield assault rifle bullet was neutralized in an instant.


    The bullet was deflected, a shower of flying sparks accompanying the clash. The Black Keys, which had been overflowing with prana, could no longer handle the heavy load, and shattered.


    This extraordinary skill, which allowed swords to surpass bullets, was the wrong move. It was truly shocking that Kirei, who should not have even had a Magic Crest, could exert such a surprising skill. But more importantly, this would allow the fatal destruction of Kirei��s Magic Circuits, which were currently supplying the Black Keys with energy. Due to Emiya Kiritsugu��s Origin, Kirei��s flesh and circuits would instantly be annihilated due to the massive amounts of prana running rampant in his body �C at least, that was what was supposed to happen.


    A rapidly approaching figure clad in a black frock appeared within the scattering fragments of the six Black Keys. Kiritsugu couldn��t help but gasp in surprise.


    ��Time Alter: Double Accel!��


    His body reacted whilst his brain reeled from the shock. Kiritsugu cast his spell.


    Kiritsugu jumped backward at the last moment. Kirei��s right foot swept ferociously past the tip of Kiritsugu��s nose, and the left foot that followed up the attack didn��t crush Kiritsugu��s throat either. Kirei��s smooth roundhouse kicki completely missed its target, thanks to the confusion caused by Kiritsugu��s double-speed movement.


    That had not been within the scope of Kiritsugu''s predictions. The Origin round fired from his Contender gun had been nullified �C Kiritsugu couldn��t figure out the reason. Even Kirei himself wouldn��t have imagined that the uniqueness of his magecraft had nullified Kiritsugu��s killing blow.


    Kirei had never been an orthodox magus. He, whose Magic Circuits had yet to be developed properly, had only obtained a source of prana through utilizing the spare Command Seals he received from Risei. The disposable, single-use Command Seals were all that saved Kirei. The moment the Origin round made contact, the Command Seal that served as his source of prana simply disappeared from Kirei��s arm.


    His one-turn-kill plan now aborted, Kiritsugu could only progress onto the next step. He had not expected the opponent to have the opportunity to attack. Kirei��s attacks would only be a waste of effort if he couldn''t touch Kiritsugu, but the overwhelming destructive power of his martial arts was evident. The man was a high-level martial artist, and if pulled into melee range, Kiritsugu''s chances of victory were slim.


    Kiritsugu ignored the pain Innate Time Control inflicted upon him, and maintained the spell, backing out of Kirei��s range. His first step had to be to increase the distance between them. Kiritsugu would be able to deal with Kirei if his only method of attack were the Black Keys, but for the moment, the competition had become an authentic contest of distance. Kiritsugu retreated, and Kirei advanced. Since the ideal distance for them to initiate an attack differed between the two men, now they could now only compete via footspeed.


    The mobility that Innate Time Control gave him was Kiritsugu��s most reliable defence. He required a certain distance to fill the Contender. As long as Kiritsugu was close enough to target Kotomine accurately, yet far enough that he was beyond arm''s reach, then he could win. Even if the bullet contained no magecraft, the bulletproof clothing the enemy wore could not stop the sheer penetrative power of the .30-06 rounds. Though the continuous activation of Innate Time Control amounted to suicide, there was no other choice.


    Even then, however, Kiritsugu still underestimated the man named Kotomine Kirei.


    Kiritsugu��s sudden acceleration was a simple miscalculation that caused Kirei��s roundhouse kick to go off the mark. His speed, however, was not so nimble that Kirei was unable to grasp it. Once he realised that Kiritsugu had doubled his speed, Kirei made the appropriate calculations.


    Kiritsugu experienced surprise for the second time in a few short seconds.


    The space between them was a little over five steps. The tall Executor took a slight step forward, shortening this seemingly safe distance. This step, which sneaked toward the enemy without announcing its speed, was called ��the moving stance��. It was also one of the dangerous secret skills of Baji Quan.


    Kiritsugu shuddered, as the tall, frock-clad figure glided forward. Kirei''s reached Baji Quan''s optimum distance, and his fist drove toward toward the enemy with the power to reach infinity in all eight directions.


    Kirei stepped forward. The concrete floor boomed under the impact, and the heavily planted forward fist slammed into Kiritsugu��s chest like a rock. Using the ��Eight Postures of the Buddha Guards�� style, the sheer force of Kirei��s strike was like a grenade exploding in Kiritsugu''s chest. Kiritsugu��s body, which took the full force of the blow, flew through the air like a strand of hay, and slammed into the support pillars that crowded the room. He never had the chance to defend himself. His thoracic cavity crumpled beneath Kirei��s iron fist, and his lung and heart were pounded into a mash of meat.


    Kirei sighed slowly, fist still outstretched, the feel of death on his hand. Even this fight to the death, in which every second mattered, had taken only a moment to decide the victor. He experienced an emptiness that he had never felt before the moment he attained victory. This had originally been an end that he had pursued with a crazed fervor.


    This lethargy made Kirei��s focus dull. He could not have realised that the opponent would actually sneak in an attack at this momentary gap. Nor could he have known that he would be the next to experience surprise.


    There was a piercing pain between his brows, and a sheet of red covered his field of sight.


    Kirei instinctively raise his arms to shield his head before he understood what was going on. A rain of 9mm bullets showered unceasingly upon him. His sleeves, made of Kevlar and covered in protective sigils, barely managed against the force of the bullets. Kirei was stunned.


    Kiritsugu was surprised that he was still alive. He had already been prepared to die when Kirei drew near. Kiritsugu��s heart and lungs had indeed been completely destroyed, and all he should have been able to manage was a final, feeble struggle.


    But the fatal injury had healed, moments before his oxygen-deprived brain would have begun to die. Kiritsugu, of course, knew of no healing magecraft powerful enough to heal injuries like this. Nonetheless, he immediately understood what was going on.


    The Noble Phantasm, Avalon. The holy relic that had summoned Saber; the sheath of the holy sword, which had protected Irisviel��s body for so long. Irisviel had separated the sheath from herself, giving him the miraculous sword sheath that protected its wielder from any harm, and prevented them from aging. Kiritsugu, Saber��s true Master, could obtain prana from Saber, and so exert the sheath''s powers as if he were its true wielder.


    Kiritsugu had heard of its ability, but had never seen it with his own eyes. He had not expected the sheath to be able to heal fatal injuries. Though still shocked at the power of the sheath, Kiritsugu began to consider battle tactics the moment he realized that he had been revived. He left his eyes closed, and suppressed the urge to cough as his body regained its ability to breathe, and played dead, waiting for the chance to launch a surprise attack.


    Unfortunately, the Contender''s barrel was still empty. If he wished to attack the other unawares, then he could only use his left hand to draw the short automatic machine gun from his chest holster. However, since Kirei��s protection against bullets were near-perfect, only a direct shot to the head would give Kiritsugu a chance at victory.


    The target was small, the angle was awkward, and he could only fire instinctively. Nevertheless, Kiritsugu, an expert gunman, managed a hit. Though he hit his target, the bullet failed to penetrate. The bullet sliced into the skin on his forehead, leaving no more than a gash. Since the skull is made of curves, bullets can easily be deflected by bad angles. Aiming at the head is not encouraged in real combat, for this very reason.


    Once he realised his target had not fallen, Kiritsugu switched the machine gun to full automatic mode, sealing Kirei��s movements with a tight wall of suppressive fire. At the same time, his right hand flicked the Contender��s barrel open, expelling the empty shell. Although the machine gun��s kickback inertia was difficult to control, Kiritsugu still managed to fluently carry out a series of movements with his right hand. It was as if he had trained himself into a war machine.


    His strength of mind was even more intense than that. Both hands engaged with two completely different tasks, he actually managed to cast his spell with superhuman concentration.


    ��Time Alter: Double Accel!��


    Time dilated. Kiritsugu threw everything to the wind, to maximise the tiny gap he had managed to steal from this powerful enemy.


    He drove his accelerated limbs and leapt up from the ground, jumping backwards to further the distance. The machine gun ran out of bullets. Kirei turned to face him. Kiritsugu dropped the machine gun and drew a .30-06 bullet with his now empty left hand. Kirei loomed near. With a near-flight speed, Kiritsugu slid the bullet into the chamber. He closed the barrel half-way, took aim �C


    A space of three steps separated him from Kirei��s iron fists.


    The Contender once again let out a furious roar. Kirei had no time to dodge, nor did he have time to draw his Black Keys.


    But Kirei had never intended to dodge.


    Kirei once again activated a Command Seal the moment he stepped toward Kiritsugu. He reinforced his physical abilities. Kirei accelerated his reaction time, multiplying the maximum power output of his right flexor, radius muscle, and pronator teres. There was no time to strengthen the sleeve of the bulletproof frock. The rest depended entirely upon his skill.


    Kirei threw a right punch a moment before the Contender fired. His arm, having transformed into a lethal magecraft Mystic Code, carved a spiral through the air, and a tornado roared into being.


    This movement became a spiral of force. Originally a defensive skill to nullify an opponent��s strike, the martial arts move was performed at a horrific speed after the prana of two Command Seals was infused into it.


    The bullet left the barrel at a speed of 2500 inches per second, and was wrapped up in the spiral that moved at a divine speed. Even so, the .30-06 bullet still kept a straight path. It tore apart the Kevlar sleeve, clashing viciously with Kirei��s hardened arm, emitting alien sounds like the clash of two mill stones.


    The scattering sparks seemed to distort the laws of physics; a supernatural phenomena where approximately 3000 pound-per-inch kinetic energy was forced to bend to the power of magecraft. A chill ran down Kiritsugu''s spine as he watched the second Contender bullet''s trajectory change. The bullet flew off at an angle, into the distance.


    Monster. There were no other words to describe the man before him. At this moment, Kotomine Kirei��s current combat ability is equal to that of a Dead Apostle. Just what kind of willpower was required for a living man to drill his own body into such a terrifying lethal weapon?


    A piercing pain suddenly invaded his entire body. With a moan, Kiritsugu stumbled. His body had reached its limit. The continuous activation of Innate Time Control had ruptured blood vessels all over his body, and the bones in his limbs also began to fracture due to having borne an unimaginable burden.


    However, Kirei did not follow up his attack during this pause. He remained where he stood, unmoving, as if observing the opponent��s next move. Large amounts of blood gushed out of his right arm, where the frock sleeve was torn. Possibly because he had used too much prana with his unskilled method- his right arm, which had been overly strengthened by magecraft, was severely wounded as the price for having blocked the attack of the Contender.


    The two men kept narrowed eyes on each other, analyzing the situation and attempting to figure out their next move.


    According to Kirei��s analysis, Kiritsugu��s strategy consisted of a magecraft that could accelerate his movement, and a healing power that could revive the caster even if his heart was destroyed. This meant Kirei could not win, no matter how heavy a wound he dealt, unless he could destroy Kiritsugu��s brain. His own right arm had been damaged, all the way to the bone, so he could manage only one more blow only if he was prepared to destroy his right arm. On the other hand, although the wound on his forehead wasn��t deep, the blood that seeped out affected the sight of his left eye. The frock''s bullet-proofing had also been severely reduced, thanks to Kiritsugu''s machine gun and Contender, and only the protective sigils close to his torso remained intact. He had twelve Black Keys and eight Command Seals left.


    According to Kiritsugu��s analysis, Kirei��s strategy consisted of an unknown prana source that could nullify his Origin bullets, and his Baji Quan skills. Kiritsugu would be at an extreme disadvantage in melee combat. He had lost his own machine gun, and the Contender needed to be loaded. His remaining weapons consisted of one dagger and two grenades. His chest wound had all but healed, but the damage caused by Innate Time Control�C


    Kiritsugu finally realised that there was something different when he attempted to tighten the muscles on his arms and legs.


    He could move them. His fractured bones were now in perfect condition, as if they had never been damaged. The echo of that pain remained, but the injuries were gone.


    ��... I see.��


    Kiritsugu finally understood the true worth of the trump card within himself. It seemed Avalon could heal injuries caused not only by his enemies, but also the damage his body caused to itself. This discovery gave Kiritsugu, who had at that point had fallen into a desperate situation, against an unimaginably strong enemy, the greatest confidence in the world.


    So �C


    ��Time Alter: Triple Accel!��


    Kiritsugu leapt toward Kirei as he uttered the forbidden spell. His unpredictable acceleration caught Kirei off-guard. One blow from the hardened walnut wood snapped Kirei��s right radius and ulna. The Executor''s right arm was destroyed.


    As he struck with his right hand, Kiritsugu drew the dagger by his waist using his left. With one eye and one arm ruined, it didn��t matter how great Kirei��s martial art skills were; victory would belong to Kiritsugu as long as he continued to move at three times his top speed. Using Innate Time Control in this way would ordinarily be suicide, but thanks to the protection of Saber��s sheath, he could now use it to its full potential as a strategic weapon.


    Kirei dodged the upward stab as the dagger was removed from its sheath, and used his left arm to block the downward slash and backhand horizontal swing Kiritsugu followed up with. However, with these three attacks, Kiritsugu shifted around to Kirei''s left hand side, into Kirei��s blind spot. As long as he stayed on the left side of the enemy, Kiritsugu would have all the chances in the world to strike Kirei down from his blind spot.


    Kiritsugu��s sharp blade sliced closer, but Kirei didn��t turn; instead using the left side of the body to block every swing. Turning would have been pointless; his broken right arm could not possibly block Kiritsugu��s dagger. Thus, though it disadvantageous for Kirei to use his left side to defend himself, he had no other choices.


    The dagger attacked continuously, flickering through the air with a chilling light. No regular human would have been able to even see Kiritsugu��s movements; only the lighting-like residual images the dagger left in its wake. Kirei, though, blocked every attack using just his left arm. Kirei, who easily defended himself even when faced with attacks made at three times the speed of normal humans, terrified Kiritsugu. There were a few attacks that even Kirei would never have seen coming with his eyes, but the Executor��s left arm defended him, as if it could see every swing.


    ��Could this be the idea of ��hearing�� a move?!��


    Kiritsugu only had a vague impression of this phrase. Some schools of martial arts thought that when a martial artist had reached a certain state in his skills, he wouldn��t need eyesight to detect the enemy��s movement. He could predict the opponent��s next move purely on the brief moment when his arm blocked that of his opponent.


    The attacks from his blind spot had also been rendered pointless, then. Since the attacks were coming from a static location, Kirei could block them even if he couldn��t see them. This man��s skills made him someone who wouldn��t be at a disadvantage even when put under the duress of speed.


    Kiritsugu��s arms, legs, and heart let out sad screams of pain with every swing of the dagger. The adverse effect of Innate Time Control mercilessly tore apart Kiritsugu��s flesh, and Avalon fixed the damage, momentarily. Regardless of how Saber herself had used it, the sheath was only ��healing�� Kiritsugu while in his body- it could not prevent him from taking damage, it was simply healing the damage he took. The excruciating pain of torn tendons and snapped bones tormented Kiritsugu��s nerves every single moment.


    Even so, Kiritsugu did not hesitate. There was no need to hesitate. As long as his body could still move, he didn��t need to pay any attention to what he was feeling. Kiritsugu bet everything on the effects of the holy sword''s sheath, and continued to accelerate against the agony.


    ��Whoaaaaaaaaa!!��


    Kiritsugu��s body died and was reborn. He shrieked in agony as he sliced at the enemy before him with the dagger. His blood vessels, endlessly repeating a cycle of rupture and repair, shed sanguineous mists with every movement.


    Kirei suddenly changed his feet stance, and rolled forward, towards his opponent. Kiritsugu thought that the enemy��s ability to ��hear�� a move had been pushed to its limit, but Kirei moved a foot, hooking one of Kiritsugu��s legs from the inside, in a move known as the locking stance. Kiritsugu stumbled backwards. The moment he finally managed to balance himself, he realized that a heavy blow from Kirei was fast approaching. He was still recovering his balance, however, so he could not move.


    If so �C Kiritsugu grated out a spell, from a throat that was frothing with blood.


    ��Time Alter: Square Accel!��


    The explosive pain boiled into every part of his senses. Kiritsugu leapt up and backwards, turning in mid-air to escape from Kirei��s range, simultaneously hurling the dagger in his left hand, with all the strength in his body. Faced with yet another repeated acceleration, Kirei couldn��t dodge. The dagger ripped through the air and struck into Kirei''s thigh, effortlessly slicing through Kevlar and stabbing deep into flesh.


    Kiritsugu maintained his four-time acceleration, continuing to leap backwards, as if strapped to a jet engine. Kirei took a moment to draw a Black Key and throw it, but Kiritsugu dodged it with ease, simultaneously reloading the Contender.


    He drew the weapon and broke open the barrel.


    Kirei charged forward. He paid no attention to the dagger still sticking out of his left leg. Even the fact that the sharp blade was tearing the wound open wider as he ran did not cause him to hesitate.


    The expelled cartridge danced in the air; the golden bronze sparkled.


    Kirei drew four Black Keys with his left hand; the limit to the number he could wield in one hand.


    Kiritsugu placed the new bullet in the barrel. The bullet slid in easily, but the split second it took seemed so long in the quadruple-accelerated time.


    Kirei threw his Black Keys- not toward his opponent, but upwards. The four sharp blades danced in the air beneath the tall ceiling of the warehouse. Kirei didn��t plan to use the Black Keys for a normal attack; Kiritsugu didn��t know his intentions. They didn''t matter, in either case. There was no time to think.


    His arm flick up, the gun barrel closed. The Contender once again became that terrifying weapon of murder.


    Kirei drew close. He again used his martial art stances to shorten the distance between him and Kiritsugu, but he would not land a blow. Kiritsugu could dodge his attack and fire at the same time.


    The Black Keys fell from above. Kiritsugu finally realised Kirei��s strategy when the four sharp blades surrounded him in all directions like a bird cage.


    His movements were sealed. If Kiritsugu wanted to dodge Kirei��s next attack, the sharp blades of the Black Keys would be waiting for him no matter where he moved. Kirei��s intention had been to seal Kiritsugu��s movements from the start, when he threw the Black Keys.


    The only way to stay alive was to fire before he was struck.


    Kiritsugu aimed the Contender. There was no need to be anxious; no need to fear. All he needed to do was focus on his target.


    Kirei drove his right foot viciously into the ground, and leapt forward. This leap equaled to about five normal steps. His left foot would likely be broken the moment he landed, but it didn��t matter- the following blow would decide the victor. There was no need to hold back; his entire body had been fully prepared. His next strike would be one of the Eight Grand Openings �C The Standing Upward Cannon. The heavy upper hook would shatter the opponent��s skull.


    "I will win." Both men believed.


    "I will die." Both men understood.


    The fist and the gun; both weapons aiming for the kill exchanged their last strike.


    Emiya Kiritsugu and Kotomine Kirei, who were deeply engrossed in battle, did not notice the abnormality above them.


    Directly above the big prop warehouse where the two men were, Irisviel��s already-cold corpse was placed upon the raised stage of the music hall.


    As the ��Guardian��, she had almost lost all signs of life. The organs within her body had already reverted to the form of the Vessel of the Grail, and was waiting to recollect the souls of the remaining Servants.


    After Archer��s victory, this vessel had finally absorbed the soul of the fourth Servant.


    The sealing enchantment had already disappeared. Having gathered enormous amounts of prana, its residual waves brought scorching heat to its surroundings.


    The corpse of the beautiful homunculus was completely consumed by the heat in the blink of an eye, and was reduced to ashes. That was not all. The golden cup that had contacted the outside air charred the floor and the curtains, and roaring flames enveloped the completely empty stage.


    On the stage where the fire was raging ever wilder, the golden cup floated in the air as if it was upheld by a pair of invisible hands. The ceremony of the descent of the Holy Grail, which the Three Noble Families of the Beginning had desired so much, had begun silently even without the presence of a priest.


    Then �C a gap no wider than the width of a hair, so minute and almost invisible, appeared on the ��Gate�� that remained tightly closed. Through this tiny gap, something beyond the Gate silently seeped into the Holy Grail.


    That thing seemed very similar to ��mud��. It was black, simply and only black, a ��thing�� that seemed like mud.


    The thing that seeped into the Holy Grail suddenly overflew by one drop, then another drop. It soon became a thin black line. Like a crack that had appeared on a dam, the black torrents soon completely overflew out of the vessel and drained toward the stage floor.


    The strength of the stage floor could not bear that inky black substance at all. The dirty mud seeped into the brand new building materials, eroding them, and flew even deeper like how the water from melted snow seeps into land.


    The moment that the trigger of the magecraft gun was pressed �C


    The moment the floor moaned from the heavy step �C


    In that moment, Kiritsugu only saw Kirei, and Kirei only saw Kiritsugu.


    The two of them did not detect that thing, which dribbled down through the ceiling, even till the end.


    At that brief moment between life and death, the two men were drenched with the black dirty mud that descended from above.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.07

    Now, pain had become everything to Kariya.


    Whether it was the human called Mat�� Kariya that could feel pain, or that the concept of pain had been stuck into the body of this trash that was called Kariya��there was no longer any difference between the two. He felt that none of this mattered any more.


    Which part of him hurt for what reason, why he had to experience this sort of torment��he had never known these causes and effects.


    It hurt to breathe. It hurt for his heart to beat. It hurt to think. It hurt to remember.


    There was nowhere to run, nothing that could be done. It seemed that he had felt like this before, but he could not remember. Perhaps he had already given up on himself.


    The worms were crying within his body. The worms were writhing their bodies in pain. The culprit of his torment was at this moment also making its final struggle.


    Berserker. It must be because of that resentful black spirit. At this moment Berserker was fighting; because the prana he required far exceeded that which his Master could provide, he had gone beyond control. The worms were suffering because they had been drained of too much prana, and so they tore at Kariya��s internal organs, ceaselessly struggling.


    But that could not be helped; there was no other way.


    Berserker must fight��that was what that priest had said. Kariya no longer remembered his name��but they had both made an agreement; he had agreed to let Kariya have the Grail, therefore Berserker must fight.


    The Grail��at this moment only it meant everything to Kariya.


    As long as he had the Grail, the war could end. As long as he had the Grail, Sakura could be saved.


    There seemed to be something else, but remembering was really too painful. Those must be things outside the range of his thoughts.


    Kariya did not even know what this place was. At first he had been in icy darkness, but now he felt a strange heat, and even breathing was difficult. He thought he smelled something burning; perhaps it was his own body that had been burned, but that didn��t matter. In any case his body could not move; what was most important now was Berserker��s fight��and�� saving Sakura.


    Sakura��ah, he would really like to see her one more time. He would really like to see that child.


    But not Rin; he couldn��t see her. He mustn��t see her��no, but why was that, again?


    Even thinking made him feel pain. His brain, his consciousness and his soul were all being crushed.


    There was something strange. It seemed that something important had happened. Something was wrong.


    Though he had become aware that something was different, Kariya��s thoughts were quickly caught up once again in endless torment.


    It hurt��


    There was only pain. And suffering��


    For the countless time, she was thrown into the air.


    For the countless time, she was effortlessly beaten to the ground. Saber had given up counting, because she could no longer remember.


    The strongest sword-wielding Servant? Who had fabricated this? ��Now she was like a small boat in a storm. Facing Berserker��s waving black sword, she could only give up resistance and suffer the attack; she could not even make a single decent retaliatory blow. She did not even feel indignant at this. Her heart, immersed in hopelessness, had long since become devoid of all fighting spirit. She was no longer the heroic King of Knights that was named the incarnation of the dragon. This was truly too tragic; it made one sigh.


    She should be going to save Irisviel; they had made a vow to hold up the Grail together. She could not lower her head now; she knew this clearly in her heart.


    But she could not win. Facing that man, that sword, there was no way to obtain victory.


    ''Arondight ? The Indestructible Light of the Lake����the counterpart to King Arthur��s ��Sword of Promised Victory��, the most precious of swords that had been obtained by men from the fairy lands.


    That sword had been dyed pitch-black; the prana from his body, filled with resentment, had caused the sword by his side to also fall to become the sword of a mad warrior.


    He had been the unrivalled ��perfect knight�� admired by the masses; he had been a flower that bloomed on the precipitous peak of the way of the knight. His form and his actions had once been the greatest treasure of all who had the ambition of becoming a knight.


    And yet he had committed himself to madness. Hatred roiled within the red eyes; at the same time he gave out an animalistic howl.


    He roared, I hate you.


    He roared, I curse you.


    Exactly how was she to avoid the sword that he brandished downward full of hatred?


    She could not look at him directly. Her sight blurred in tears, her legs buckled down weakly. At this moment, all Saber could do with all her strength was to protect her body before suffering the fatal impact.


    Sir Lancelot, Knight of the Lake.


    Now that she thought of it, the clues to his identity were everywhere.


    Once he had hidden his name for the sake of a friend��s honor, disguising himself to enter a horse race. Even though he had fallen into a trap, and faced the enemy��s sharp blades with only his bare hands, he had won the victory with his skilled fighting prowess using only an elm branch.


    But even though she noticed, Saber would definitely not admit it. That he who had been the subject of people��s admiration would be reduced to a Berserker��how could he be that ��Knight of the Lake��?


    Saber had once believed that they were friends. Even if their armies had clashed because of some unavoidable reasons, their hearts were nevertheless still the same. One was a subject that upheld the way of the knight, the other, a king who upheld the way of the knight.


    But was this sort of partnership also only a na?ve fantasy of her own?


    He had never forgiven, never accepted. Even after his death, he had still cursed with resentment that ending, that tragic fate.


    Lancelot and Guinevere had loved each other��yet Arturia had not seen this inescapably unrighteous action as a betrayal; this had all happened because the King had concealed her gender. The one who had to carry the burden of this conflict all her life was Guinevere.


    Arturia had understood the severity of this sacrifice, and expressed thankfulness to her (2). There was also guilt in it. But for Lancelot who had fallen in love with her, she had even felt relief. This person who had the same ideals as the King would not cause the country to fall into a dangerous situation; she believed that he would share the burden with her. And in truth, he had indeed done so. Though he had fallen into the dilemma of having stepped onto an unrighteous path, he had supported Guinevere from the dark, supported the King.


    That he had been exposed like a piece of ugly news, causing the two to have to stand opposed, was the single-handed plan of the traitors who hated Camelot. Because Lancelot could not sit and watch as the girl he loved was killed, Arturia could not but deal with him in the capacity of a king.


    No one was wrong, but precisely because everyone was right, a tragedy had occurred.


    In that case, Arturia had always fought upright with the status of a King to the very end.


    Therefore, when facing the battlefield on the hill that had been dyed red with blood, she was able to argue with Heaven about the unfairness of fate.


    If one carried out all the paths of striving for something, but could not obtain the right result, then it was definitely Heaven who was at fault.


    In that case, she could only forever lift her head up high if the Grail that can fulfil miracles existed. Precisely because she believed �� therefore she fought.


    But��


    "�{�z�y�{�|�|������������


    Before Arondight��s relentless attack, Saber��s holy sword gave out a groan. Her sword of light that promised victory��it had long since become meaningless, in the hands of its owner who had lost the will to fight. Berserker constantly rebuked Saber, who was unable to counterattack and could only defend. At this point he had already completely unleashed his true ability, and his skill with the sword was completely incomparable with his previous level. Even if Saber had been uninjured right now, she might not have been able to withstand that strong momentum.


    But in the face of her opponent��s ferocious attack, and the sense of pain in her hands and legs that had long since become numb, Saber remained unmoved. The enemy��s strong prowess that was many times greater than her own, and his merciless attack, were gradually causing her spirit to crumble.


    Ahah, my friend�� Is this your true intention?


    Do you despair thus at fate? Are you truly using hatred to curse the king and country that brought you despair?


    Once we had embraced the same dream, and put our lives on the line for the sake of saving the country.


    If there was no difference in our ambition, then why do you hate thus? Do you regret now?


    ��One cannot lead by salvation alone��


    No. Tell me it is not like this.


    Lancelot. Only you. I hope you can understand, because you truly are the people��s ideal knight.


    I hope that you can nod in agreement that our methods are entirely correct��


    ��Abandoning the people who have lost their way, desiring to become a saint on one��s own��


    "Stop!!��


    Relying on the last of her reason, Saber blocked the black sword that fell heavily down; at the same time, she used all her strength to shout.


    "Stop�� please����


    Within the sound of sobbing, her knees fell weakly to the ground.


    She couldn��t move; she had reached her limit. There was no way to defend against the next attack.


    Perhaps this was the only salvation.


    Since he was thus unwilling, thus filled with hatred��in that case, apart from using her body to receive the sharp sword that he swung, there was no other method of recompense.


    At the exact moment that Saber decided to completely abandon resistance��suddenly, Berserker stopped moving.


    Saber and Berserker could not have known that about ten seconds ago, the Crest Worms within the body of Kariya �� who was hiding in the equipment room of the underground parking area �C had ceased their activity. In order to sustain Berserker in the physical reality, the prana in Kariya��s body �� which had already been in short supply �� was absorbed in great amounts, and this need for prana was multiplied manifold when the final Noble Phantasm was unleashed. Finally, the Crest Worms were exhausted by their too-heavy burden.


    And the backup prana, that could originally have sustained the Servant in physical form for several hours in the circumstance that the Master was not around, had also been consumed completely in ten seconds due to Berserker��s outburst (1). In this instant, the prana that drove this killing machine suddenly dried up, causing Berserker to come to an emergency halt as if having malfunctioned.


    In the abrupt silence, Saber��s hand could clearly feel Berserker��s gradually fading heartbeat. The hilt of her sword tightly gripped in her hand, the sharp blade of her beloved sword pierced the black armor.


    This ending was truly too ironic; who could have foreseen it?


    In this fleeting instant, the victory had been decided; a slight feeling of greed made Saber ashamed of herself, and she could not but shed tears.


    She knew that she should not have killed him, but had nevertheless struck a killing blow on this person that should not have been killed. Now Saber was only a prisoner to an idea��just like Diarmuid had rebuked her at the last moment, she who had stepped over countless corpses desired only the miracles of the wish-granting machine. This was the truest face of Saber in this moment.


    "Even thus, I still want the Grail.��


    Tears fell onto trembling gauntlets, mingling with the blood of Berserker which had slid down the blade.


    "If I do not do this, my friend�� If I do not do this, then I will be unable to give you any sort of recompense at all.��


    "��Saddening indeed. Things have come to this, and you still make excuses to fight?��


    A voice that inspired nostalgia.


    She raised her head to look across. The knight��s gaze was just as it was before, calm as the tranquil surface of a lake as he looked upon the King��s tear-stained face. Having discarded the contract with his Master, in the time before he vanished, he had been released from the spell of madness.


    "Lancelot����


    "Yes�� Thank you. Perhaps, this is the only way I can convey my longing.��


    Looking upon the sword that pierced his body with a gaze filled with compassion, Lancelot smiled wryly as he continued to speak.


    "Actually�� at that time I had hoped that you would personally punish me. My King�� At that time I really wished that you would denounce me out of your own anger����


    The traitor knight, Lancelot who was called the culprit of the split of the Round Table �� thus he spoke with sorrow to his only friend, who had never blamed him even until the very end.


    "If I could have been punished by you�� If you had demanded recompense from me�� Then I would definitely believe in redemption�� I would definitely believe that one day I can find a way to forgive myself. �� The Queen is probably the same����


    This was��the regret of one man and one woman. They embraced the same ideal as the King, but because they had been too weak, they had not been able to carry this ideal through.


    And these two people had, even in death, not been able to obtain salvation. They had blamed themselves deeply for having betrayed a most important person, and the burden of this self-blame they had carried for a lifetime.


    Pain such as this��to whom could it have been told? Exactly what kind of admonishment, and dealt to whom, could have given them respite?


    Sighing deeply, Lancelot relaxed his body, falling into the embrace of the King. The body in her arms was very light; Saber could not but feel a lump in her throat. The Servant��s gradually fading body seemed to be almost weightless.


    "Even though it is in this way, in the end I still did borrow your chest����


    As if dreaming during a nap, the Knight of the Lake quietly whispered and sighed.


    "To die in the King��s arms, before the King��s eyes�� haha, like this it is really�� as if I am a loyal knight����


    "You - shouldn''t say that - "


    Saber anxiously answered. Before he disappeared, there was something that she needed to tell him. She hoped that he would understand.


    Not ��as if��. It was ��indeed is��.


    She wanted to tell him, you are a loyal knight. No one knows better than I��the sincerity you devoted to the country, to the King.


    So there was no more need for self-reproach. Even if it had been a mistake that was not allowed to be made��your character is not something that can be overturned by a single mistake.


    I don��t want to shame you; I don��t want to lose you. Precisely because I have this wish, I can truly deny this so-called crime that you have committed.


    These were Arturia��s true thoughts, but��could not become that knight��s salvation.


    The knight closed his eyes as if sleeping soundly; his body was gradually dissipating. Saber saw that he was about to vanish, but nevertheless could not think of what would be the right thing to say.


    "Lancelot, actually you��!��


    You are not a sinner��but what significance would such words still hold for him?


    Even if someone denied his crime, the one most caught up in this wrongdoing was not anyone else, but Lancelot himself.


    Why had she been unaware of this lonely thought of his? Why had she been unable to release the noble spirit of this knight from a self-reproach that bordered on madness?


    ��A King will not understand someone else��s feelings��


    These words that she had heard as she left the Round Table��who had spoken them?


    The knight��s dead body did not say anything more; alongside the last remaining light, he vanished.


    "��wait�� wait�� Lance����


    Staring at the crook of her arm that had lost its weight and was now empty, Saber began sobbing.


    She could not even make a sound. She did not allow herself to make even the slightest sound. In the last moment that she had been facing a loyal knight, she had actually been unable to say even a word of reassurance��then what right had she to cry now?


    A King can only be lonely and proud��


    This she had said to herself; as she searched for the path to her kingdom��s salvation, exactly how many people��s opinions and troubles had she neglected?


    Gawain who had heroically sacrificed himself, Galahad who had lost his life in the line of duty��what did they think of, in their last moment? Did they leave this world with the same regret and unwillingness? Why was she so certain that that was not true?


    Saber cried soundlessly, tormented as if countless thorns were piercing her heart.


    Could it be that she as a King should never have been high above��


    If things had been thus, would it not have brought about a broken end? Could everyone be saved?


    "... It isn��t finished.��


    From her sobbing throat��that was the determined voice of a constantly victorious King.


    "It can be compensated for�� It��s not too late�� I still have the Grail. I still have the miracle that can overturn fate����


    Leaning upon the sword of victory, Saber stood up.


    Even if she was unable to listen to the hearts of people, even if she was rebuked for being a proud and aloof King��none of that mattered at all.


    Even thus, as long as she could win the victory for her homeland and her subjects with her own hands, it would be enough��this was what she asked of herself, what she must do as a ��King��.


    As long as she could obtain the Grail, everything could be made up for; all the previous mistakes could be righted.


    Now this belief was everything to Saber who had chosen the path of the King.


    Covered with wounds, Saber stepped forward.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.08

    The killing continued.


    With bullets. With knives, with poisons, with explosives.


    Piercing. Cutting apart. Burning. Drowning. Crushing.


    He never doubted the meaning of it, not even once; he carefully conjectured the worth; the ones on the sunken side of the balance must be saved, and the other side must be emptied, so he killed. He kept killing, and killing, and killing.


    Yes, that was correct. The many should be saved, and the sacrifices should be recognized. If the number of joys that were protected can go beyond the increasing number of misfortunes, then hasn''t the world moved just a little closer to its salvation?


    Even if innumerable corpses were accumulated at his feet.


    As long as lives were saved. The ones that were protected were surely priceless.


    "- That''s right, Kiritsugu. You are correct."


    Suddenly, he saw his wife at his side. With a smile filled with gentle kindness, she drew closer to him. Standing next to Kiritsugu, together on top of the mountain of corpses.


    "I knew that you would come. I believed in you, knowing that you would arrive here eventually."


    "Iri - "


    It was a nostalgic and lovely face. Yet there was something that bothered him.


    Was it the black dress that he had never seen before? There was that, too. However, he could not stop the feeling that he was overlooking something more important.


    That''s right; what happened to Saber? What happened to the remaining three teams of enemies? What happened to Kotomine Kirei? There were far too many questions. Which one should he start with?


    Helplessly, Kiritsugu asked the question that came to his mind first.


    "Where is - this?"


    "This is the place where your wish is to be granted. This is the inside of the Grail you sought."


    Irisviel answered with a welcoming smile. Kiritsugu was lost for words, and looked around him.


    A pulsating sea of black mud.


    Rotten corpses formed sunken mountains here and there.


    The sky was crimson. Crimson like blood. In the descending rain of black mud, a jet-black Sun held up the Heavens.


    The blowing winds were curses and resentment.


    If one had to liken it to a word, then - how can this be anything but Hell?


    "You''re saying... this is the Holy Grail?"


    "That''s right. But you don''t have to be afraid. This is still something like a shapeless dream. All it is waiting for is to be born."


    Look, there - Irisviel pointed to the sky. At the center of this world, there was a swirl of deep black that he originally thought was a Sun, a "hole" that pierced the Heavens. A hole filled to the brim with a bottomless and heavy darkness. An incredible mass that seemed able to crush all.


    "That is the Holy Grail. It has yet to obtain a shape, but the vessel has already been sufficiently filled. All that''s needed is to announce the prayer. No matter what wish you may ask of it, it will choose to take a form most fitting to realize it. Then, once it obtains form and shape in the modern era, it will be able to go ''outside'' for the first time."


    "..."


    "So please. Please hurry and give it a ''figure''. You are a human fit to define its nature. Kiritsugu, announce your wish to the Grail."


    Kiritsugu wordlessly gazed at that repulsive "hole".


    The thing that was there wasn''t something that could possibly be tolerated by any human with proper sensibilities. So why was it that Irisviel can smile so calmly? Yes, more than everything, that smile felt out of place.


    After all -


    "...Who are you?"


    Stifling his sense of dread with anger, Kiritsugu asked his wife who was standing before him.


    "If the preparations of the Grail are in order, then Irisviel should already be lost to me. If that''s the case, then just who are you?"


    "I am Irisviel. There is no problem in thinking that."


    The muzzle of the magecraft gun in Kiritsugu''s right hand - the Contender that he had been grasping tightly the whole time since the battle with Kirei - was thrust at his opponent.


    "Don''t dodge the question. Answer me!"


    Before the bloodthirsty muzzle, the woman in the black dress simply smiled with loneliness. As though she took pity on Kiritsugu for demanding such things.


    "...True. I can''t deny that this is a mask. If I don''t put on an existing personality as a ''shell'', we wouldn''t be able to comprehend one another. I had to take this form in order to convey to you my desire.


    But the personality of Irisviel which I recorded is unmistakably genuine. Just before she was extinguished, the last thing she touched was me. That is why I inherited Irisviel''s last desire; because it is my duty to personify her wish to ''remain this way''."


    With that confession, Kiritsugu understood, not as a theory but an instinct.


    In this place that had been called the "inside of the Holy Grail", an existence which would call itself "someone who was no one" would be -


    " - Are you, the will of the Holy Grail?"


    "Yes, that interpretation is not incorrect."


    The thing in the form of Irisviel nodded in approval. On the other hand, Kiritsugu further furrowed his brows in restless bewilderment.


    "That''s ridiculous. The Holy Grail can''t be anything more than a colorless ''force''. There''s no way it can have a will."


    "That might have been so before. But it''s different now. I have a will, and a desire. The will to ''be born into this world''."


    "That can''t be..."


    Strange - something was strange.


    If this was the truth, then this thing isn''t the convenient "wishing machine" that Kiritsugu had sought.


    " - If you have a will, then I''ll ask you this. How does the Holy Grail plan to grant my desire?"


    As though she was asked something incredibly strange, Irisviel tilted her head.


    "That? - Isn''t that something you, Kiritsugu, know better than anyone else?"


    "...What did you say?"


    "The nature of a human being like you is infinitely close to mine. That is why you can preserve your rationality even after being connected to me. The mind of a normal human would have collapsed the moment they are washed over by that mud."


    Irisviel spoke, cheerfully, brightly, as though in celebration.


    For some reason, that smile could not help but disturb Kiritsugu''s heart.


    "The way to save the world? Haven''t you already understood that a long time ago? That is why I, as according to what you have built up, will inherit that nature, and achieve what you had prayed for."


    "What are you - talking about?"


    Kiritsugu could not understand. He did not want to understand, not even if he was mistaken.


    "Answer me. What is the Holy Grail planning to do? What is it going to start if it descends onto the modern era?!"


    At this exchange of endless disagreements, Irisviel sighed as though in resignation, and nodded.


    " - It can''t be helped. From now on, I will have to ask from inside yourself."


    She held her white and graceful palm over Kiritsugu''s eyes -


    And the world blacked out.


    Two ships floated on the ocean.


    One ship had three hundred people. The other had two hundred people. There were five hundred crew members and passengers in total, as well as Emiya Kiritsugu. For the sake of argument, these five hundred and one are set up as the last survivors of the human race.


    Now, Emiya Kiritsugu shall take charge of this role-play, and address the following propositions.


    Critically-large holes have opened up in the bilges of both ships at the same time. Only Kiritsugu possesses the skill to repair the ships. In the time it takes to repair one ship, the other will sink. Now then, which ship will you fix?


    "...The one with three hundred aboard, of course."


    After you make that decision, the two hundred aboard the other ship capture you and make this demand. "Fix this ship first". Now then, what will you do?


    "I..."


    Before he could speak his reply, the Calico sub-machine gun appeared in Kiritsugu''s hand.


    Flames savagely spouted from its muzzle, as though the machine could act automatically; Kiritsugu watched over it, dumbfounded.


    A single bullet spat out perforated four people, and in an instant, all two hundred people were massacred.


    - Correct. That is what''s expected from Emiya Kiritsugu.


    Kiritsugu watched in a daze as the ship with a mountain of stacked corpses sunk. He got the feeling that every one of the corpses scattered on the deck had faces that he recognized.


    Now then, the surviving three hundred people abandon the damaged ship, split onto two new ships, and continue their voyage. This time, one ship has two hundred people, the other has one hundred people. And yet once again, holes open up in the bilges of both ships at the same time.


    "Hold it..."


    The one hundred aboard the smaller ship abduct you, and coerce you to fix this ship first. Now then, what will you do?


    "But... that''s..."


    With the flash of a naked sword, a bomb burst, and one hundred people disappeared into watery graves. That was the way of Emiya Kiritsugu. As according to what he in the past had built up, he had accomplished the slaughter.


    - Correct.


    "That''s... that''s ridiculous!"


    What had been correct about this?


    Two hundred people survived. Three hundred people died for them - that was the complete opposite of the scales'' balance needle.


    No, the calculation was not incorrect. You certainly chose the save the many and sacrifice the few. Now then, on to the next quest.


    Indifferent to Kiritsugu''s protests, the Game Master continued.


    One hundred twenty and eighty were balanced on the scales. Kiritsugu killed every single one of the eighty.


    Next, it was eighty and forty. The Magus Killer ascertained the death throes of the forty. He remembered every face. They were the ones who had been killed by his hands in the past.


    Sixty and twenty -


    Twenty-five and fifteen - the choices continued. The sacrifices continued. The mountain of corpses accumulated.


    "This... is what you wanted to show me?"


    Even as Kiritsugu recalled his nausea at the aim of this vile game, he listened intently to the thing that called itself the "will of the Holy Grail".


    That''s right. This is your truth. The answer within Emiya Kiritsugu. In other words, the acts that should be carried out by the Holy Grail as a wishing machine.


    "No!"


    Kiritsugu shouted, with his hands stained by blood.


    "I didn''t wish for something like this! I wanted some other method... that''s why I had no choice but to rely on a miracle..."


    A method you yourself are not aware of could not possibly be included into your desire. You wished for the salvation of the world; therefore, it can only be realized by the means you are aware of.


    "To hell with that! How is... this a miracle?!"


    It is a miracle. What you had once aspired for, the deed that you were unable to achieve alone will finally be carried out on a scope unreachable by the hands of men. This is nothing if not a miracle.


    Five remained. They were all valuable to Kiritsugu. However, he was pressed to choose either the three or the two.


    Whimpering in despair, he pulled the trigger. The face of Emiya Noritaka was blown away. The gray matter of Natalia Kaminsky was scattered.


    "You... you''re going to descend onto the modern era, and do... this to the entire human race? This is the realization of my ideal?!"


    That''s right. Your desire is a suitable form for the Holy Grail. Emiya Kiritsugu, you truly are suited to bear Angra Mainyu.


    Three remained. Will he save the two, or choose the one? He grasped the grip of his knife with shaking hands.


    He had already run dry of tears; with empty eyes like those of a ghost, Kiritsugu tore apart the body of Hisau Maiya. Again and again, he swung the knife down.


    And now, there were only two who survived in the world.


    Two equal values which did not need to be weighed on the scales, which could not be measured. The last hope that he protected to the end, exchanged with the lives of four hundred and ninty-eight people.


    Everything having been accomplished, Kiritsugu, dazed and husk-like, was embraced by the warmth of a hearth.


    In a nostalgic, gentle, warm room, smiles bounced between the faces of his "wife" and "daughter".


    In other words, this - is the world of tranquility which he had sought.


    There would be no more conflicts, no one will have to be hurt; a perfected utopia.


    "Welcome home, Kiritsugu. You''re finally back!"


    Shining with a face full of joy, Ilyasviel swung her small arms around her father''s neck.


    The castle enclosed by clouds in the uttermost north; this was the only place of tranquility.


    At the end of a bloodstained life, he found a kindness which shouldn''t even exist.


    If this modest child''s room was by itself the entirety of the world, then there would no longer be a need for discord.


    " - See? You understand, don''t you? This is the Holy Grail''s realization of your prayer."


    Sharing this moment of utter bliss with her husband, Irisviel smiled.


    All that was needed, was to pray for it.


    His wife can be awakened. His daughter can be brought back.


    Before an amount of prana as good as infinite, it would be a simple miracle.


    The only thing left was bliss. As the last remnant of humanity on this planet of death where everything had perished, the family of three can continue to live together in eternal happiness.


    "...We, can''t go looking for walnuts anymore..."


    There was not even a snowy landscape outside the window, but simply a swirling back mud, like the bottom of the sea. At Kiritsugu''s absentminded murmur, Ilyasviel shook her head.


    "No, it''s all right. I''ll be fine as long as Kiritsugu and Mother are together with me."


    Petting and hugging the head of the daughter he frantically loved, Kiritsugu cried out surging tears.


    "Thank you... Daddy loves you too, Ilya. I swear, if nothing else, that that''s true..."


    Only the hands had moved without faltering. As though they had been mechanically structured that way. Beneath the small chin of his beloved daughter pressed the muzzle of the Contender.


    "- Goodbye, Ilya."


    The head of the puzzlingly staring little girl exploded with the sound of a gunshot.


    On Kiritsugu''s tear-stained cheeks landed a piece of meat entangled with silver hair.


    Irisviel screamed. Tearing at her eyes, tossing her hair wildly, she cried out in fury, without control.


    "Wha - what did you do - ?!"


    His wife came reaching out to him with the face of a devil, but it was Kiritsugu who pressed down on her instead, entwining his fingers around that small throat.


    "The Holy Grail is something that can''t exist..."


    No matter "what" was inside this woman, the personality of Irisviel it wore as a shell was real. The despair and lamentation of her daughter''s murder; the hatred for the husband who killed her own child; they were unmistakably what the real Irisviel would have bore, her genuine emotions.


    Staring at it, accepting it, Kiritsugu put all his strength into his two hands, and squeezed down on the neck of his wife.


    "What are, you... why did you, reject the Grail, reject us... my Ilya... no, why?!"


    "- Because, I -"


    The voice that leaked out from his mouth was simply empty, like a wind blowing in through a crevice from a hollow cave. There was no sorrow. There was no anger. It was obvious. There was no longer anything inside Emiya Kiritsugu. He turned his back on the miracle he had pursued, and relinquished even the compensation for that betrayal. It was impossible for there to be anything inside him now.


    "I - will save the world."


    The only thing left, persisting to the very end, was the words of his belief. How hollow those ringing words were.


    Irisviel stared at Kiritsugu as blood congested on her white face. The crimson eyes that would always look at him with nothing but affection and admiration were now painted by bottomless curses and resentment.


    "- curse you -"


    The five small fingers that had been so graceful grabbed onto Kiritsugu''s shoulder. From the five fingers biting into him flowed in a black mud.


    "Curse you... Emiya Kiritsugu... to pain... to regret until death... I will never, forgive you..."


    "Yeah, that''s fine."


    The mud dyed in hatred circulated in his veins, flowing into his heart. It drenched the soul of the man who lost everything. Even so, Kiritsugu did not slacken his hands. Forgetting even the meaning of the tears along his cheeks, strangling the woman in the black dress, he told her.


    "That''s all right. It''s already been said - I, will bear you."


    Within his shaking hands, the woman''s spine snapped and broke.


    And once again, the landscape was altered.


    - As the dream that had deeply violated his heart ended, it seemed to have lasted only for an instant.


    Before he realized it, Kiritsugu was standing back in the stage warehouse.


    In his right hand was the Contender with its firing hammer still raised. Kotomine Kirei was before his eyes, having fallen unconscious while still kneeling.


    Kiritsugu looked up to the ceiling and gazed at the black mud that was still dripping down all around him, charring the floor. Probably, it was that both Kiritsugu and, at the same time, Kirei, were washed over by the mud. It was very likely that their eyes saw the same thing.


    If that mud was the content pouring out from the Holy Grail - then the vessel had undoubtedly continued the ritual of advent the entire time, on top of the Concert Hall stage on the floor above them.


    He needed to hurry.


    Kirei regained his consciousness, tried to stand, and was hindered by the muzzle of Kiritsugu''s gun pressing on his back.


    Immediately understanding the situation, a bitter laugh slipped out from Kirei''s mouth at the ironic circumstances. They had been in such a hard-fought, life-and-death struggle; and in the end, what had decided the outcome was nothing more than simply who happened to awaken first by chance.


    Or perhaps - it was logical that the one who ended the nightmare with his own will, would be the first to awaken.


    "...You are such a fool that I can''t understand it. Why did you reject it?"


    It was a restrained voice, hiding his anger and hatred. For the first time, Emiya Kiritsugu heard Kotomine Kirei''s voice directly.


    "...Did that thing look agreeable to you?"


    It was a dry and hoarse voice, so worn down it sounded hollow. For the first time, Kotomine Kirei heard Emiya Kiritsugu''s voice directly.


    They had both touched the thing that was submerged in the Holy Grail and understood its true form. Kiritsugu and the will of the Holy Grail had understood one another; Kirei saw that with his own eyes. And Kiritsugu''s choice was, to Kirei, far beyond comprehension or tolerance.


    "You... you must have arrived at this place by throwing it all away, sacrificing everything! It''s something that you had to do all that to obtain - how can you just make it worthless now?!"


    "The things that must be sacrificed for it are more severe than the things it can bring about - that''s all there is to it."


    "In that case, yield it to me!"


    It was then that Kirei drew out the hatred from the bottom of his heart for Emiya Kiritsugu - for the man who he had once thought might bear a resemblance to himself, but who now was so very much his utter opposite.


    "Even if it''s unnecessary to you, I have a use for it! With that... if that thing is born, it can definitely bring an answer to all my doubts!"


    Kirei knew of Kiritsugu''s intentions. He understood what this man, who had been so resolute in rejecting the wishing machine that he laid his hands on even his most beloved, would do next. And that, was something he cannot possibly forgive. All of Kotomine Kirei''s wanderings up until this day were being put on the line.


    "Just don''t kill it! It wishes for its own life, to be born!"


    Forbidden from even turning around, the priest implored intensely; the assassin looked down at him with an icy gaze.


    "Yeah, and you - you''re just too much of a fool to understand."


    His finger slipped onto the trigger, squeezing it, and the firing hammer punched into the primer of the .30-06 Springfield bullet.


    Gunfire and a thunderous roar flashed for an instant.


    With a single faultless round, Kiritsugu shot out from behind the heart of Kotomine Kirei.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.09

    Saber walked through the flames that burned like purgatory.


    The wounds that Berserker had inflicted on her were beyond that which could be cured by her regenerative abilities. The once shining platinum armor was also stained black in places by Berserker��s countless attacks. Her bloodless skin was white as paper. Her knees were weak, her ankles trembled, her breathing was rapid; with every step, pain wracked her entire body, almost making her lose consciousness.


    Even though every step was difficult, Saber nevertheless did not stop walking forward.


    She still bore the responsibility, bore the promise that she as a King must fulfill. There was only one way left to fulfill this promise, and that was to obtain the Grail. Therefore it was necessary that she go on; spurring on her wounded body, she gritted her teeth and walked forward.


    At last, she reached the first floor. Passing through the entrance, she pushed open the main doors; an empty music hall appeared before her eyes. In the middle of the stage in front of her, the Grail floated encircled by flames, shining with eye-catching golden light.


    "Ah����


    It was clear at a glance; this was undoubtedly the Grail that she desired so much to obtain.


    The flesh body of the homunculus had reverted to the gold vessel that was forged from inorganic material. Saber did not know the process by which this was done, but she could tell, from the scene before her, exactly what had happened.


    She was ��the Guardian of the Vessel��, and had been determined to pass the Grail to Kiritsugu and Saber. If there was a possibility that the ��Vessel�� could be stolen, then before that happened, she would definitely come forward to defend the Grail unto the death. Now, the ritual setting was missing Irisviel��s form; controlled by an invisible hand, the Grail was about to descend.


    "Irisviel����


    Remembering her voice and her smile, Saber bit her lip with a sob.


    She had sworn on her sword to protect her, but had been unable to do so. She had reneged on her vow.


    Just like she had been unable to save her beloved home country.


    Just like she had been unable to resolve the torment of a friend.


    Self-reproach and humiliation tore at her heart. Flashing in her mind was the city eternally covered by falling snow, and the words of Irisviel as they had exchanged vows.


    ��Saber, you must get the Grail. For you, and your Master��


    "...Yes, at least this promise I will keep. Only this promise����


    ��was supporting everything of Saber now.


    In this moment she still held the precious sword in her hand; she still breathed, her heart still beat. All this, for one reason.


    Saber stepped forward resolutely. Exactly at this time��


    "Too slow, Saber. Even if you were bitten by that domesticated mad dog, you shouldn��t have let me wait this long.��


    A devastating golden form was standing in the middle of the aisle in the spectator stand, blocking Saber��s way.


    "...Archer����


    ��Heh heh, don��t make that expression. I know you��re envious of my riches, but do show more restraint. That undisguised expression is really tasteless. Like a dog that has gone hungry for too long.��


    The enemy��s appearance did not come unexpectedly to Saber.


    This municipal hall was the final gathering place for all the Servants that still remained. Even if the other enemies initiated attacks on each other, it would be too na?ve to hope that they would perish together. There was still one battle left, and the adversary was undoubtedly one of Archer or Rider.


    But��Archer��s intact armor and his leisurely presence, infused with prana, made Saber grit her teeth.


    Undoubtedly, not a hair of this golden Servant had come to harm. Beyond unharmed, it could even be said that he was running at full capacity.


    Saber had been seriously injured in the battle with Berserker. If she wished to defeat Archer, she could only pin her hopes on her opponent having been drained considerably in a battle with Rider. But at this moment, not even a single scratch from battle could be seen on Archer.


    Unexpectedly, the King of Conquerors had been unable to exact his revenge for that one sword blow��Was this Servant, whose identity was still unknown to her, really so strong?


    Now, even the last thread of hope had been ground out of existence, but in Saber��s heart still flared a flame of anger.


    Chances of victory, or tactics��None of that mattered any more. Saber only thought it unforgivable��she could not forgive that even now, there was still someone who stood between her and the Grail.


    "...You, get out of the way����


    Saber��s low voice was filled with hatred. The insane obsession caused her once clear jade eyes to fill with a murky yellow-brown.


    "The Grail�� is mine�� !��


    The many wounds on Saber��s body could not stop her; roaring, she swung her sword at Archer. But after having made only a single step, her left leg was immediately pierced through by a Noble Phantasm that shot out of the air.


    Saber fell to the floor, but gritted her teeth to prevent herself from groaning. Looking around, she saw groups of weapons from the Gate of Babylon continually appear in midair, all directed toward her, ready to be launched at any time.


    As soon as their owner gave the order, countless primeval Noble Phantasms would shoot in unison toward Saber. She had literally become the target of a thousand arrows (3). As her left leg had been previously pierced through, she could not even dodge.


    "Saber�� this sight of you crouched on the ground, fallen into this presumptuous obsession, makes you even more beautiful��


    Archer��s blood-red eyes held an uncomfortable emotion as he looked at Saber, who despite being mired in a hopeless situation, was still intending to make a final struggle.


    "I don��t know why you are so obsessed with some wish-granting Grail. Saber�� the fact that a woman like you exists can already be considered a rare miracle, no?��


    Archer��s tone was unnaturally calm, as if it was not a dangerous enemy that was before him. This calm made the cornered Saber suspicious.


    "What�� are you saying����


    "Throw away your sword, and be my wife.��


    In this situation, in this circumstance, Archer��s words surprised Saber. She was stunned by the sheer unexpectedness of it.


    "... Wh��what did you say�� What are you going to do!?��


    ��Even if you don��t understand, don��t you feel happy to hear such words? It is not anyone else, but I, who have admitted your worth.��


    Perhaps only Archer alone would think that such a conclusion was a matter of course. The golden Servant arrogantly lifted his head, looking before him at the first woman he had ever loved.


    "Abandon these pointless ideals and vows. These things will only restrict you and bring you misfortune. In future you need only desire me and live under my protection. In that case I vow, on my honor as King of everything, that I will grant you all the happiness in the world.��


    "..."


    His presumptuous tone was enough to re-ignite the flame of anger in Saber��s conflicted heart.


    "For this ridiculous motive�� you are fighting with me for the Grail?"


    A second Noble Phantasm exploded as it flew past Saber��s nose. The force of the impact blew Saber into the air.


    "I am not asking your opinion, but informing you of my decision.��


    Archer��s face showed a bloodthirsty joy, as if relishing the sight of Saber��s furious resistance.


    So this proud Heroic Spirit had never seen his opponent as a competitor of equal standing with himself. The enemy was worthy only of being manipulated and humiliated; he liked to admire the sight of their surrender to him. Saber��s desperate retaliation, on which she had gambled her all, to Archer was only an ordinary entertainment.


    "All right, let��s have your response. Although the answer is right in front of you, I am very curious as to what expression you will wear as you say these words yourself.��


    "I refuse! I will never����


    Without waiting for her to finish, Archer��s lightning-fast Noble Phantasm once again pierced into Saber��s already injured left leg. Hearing Saber��s groans of intense pain, Archer could not but laugh loudly.


    "You can��t say it because you are too shy? It��s all right; I��ll forgive you no matter how many times you get it wrong. First you must learn suffering, and then you will be able to experience the joy I give you.��


    The Noble Phantasms floating in midair waved their sharp blades as if to intimidate, gradually pressing closer to Saber.


    An uncontrollable anger roiled in Saber��s thoughts. Compared to being killed in humiliation it would be better to try to get back at the enemy, even if it meant her life.


    There was no other way. If she concentrated all the strength left in her body, perhaps she could still eke out the prana needed for one last strike of Excalibur. It would not be surprising if a Heroic Spirit of such unfathomable ability could defend against the attack of an anti-fortress Noble Phantasm, but at this moment he completely believed that he would win, and that made him complacent; he had never thought that Saber would still retaliate.


    And yet��if Saber launched a counterattack on Archer from this position, the impact would wreck the Grail on the stage. Even if Archer took the full impact and was reduced to charcoal, the Grail would also be inevitably destroyed. In that case, all her efforts would have come to nothing.


    "What should I do��!��


    Facing this difficult choice, Saber sank into a dilemma; at this time, she noticed that a third figure had appeared in the hall.


    On the wall that was approximately two floors high, within the semicircle-shaped box that did not protrude outward. In the light from the fire, appeared a ghostlike silhouette wearing a long windbreaker. He was the true Master who had made the contract with Saber��Emiya Kiritsugu.


    From within the hopelessness, appeared a ray of sunlight.


    Kiritsugu still held the forceful commanding power of the Command Seals. If he could lend her this magecraft power that he possessed, that had the ability to make the impossible possible, perhaps she would be able to break this stalemate.


    As long as Kiritsugu understood Saber��s current situation, it was almost certain that he would use the Command Seals. Fortunately, Archer had not yet realized Kiritsugu��s presence.


    Kiritsugu raised his right hand, showing the Command Seals carved on the back.


    It was completely up to Kiritsugu what kind of order he would give. But Saber had already made up her mind that no matter how strange the battle tactics he intended to employ, she would do her utmost to carry them out. As long as she could retaliate against Archer, any methods would be fine.


    Even if his command was to block the sense of pain and use all her strength, Saber would ignore the pain of her physical body, and exert the greatest strength from within her body until there was nothing left. If he commanded her to undergo instantaneous movement to the side of the Grail, then she would be able to escape this extremely disadvantageous position. Perhaps through precise calibration of Excalibur, she would be able to bring Archer down without harming the Grail. Such is a Command Seal. If the Command Seals were used with the consent of both Master and Servant, then no matter how impossible the task, it could be completed. In this moment, Saber entrusted everything to this last hope, because only it could turn the tables astonishingly on the current situation.


    ��Emiya Kiritsugu uses the Command Seal to command Saber��


    The low words shook her entire body from the depths of her soul. The voice that could not have been more familiar announced, clearly and decisively.


    ��Use your Noble Phantasm, and destroy the Grail��


    How the significance behind these words should be explained, how she should understand them��Saber��s mind went momentarily blank.


    "...wh��?��


    The rising hurricane dispelled the surrounding flames. From the heart of the deactivated Invisible Air, the form of the golden sword appeared.


    Even if Saber��s brain refused to understand, her physical Servant��s body loyally accepted the command of the Command Seal. The precious sword began to accumulate light, completely independently of its bearer��s intention.


    "Wh��what is this��What do you want to do!?��


    Even Archer was stunned speechless. He had thought that because he had his back to the Grail, Saber would never execute a counterattack on him.


    "...N�� no!��


    Saber roared in anger; that was a scream into which she had put all her strength. The golden sword raised high suddenly halted in midair.


    As the legendary King of Knights, and as a Servant of the most excellent class, the the outstanding Magic Resistance ability that Saber possessed could actually resist the restraint of the Command Seals, albeit just barely. She used all her strength to halt her action of bringing her sword down. The opposing forces of compulsion and resistance clashed intensely within Saber��s body; her slender form seemed as if it would be torn apart at any time.


    This intense pain and unimaginable torment made Saber remember the last moments of Diarmuid Ua Duibhne. Now she experienced utterly for herself the bitterness and humiliation that the tragic Heroic Spirit had undergone.


    At the same time that she opposed the strong magecraft, Saber stared at Kiritsugu who stood in the middle of the box, and shouted.


    "Why?! Kiritsugu��Why did it have to be you!?��


    Impossible. It was impossible that he had given this order.


    Kiritsugu desired so much to obtain the Grail��then in this moment, why did he reject it? Did he want to let the ritual, that his wife had given her life to bring about, go to waste?


    After realizing that Saber��s unnatural actions were the doing of the Command Seal, Archer finally realized Emiya Kiritsugu��s presence.


    "Are you trying to ruin my wedding, mongrel?!��


    The Noble Phantasms that had been aimed at Saber now suddenly turned in unison to target Kiritsugu��s box.


    But without waiting for the Noble Phantasms to begin their attack, Kiritsugu again raised his right hand to show the back to Saber below him��there was still one last Command Seal carved there.


    ��I use the third Command Seal to command again��


    "Stop!!!��


    Seeing that her pride and hope were about to disintegrate into ashes in the blink of an eye, Saber shrieked out in tears.


    ��Saber, destroy the Grail��


    That was an ultimate might that could not be resisted at all.


    The tremendous force of the dual Command Seals ravaged and crushed Saber��s form, at the same time drawing out all the prana that still remained within her body, weaving it into the light of destruction.


    The released beam of light made a cross-section of the entire hall, directly impacting the Grail that floated on the stage. Archer nimbly dodged this attack, but because he was in close proximity to the beam of light, its high intensity made him momentarily unable to execute the attack on Kiritsugu.


    In the heat of the lightning, the golden Grail that had once been a part of Irisviel��s body now quietly lost its shape, then vanished. Saber closed her eyes, not daring to look directly at this sight��now the last hope had been destroyed. Her fight had ended.


    Since things were thus, how could she look upon this tragic scene with open eyes?


    In truth, she never did open her eyes again. The Noble Phantasm, that had been forcibly executed in opposition to her own intentions, had already consumed all Saber��s remaining prana; she could not even maintain her physical Servant form any more. Saber had lost the strength and the will to remain in this world. Of course, this was also because her Master, who was also part of the contract, did not intend to let her stay.


    Maintaining her stance of bringing her sword down, Saber started to leave this world; soon, her physical body also vanished.


    In the moment in which she gradually lost contact with the real world, the riddle of this character Kiritsugu was the last consideration that flashed in Saber��s mind.


    The adoring father that doted on his daughter, the warrior that hoped to save the world, the killer that had lost all hope in justice; it was various conflicting pieces of humanity that he showed, but in the end he had betrayed everything, denied everything.


    Until the end, Saber could be sure only of the callousness and ruthlessness of this man��s heart.


    Until the end, he and she had never been able to understand each other and build up a relationship of trust��no, perhaps it should be said that only at the final moment had she realized that she had never understood his true thoughts.


    And yet, that was also not altogether unjustifiable��


    Within her gradually vanishing awareness, Saber mocked herself.


    How was she to understand this man who had not crossed paths with her beyond having given her three orders? She had once been unable to understand even the hearts of those at her side.


    Perhaps all of this was the long and euphemistic punishment that tormented the ��King who did not understand others�� hearts��.


    Even though Saber left the world carrying many injuries, without having realized the burden in her heart, perhaps not having to personally witness the tragedy that came after was also a sort of recompense to her.


    The beam of light from Excalibur that had destroyed the Grail had blown away the ceiling of the stage, and sheared the entire municipal hall into two. The building, that had already been burned beyond recognition, could not withstand the blow. The structure of the upper levels had been destroyed; the roof, having lost its support, now dropped into the hall like an avalanche.


    Following which, through the fragments of debris, Kiritsugu saw ��it�� in the revealed night sky.


    A black sun �� that which he had seen when he had touched the black mud. The sign of the end of the world.


    At that time Kiritsugu had not seen clearly that its physical form was actually a true ��hole��. It is a space tunnel that connected with the Magic Circle of the Greater Grail, which had been hidden beneath the altar of the ritual of descent, deep underground in Mount Enz�� to the east of Miyama. The insides of the Greater Grail, which had drawn energy from the leylines for sixty years and now had obtained the souls of six Heroic Spirits, had been filled to the brim and turned into an enormous prana whirlpool. That was the true form of that black ��hole��.


    The ��Vessel�� that had been removed from the Einsberns�� homunculus was only the key to open that ��hole��, and also the control that sustained the stability of the hole. Kiritsugu, who did not know anything about this secret, had made a fatal mistake; he should not have commanded Saber to destroy the Grail, but instead should have made her use Excalibur to burn down the hole in the sky. No longer controlled by the ��vessel��, the black sun began to melt; the hole gradually shrunk, but before it closed completely, it was already completely impossible to prevent the black mud from flowing out from within the hole.


    That was a neutral energy that had been used only to create an opening to the ��outside world��, but due to Kiritsugu��s previous mistake, it was stained with the pitch-black color of the curse.


    This cursed mud that was full of ��Angra Mainyu ? All the Evil in the World''. The destructive power could burn away all the life in the world��at this moment it descended like a great waterfall from above the Municipal Hall.


    Archer, standing in the spectator stands on the first floor, could not find a way of retreat to escape this baptism.


    "This�� this is��!?��


    The turbulent black waves carried away the helpless golden Servant. No, he was not simply carried away; the moment he had touched the black mud, he had vanished. Archer��s body had been broken down and absorbed by the black mud in the blink of an eye; he had become one with the tempestuous flow of mud.


    The black mud consumed the first-floor spectator stand like a tsunami; Kiritsugu, who was standing in the box and had thus escaped misfortune, stared blankly at all this. The cursed waterfall that descended from midair did not show any signs of stopping; the black mud became a river as it passed through the entrance of the municipal hall, flowing out of the building and spreading out toward the surrounding districts.


    Thus, the massacre began.


    The people were all sleeping soundly; the mud of death sensed the presence of human life, and became a burning curse that attacked at their pillow-side.


    It burned the houses, burned the courtyards. No matter if they slept, or woke and tried to escape, all the people burned without exception��that which had waited within the Grail for sixty years now mercilessly seized all the life it touched, as if celebrating its fleeting freedom.


    After the event it was found that there were more than 500 casualties, and 134 buildings had burned down. This great calamity of unknown cause left a mark in the hearts of the citizens of Fuyuki that was difficult to erase.


    After a while, the hole in the sky disappeared, and the black mud no longer poured forth. But the mud had brought a fire of enormous proportions; the people who had been unable to escape turned one by one into burnt black corpses. A magnificent red lotus of fire bloomed in the night sky; on the ground was staged an endless banquet of death.


    Having escaped the gradually collapsing municipal hall, Emiya Kiritsugu personally witnessed the entire process.


    The life that tended toward destruction��was so much like the scene that had tormented him in nightmares. But that before him now was undoubtedly real.


    ����������


    She dreamed a dream, and in the dream, the world was burning.


    The young girl, wrapped in a duvet and trembling from fear, opened her eyes.


    The bedroom, guarded by the warm firelight from the fireplace, was still as calm and peaceful as before. The chilly night outside the window could not be of any threat to the girl who lay on the bed.


    Even through the thick glass, she could hear the howling of the icy wind outside the window; the wind crept quietly into the house through the gap between the window and the frame. It was surely this sound that made her think mistakenly that she heard the tormented cries of people as they burned and died.


    �� What''s wrong, Illyasviel?��


    This her mother spoke, gently caressing her face. Her mother��s voice and touch, which stayed at all times by the girl��s side, at once set her heart to rest.


    The girl and her mother were both existences that had been designed in the image of the magus who was called the ��Lady of Winter��. Thus, in the girl��s heart there was her mother, and her aunt. Even if one were to pursue all the way to the very earliest ��Primeval Justicia��, it was recorded in the girl��s heart.


    Thus, even if it was a night during which she was alone, sleeping soundly wrapped in a duvet, the girl would never be lonely. She need only call out, and she could hear her mother��s voice any time, see her mother��s form any time.


    ��Mommy�� I had a scary dream. In the dream, Illya became a cup.��


    Gazing relieved at her mother��s soft silver hair and gentle eyes, the girl continued to recount her nightmare.


    ��Seven very, very big things were put into Illya. Illya almost broke, she was scared but also could not run away�� then I heard Justicia��s voice, and above my head appeared a big black hole�� then, the world started to burn. Kiritsugu looked at the world, and cried.��


    Yes, she dreamed of him too. The father that she had heard say was in a faraway foreign land, dealing with some troublesome work.


    Having thought of this, the girl suddenly realized that her nightmare just now seemed to represent something bad; she became uneasy again.


    "Mommy�� Kiritsugu will be okay, right? He won��t be alone and scared?��


    Looking at the girl worried for her father, the mother smiled gently.


    �C It��s okay. That person will definitely strive, for Illya��s sake. So that Illya will not have that sort of scary memories again, he will definitely realize his dream, for us ��


    "...Nn, that��s right, that��s right.��


    She knows that that person is one who has a strong desire to win. So, once he has finished that important work, he will definitely come back here immediately. The girl spread her fingers, counting the days till that day came. Though it was cold sleeping alone, even thus, her mother was still by her side. She wouldn��t be lonely��until the day she could correctly understand this contradiction.


    The girl waited from within the city eternally sealed within falling snow. The promise that she had exchanged with her father, was the treasure that she valued the most.


    ����������


    The sky at sunset was the color of blood.


    The ground before her eyes was also the color of blood.


    The corpses slumped on the ground were the people who had once believed in a young girl and supported her as King, offering up to her the songs of victory.


    Due to traitors sowing discord, they had divided into two factions; each had seen the other as an enemy and carried out slaughter, and then, they had fallen together on this battlefield. King Arthur��s final resting place, the foot of Camlann Hill.


    Waking from a dream of the other side of space and time, kneeling dejectedly once more atop the bloodstained hill, Arturia blankly gazed at the desolate scene.


    In order to change this ending, she had entrusted her soul after death to the ��World��; and started a journey in search of a miracle.


    She had initially decided not to return here; she had initially believed that she would never see this scene again. But at this moment, the young girl still knelt on this piece of land.


    But this was not the ending. This was only one point on the endlessly cyclic path.


    After being released from her contract, the Heroic Spirit named Arturia had not set forth for the ��Throne of Heroes��, but had been brought back to this place Camlann, because she had not come to the end of her fate��s path; It was necessary that she meets her final end here.


    In other words, before she had been summoned to be a Servant, she was not a standard Heroic Spirit who had become one after dying in reality.


    At the last moment she had exchanged vows with the ��World��, hoping to obtain the Grail, and the price was to turn her soul after death into a guardian��this was the truth about the Servant named Arturia.


    The contract could only be fulfilled only under the condition that the Grail had been obtained. In other words, if Arturia did not obtain the Grail, then time would forever stop on this land; forever, where even death cannot be achieved. Before obtaining the Grail, she could only continue to participate in the fight for the Grail on the other side of time.


    Therefore, Arturia��s time had been frozen in the moment before her death. Unless she obtained the Grail, she could only return again and again to Camlann. Over and over again, this scene would eternally reproach her, torment her.


    On the slope of death, she still held the stance with which she had established the contract.


    Her face covered with tears, gauntlets stained through with the blood of enemies, the lance in her hand piercing the heart of her own flesh and blood.


    The traitor who had also inherited her own bloodline, the child of tragedy, Mordred. The entanglement of love and hate had caused her to lose everything, and the scene to be fixed at the instant when she killed her own flesh and blood with her own hands��


    The instant in which the awareness of the ��World�� had come, summoned by wretched and tormented cries, and established the contract with the hero who searched for a miracle��


    This was the prison that forever bound Arturia, who had lost her time.


    Within time that had lost its meaning, within an instant that was equivalent to eternity, she gazed upon the battlefield under the light of dusk, and waited for the next summoning.


    She was always right; this she firmly believed in. Even thus, she had still overlooked the spark that had caused the tragedy before her eyes, just like she had overlooked Lancelot and Guinevere��s pain.


    She could not figure it out, and she did not understand why she could not figure it out��this was the limit of the king Arturia.


    In that case, could it be that the terrible scene on Camlann was not any trick of fate, but the necessary result of the king Arturia��s rule?


    "Uu����


    Unable to stop herself, she began to sob.


    She remembered those long and distant days. She remembered the girl who had never paid attention to the men as they contested each other in the noisy arena, and had instead faced, alone, the sword stuck in the stone.


    At that time, what had she been thinking of?


    With what kind of resolution had she extended her arm to grip the hilt?


    The memories had long since blurred; even though the tears obscured her sight, she could not remember.


    In that case��her mistake must have been made that day.


    She let the tears run freely down her face. In this place where time did not run, no matter what she thought or what she did, it would not be recorded in history. Here, she did not need to place on herself the title of King. In that case, it mattered not if she showed weakness; it mattered not if she showed shame.


    With these thoughts, she faced the ideals that had not been fulfilled; she faced the people who had not been saved.


    She faced everything that had vanished because she was king.


    "... Sorry����


    Though she was choked to the point where she almost could not speak, she still could not control the impulse to apologize. Though she understood that her apology could not be conveyed to anyone��s heart, the girl nevertheless repeated her regret.


    "I��m sorry�� sorry�� I, someone like me����


    One day, after stepping over endless battles, she would finally obtain the Grail. A that time, all the mistakes that she had made, could be erased through a miracle.


    As she was now��she should not be called a king.


    Before the next time she was summoned, the girl would always�� within the instant that was called forever, within the censure that was called eternal rest��weep and regret.


    Enduring torment in eternal punishment. Feeling cowardice toward sins that could not be repaid.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.10

    �� A vortex started up.


    Sin, the evil in this world, circulated and multiplied and chained and changed as it whirled into a vortex.


    Gluttony lust greed depression wrath sloth hypocrisy pride envy, over and over again encroaching and sprouting, whirling into the vortex.


    The crime of rebellion the crime of intimidation the crime of adultery the crime of destruction the seven cardinal sins the crime of coercion the crime of theft the crime of desertion the crime of slander the crime of arson the crime of insulting the crime of disrespect the crime of sowing discord the crime of abduction the crime of bribery the crime of abortion the crime of assisting suicide the crime of gambling the crime of abandoning a corpse the crime of mobbing the crime of abandonment the crime of bearing false witness the crime of possessing stolen goods the crime of kidnapping the crime of violence, all crimes should be assessed and sentenced to capital punishment or severe punishment refuse and deny all hatred kill kill kill it is absolutely forbidden kill kill kill he will absolutely not agree kill kill kill very good just like that kill kill kill right that��s right kill kill kill promise kill kill kill but no but no what kill kill kill ah it is really boring to have only this one thought����


    "����!?"


    The vortex of sound that was the curse was circling. There existed something here that should not exist; from within the barrage of denying curses, a voice cried out, ��yes!��


    Impossible. Affirmations and correctness did not exist within this cursed vortex of hatred. Because everything had determined that everything was ugly and hateful so this word could not appear here��


    ��But that voice announced again clearly, ��that is right.��


    That is right. The world was originally already like this. Since the truth has been put before your eyes, then why do you sigh? Why are you surprised?


    "����!?"


    The voice of the curse asked.


    What was right?


    Who was there to acknowledge it? Who was there to permit it? And who was to bear the burden of sin?


    Facing the bombshell tossed from the darkness�� in reply, a resounding and concrete sneer.


    A foolish question. That goes without asking.


    The King will acknowledge it; the King will permit it. The King will bear the burden of the entire world.


    "����!?"


    The mud asked, what is a king?


    But at the same time that it asked the question, it realized that it had contradicted itself.


    In this place that strictly did not allow the existence of ��entities��, the mud had admitted that there was someone else within it. Some strange foreign object, that could not exist, had appeared here.


    That was �� King �� a presence that was an absolute controller, as well as one that had no equal.


    His name was �� King of Heroes, Gilgamesh.


    "That is I!��


    Along with flying droplets, the black mud cracked and dispersed away. The foreign object that it could not digest even with having mobilized all its hatred appeared from within the black mud.


    Within the burning ruins, he once again stood upon the ground.


    The perfect, Golden-proportioned body was no longer the spirit form that it had taken during its time as a Servant, but a true flesh body. The black mud that denied all life crystallized the impurity within itself and then abandoned it, but the result had been that a certain Heroic Spirit had realized his wish of obtaining a corporeal body and returning to this world.


    Even standing in the exact middle of a burning hell, the majesty emanating from the body of the king made the surrounding flames afraid to come close. Gilgamesh generously bared his naked body that was like a statue, at the same time sneering impatiently.


    "��People would actually treat that sort of thing as a wish-granting machine and fight to the death for it. This time, the entertainment has really been frustrating.��


    But it was not bad like this either��touching the new flesh body that he had accidentally received, the King of Heroes felt immensely satisfied.


    ��Is it Heaven��s will that lets me descend like a sovereign upon this time to unite the world again �� Humph, the previous tribulations were really silly. But that��s okay too; dissatisfaction is dissatisfaction, I��ll just accept reality.


    Even though he felt it to be very troublesome, he could not refuse to meet battle since this was the challenge issued to him by the gods. Gilgamesh began to laugh wryly again at his status as the King of Heroes.


    Passing through the deep darkness, Kotomine Kirei regained consciousness.


    He felt the hot air first of all. Then, he smelt the scent of burning human fat. He opened his eyes to look around at the surroundings; the blazing inferno before his eyes seemed to be grilling the sky.


    "This place is����


    He had thought that he had touched that mud and entered the inner world of the Grail again. But as he saw the naked man at his side, he immediately denied this possibility.


    "Gilgamesh�� what happened?��


    "You really are a troublesome man. It took me a lot of effort to dig you out from under the rubble.��


    Kirei diligently operated his dazed brain and began to think, intending to understand how the entire event had happened. His last memory was of the Municipal Hall��s large props storage space; he had been kneeling on the ground, and had been shot from behind and killed by Kiritsugu. �C No matter how he thought about it, he should have lost his life instantly.


    He tore open the vestments at his chest, checking the spot that should have been shot through.


    Suddenly, the image of the black mud surfaced before his eyes.


    "...?"


    An illusion. There was no scar on his chest. He pressed his hand atop his heart to check.


    "...Did you perform healing on me? Gilgamesh.��


    "That�� ah. You did look dead, but you and I are linked by the contract. I got this flesh body because of that mud, so maybe there is also some reason that you are alive again.��


    The black mud that in the end had been unable to corrode Archer completely �� had followed the path of the prana supply that had formerly linked Archer to his Master, and arrived at Kotomine Kirei��s physical body, becoming the source of a life-force supply that could substitute for a heart. Only thus had Kirei revived.


    In other words, now Kirei relied on the prana provided by ��Angra Mainyu�� in order to live.


    "All the Servants have been eliminated; I am the only one left. Do you know what this mean? Kirei.��


    "..."


    Kirei, whose mind had still not completely sobered, looked intently into Gilgamesh��s red eyes.


    "It is we who have obtained the Grail, so you only need to open your eyes wide and watch. If the Grail can really make the victor��s wish come true, then this scene before you �� Kotomine Kirei, it is exactly what you desire.��


    A crimson hell. The tortured screams that the wind carried to his ears. Dancing tongues of flame. Kirei stared blankly at this scene.


    "This is�� my wish?��


    Exactly. If this thing that was filling the emptiness in his heart at this moment could be called ��satisfaction��.


    "Destruction and sighs�� can make me happy?��


    Exactly. If the emotion that roiled within his heart at this moment could be called ��joy��.


    At this moment, Kotomine Kirei finally understood the true form of his own soul.


    The collapse of everything was so beautiful.


    People who were tormented were so lovable.


    Tortured screams by his ears were so satisfying.


    Burnt corpses were so laughable.


    "... Haha.��


    Unable to control the emotion that had reached boiling point, Kirei laughed hopelessly.


    What kind of sin was this? What a cruel demon he was.


    A world like this, cast aside by God, could actually be filled with vivid joy.


    "What am I? Hahaha, what am I?!��


    Even the feeling of hopelessness that tugged at his heart was so sweet. Kirei��s body trembled from his manic laughter. He could feel everything from his fingertips to the top of his head, clearly and distinctly.


    Ahah, now I am alive ��


    I truly exist, right here ��


    For the first time he was aware of, and for the first time he truly felt, the fetters between him and the world.


    "Why so twisted? Why so filthy? Am I really the descendant of Kotomine Risei? Hahahaha, impossible! Impossible! What is this?! Could my father really have sired a dog?!��


    From a place that was completely opposite to his own faith, Kirei had found the truth. This ironic end was actually so satisfying.


    He had circled so many winding roads. Had he been dreaming all along?


    He had praised the preciousness of kindness, sang hymns to the beauty of holiness. Kirei had wasted twenty-odd years of his life precisely because he believed utterly in this sort of truth. He had never realized that his nature was completely contrary to this sort of truth.


    "��Satisfied? Kirei.��


    The priest clutched his stomach, exhausted and breathing rapidly from his laughter; Gilgamesh asked in a calm voice.


    "No, not enough. Just this is not enough.��


    Kirei wiped away the tears from his maniacal laughter, and shook his head.


    "True �� I have finally found my answer in this life that is full of question marks. This is a very great improvement. However, this doesn��t solve any problems. I only bypassed the process and method of solving the question to arrive directly at the answer. Just like that, how will you have me acknowledge it, and even then what is there for me to acknowledge?��


    If God is the Creator of All Things, then to all souls, ��happiness�� is truth.


    But now, there truly existed a soul that had turned its back on morality and yet obtained happiness. Kirei had also only just begun to believe that this soul was no one else but himself.


    In that case, the definition of good and evil, as well as the very existence of truth, had created a contradiction. This contradiction could not be overlooked.


    "Within the equation from which this strange answer is derived, there should exist a reason that is simple and easily understood. No, there is definitely one. Then what exactly is it�� I must clarify it, I must find it. Even if it takes my whole life, I want to understand.��


    After having had enough of laughing insanely, a smile remained on his mournful face as if it was the residue of his previous manic laughter. Perhaps from today on, he would always keep this expression. The leisurely smile that meant that he had accepted the truth of himself and the world, and was able to honestly face everything. Facing Kotomine Kirei��s completely new bearing, Gilgamesh nodded and said.


    "You really don��t feel fed up�� That��s alright too. I, Gilgamesh, will see how you will carry through your fearless faith in the pursuit of your way.��


    Kirei looked around at the surroundings again, savoring the exquisitely beautiful scenery that the Grail had brought to him.


    The quantity of the black mud that had caused the entire block to go up in flames should be nothing compared to the quantity which remained in the Great Grail. When that mud was all released, what kind of hellish picture would unfold before his eyes?


    Yes �� its existence was like Kirei��s own; they were both things that ran contrary to ethics. Now that Kirei thought about it, there had already been anticipation in his heart from the time that he had seen that dream world. If that kind of ��thing�� was really born and proved its existence, then perhaps it could even derive some other explanation that was unrelated to morals and ethics.


    "Angra, Mainyu ����


    Thinking somewhat anxiously, Kirei spat out this name.


    He must find it again; he must witness it again with his own eyes, its birth, and the value of its existence.


    �� Suddenly, Kirei discovered that another silhouette had appeared on the other side of the wavering tongues of flames.


    His cloak, fanned out by the hot air, was tattered in many places. It was stained black in many places. That person walked as unsteadily as a sleepwalker, and wandered on the burning street.


    He was Emiya Kiritsugu. The details were not clear but judging from his current appearance, it seemed he had lost Saber and had luckily survived the big fire.


    What did not match with the steps that had no majesty left was the terrifying manner with which he surveyed the surroundings, like that of the vengeful dead who wailed as they wandered in burning hell. He was clearly looking for something, and in order to find it he was not afraid to even die within the sea of flame.


    Could it be that he had discovered that he had not been able to kill Kirei, and so pursued him here ��


    Just as he was thinking this, their eyes met. Kirei unflinchingly received his empty gaze.


    "Then I shall meet battle����


    Although the injury to his right hand and left leg were still the same, at this moment Kirei did not think that he would lose. He remembered again the dissatisfaction when the outcome of the previous battle had been decided. He would not let the matter drop until he taught the other man a lesson.


    But things did not progress as Kirei had expected. It was as if Kirei was transparent in Kiritsugu��s eyes; as if nothing had happened, Kiritsugu moved his gaze away and continued to size up the surroundings, leaving aimlessly and without a destination.


    "..."


    All his fighting spirit had been drenched in a bucket of cold water; coming back to himself, Kirei discovered that there was an unspeakable gloominess in his heart.


    ��Nn? What is it, Kirei?��


    It looked as if Gilgamesh had not noticed Kiritsugu��s form at all. Kirei silently shook his head, and considered it his answer to the King of Heroes.


    Emiya Kiritsugu��s expression was clearly very strange. His once sharp gaze had vanished; his eyes just now were like empty caves, devoid of expression. The distracted impression he gave �� he would not have recognized even things that were right before his eyes. Therefore, perhaps he had not even noticed Kirei watching him.


    That man had become a walking corpse; it was not worth treating him as an enemy any more. Kiritsugu, who had wanted to save others but instead brought about disaster, was the loser in the true meaning of the word. He must be searching for survivors that could give him some comfort. It was really just absolute foolishness. In his current state, he would very quickly vanish in this sea of fire. There was no need to think about it anymore; this person no longer held any meaning for Kirei now.


    Kirei explained to himself thus in his heart; at the same time, he cast aside the gloominess in his heart.


    Even if he had really become a walking zombie, even if he was only a corpse.


    Even then, Emiya Kiritsugu had actually ignored Kotomine Kirei and walked away on his own. This fact made him feel utterly humiliated.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.11

    Sometimes, a broken machine did not simply and silently give up functioning. On rare occasions, it could surprisingly continue working.


    The fact that Kariya was able to crawl back to the Mat�� mansion in Miyama was one of these very rare examples.


    In fact, Kariya��s physical body itself had been in a very dangerous state for the past few months. Had he not been driven forcibly by the prana that had been concentrated by the Crest Worms, he would not have been able to move. Moreover, in the condition that the Crest Worms had died under the heavy burden of Berserker��s rampage, Kariya should have only been able to quietly wait for death to come.


    But even so, Kariya had stood up from the ground of the basement, and escaped the City Hall that was close to collapsing. Then he crossed the burning streets and walked the long night road that traversed Fuyuki City. This was a miracle fulfilled with no thanks to the Holy Grail.


    However, right now Kariya could never realize how rare such cases were, and was also unable to give thanks for the pity that God had shown him.


    He had long forgotten what time it was, and his mind had become muddled a long time ago. He couldn��t even recall properly how he had escaped tonight. The heavily damaged body could fall down any minute, and even his psyche had been eroded to its limits. Only the conviction of ��save Sakura�� enabled Kariya to force himself to arrive here.


    Standing before that familiar stairwell, full of a rancid and rotten stench, Kariya finally relaxed as he faced the mass of darkness below.


    Sakura was locked beneath those stairs, deep in the darkness of the basement. A little bit more, just a little bit more to go.


    Just like he had expected; no one hindered his movements. Z��ken, who had been monitoring Kariya��s actions through the Crest Worms, must have thought that Kariya had died on the battlefield in Shinto a long time ago. For Kariya, who had lain in wait for an opportunity, this was a chance that couldn��t be missed. The Worms within Kariya had died; they were killed by Berserker. They had admitted defeat before Kariya; Kariya had defeated the Worms.


    So this time �C this time he must be able to rescue Sakura, who was imprisoned, and run away with her.


    Kariya walked down the stairs. Although he couldn��t determine whether he was walking or crawling �C or even just rolling down the stairs �C he knew he was advancing downwards. The ruckus of the Worms sounded by his ears; they were angry for having an intruder. He must hurry, must finish his work before Z��ken discovered it.


    The young and small silhouette of a girl appeared deep within the darkness. Like always, Sakura had been violated and consumed by the Worms tonight. Her lost and empty gaze suddenly focused upon Kariya, who was approaching her.


    ���� Uncle ��?��


    ��Sakura �C I��m here to save you. It��s, alright �C ��


    He finally voiced this confession. He had waited far too long for this moment.


    You don��t need to despair anymore, you don��t need to give anything up anymore. The nightmare had finished, and it won��t return.


    He took off the handcuffs and shackles that tightly bound the young girl��s soft skin. Go, Sakura, go and take back the future that you should have.


    Kariya took Sakura��s hand and left the worm storage room, then they silently and inconspicuously crossed the Miyama district at night. Aoi and Rin were waiting for them in the next town. The mother was finally reunited with her daughter in that memorable courtyard in the Zenj�� mansion. Kariya would take all three of them to go travelling, to a place that no one knows about, a place where no one would disturb them. There, they would pass every day in happiness. Everyone would happily play games like they had once promised. Aoi watched her two daughters running in a field of flowers with a smile on her face. Sakura plucked clovers, and Rin wove them into garlands. They fought for the chance to place the garland on Kariya��s head while simultaneously saying they want to give the garland to ��Daddy�� as a gift. Aoi, who wore two garlands, grasped Kariya��s hand tightly as she smiled. Ahh, thank you. Kariya laughed and cried at the same time, and took his beloved wife and daughters into a tight embrace. Daddy is so happy to have such a wife and such daughters. He was the happiest person in the world. Therefore, there was nothing to regret about. All this was worthy to risk his life for. There would be rewards for all the pain he had suffered, and all that he had wanted were all within his hands �C


    ����������


    Sakura stared at the corpse of the man who had fallen before her in the icy-cold darkness of the worm storage. This man was muttering to himself even till the end, and a satisfied smile was on his face even as he died.


    How odd. Why would this man return here? Why did he still want to live when he was in such a despicable state?


    Although Sakura couldn��t understand why, she clearly knew why he was in anguish, and why he was dead.


    �C You must not disobey Grandfather.


    Everyone in the Makiri house knew that, but why wouldn��t this man obey that rule? He was an adult, but he was helplessly stupid.


    Why, why would this man choose such a meaningless death?


    After a brief consideration �C ahh, that was why. Sakura suddenly understood it.


    This must be her lesson tonight.


    A lesson to teach her what would happen to those who disobeyed Grandfather��s will. This man died here so Sakura could see a real example with her own eyes.


    Yes, I understood, Grandfather.


    The girl nodded obediently. She burned this scene deep into her memory while she stared, unmoving, at the corpse surrounded by worms that was gradually becoming smaller and smaller.

 Volume 4 - CH 16.12

    - Before he realized it, he was on a burnt field.


    Some kind of large fire had occurred.


    The cityscape he was familiar with had turned to ruins, like the scars of battlefields that you see in films.


    When dawn broke, the course of the fire weakened.


    The wall of flame that had been so high now sunk, and the buildings had mostly crumbled down.


    ......It was a wondrous feeling to be the only thing within all this to remain in his original form.


    He was the only living thing around.


    Was he very lucky, or was his house built in a very lucky place?


    He couldn''t tell which it was, but in any case, he was the only one alive.


    I lived on, so I have to keep living - was what he thought.


    It would be dangerous to stay here indefinitely - and so he walked on aimlessly.


    But it wasn''t because he couldn''t stand being burnt black like the people who had collapsed around him.


    ...Most likely, more so than the feeling of not wanting to be like them,


    there was a stronger feeling that bound his heart.


    Even so, he held nothing like hope.


    It was a wonder that he had lived up to this point, so he did not think that he would be saved now.


    To start with, he cannot be saved.


    No matter what he did, he cannot possibly leave this crimson world.


    It was so absolute a hell that even a young child was able to comprehend it.


    And so he fell.


    Perhaps there was no oxygen; perhaps he had already lost the function of taking in oxygen.


    At any rate, he fell, gazing at the sky which was beginning to cloud over.


    There were the human figures around him, burnt black and quite shrunken.


    Dark clouds covered the sky, telling him that rain will fall soon.


    ...That would be good. The fire would end if rain fell.


    At the end, with a deep breath, he looked up at the rainclouds.


    Even though he could no longer breath. Just - it''s so, painful.


    For the people who can no longer even complain, he spoke with frank emotions.


    It was just so painful. Living was painful. So much so that he even thought he might as well just disappear now and be at ease.


    With a hazy consciousness, he meaninglessly stretched out his hand.


    He did not stretch out his hand to seek salvation.


    Just - the sky was so, far.


    He simply thought that in his final moment.


    And so his consciousness disappeared, and the raised hand suddenly fell onto the ground.


    ......No.


    It should have fallen.


    The powerless sinking hand was grasped by a large hand.


    ......He remembered that face.


    The figure of the man who was joyous from the bottom of his heart at finding a living human being, with tears amassing in his eyes.


    - Because, he looked so very delighted.


    So much so that, it was as though the one who was saved was not me, but the man.


    And so.


    In such a way that he could feel envy for the him who was directly before death - the man said, thank you, as though he was expressing gratitude for something.


    Thank you, for letting me find this.


    As though he was expressing gratitude to someone for letting him help and save just one person - he showed a smile that could not be surpassed.

 Volume 4 - Epilogue

    Epilogue


    Every news channel on TV was reporting on the large fire that had taken place in Shinto last night.


    But even apart from that, there was still a gloom cast over today''s breakfast at the MacKenzies��.


    The table seemed rather empty with one less person. The male guest who had been boarding in the house for some time had left for his home country the previous day due to some urgent issue. He had asked Waver to thank the MacKenzies for their hospitality and care in recent days, and apologized very much for not bidding them farewell in the face of his sudden departure.


    ��Alex-san must have safely returned to the UK, right?��


    Martha MacKenzie murmured with a worried look. Waver nodded calm her down.


    ��He called me back from the airport this morning. That guy, doesn��t he know anything about local time differences?��


    Waver told this massive lie with a poker face. He himself, however, was quite astonished that he could lie as easily and simply as that.


    ��He called you back? I really didn��t notice. Ah, but that kind of style really suits him.��


    With a nod and a smile on her face, Martha turned her gaze back to the TV screen and then she looked gloomy again.


    ���� That��s still quite unfortunate, but then again, there have indeed been a lot of disturbances lately. But maybe that��s not a bad thing either. At least those insincere visitors might change their itinerary now.��


    ������


    Looking at the screen and the totally burned and barren field it showed, Waver could not help but feel deeply ashamed.


    The fire that had occurred close to the Municipal Hall was undoubtedly caused by the War of the Holy Grail. Although he did not know which one out of the three remaining Masters and Servants had created this tragic scene, he and Rider might have prevented this incident had they been present. That was why he found it difficult to suppress his deep regret.


    This tragedy would not occur in the future. Though ended in the worst way possible, the alien events that threatened Fuyuki would not occur again. The fourth War of the Holy Grail, which had sacrificed countless innocent lives, had been put to a complete end last night.


    Remembering all of the tragedy that had happened back there �C he felt that it could already be considered a miracle that he was still alive.


    ��Umm, Grandpa, Grandma, may I discuss something with you?��


    Hearing Waver��s voice, which sounded different from usual, the old couple placed their coffee cups down.


    ��What is it?��


    ��Ah, actually�� I want to take a break from school for a while. This is a decision I made after discussing it with father back in Toronto. Rather than going to school, at this time I��d like to do something else first.��


    ��Oh.��


    ��Ahhh.��


    Hearing this surprising declaration from their grandson, the old couple couldn��t help but stare at each other and at him.


    ��But why all of a sudden�� You don��t hate going to school, right?��


    ��No, not at all�� It is just that so far, I haven��t had any interest in anything at all besides studying, which makes me kind of regretful. So�� Ah, I want to travel. I want to visit the outside world, so I can understand more things before I decide on what to do with my life.��


    ��Really?��


    Martha seemed to be very glad, and smiled while clapping her hands together.


    ��Did you hear that, Glen? Waver-chan actually said something that sounds like what Alex-san would say.��


    Hearing this evaluation, with some relief and a bit of a lonely pang, Waver smiled bitterly.


    ��Anyway, there��s a lot of things you should prepare beforehand. It��s vital to do your homework first. Do you want to start by finding a job? �� Ah, but here��s a problem. You can��t get a job in Fuyuki if you can��t speak Japanese, right?��


    Hmm... Glen crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked deep in thought.


    ��There are also a lot of foreigners in this town. If I beg some of my acquaintances, maybe they can find you a solution.��


    ��So Waver, will you stay in Japan for a while?��


    Looking at Martha, who was wearing such a happy expression, Waver nodded.


    ��Ah, if it��s all right�� If it��s not too much trouble for you?��


    ��Of course not.��


    Martha was so happy that she almost jumped with joy, and could not resist clapping as she replied. Her husband, Glen, just sat in silence next to her, but gave Waver a look of trust and expectation. The boy also sat up with his back straight and returned a solemn look.


    ����������


    Waver returned to his room alone, and reviewed this room which was bathed in the light of the dawn.


    Eleven days�� it was such a short time, but this room was already dyed with the color of the person who had lived there.


    There were old magazines, paper dinner bags that he had thrown everywhere, and an empty whiskey bottle that had rolled into the corner.


    They were all traces of the other person who had eaten and drunk and rested in this room. This was a color that did not belong to Waver.


    Was he a ghost? Or a familiar? Thinking of all that nonsense, Waver wondered. This was not a joke. If it was just a ��soul��, how was it possible that such a vivid ��color�� still lingered in the room?


    However, this room would be no longer be dyed by this ��color��.


    From now on, there would be only one person living here, and that was Waver. It would only be stained with Waver��s personality and his presence. The previous color would eventually be erased. It was inevitable.


    Although it felt regrettable and lonely, one certainty was that the color repainting the room must be extraordinarily vivid. Only so could it cover the color of ��that person��, which was brighter than anyone else��s.


    Waver sat down on the bed and pulled out the collector��s edition of The Iliad from his backpack.


    It had only been eleven short days, but the pages were already getting dark with repeated readings. The face of that eternally smiling man seemed to emerge before him again when he looked at this book, which he felt difficult to understand no matter how many times he read it. That man who had pushed himself forward with the adventures of the hero Achilles, who had challenged his own limits and finally made his own life into a legend.


    And such a man had once been at Waver��s side, and had lived and fought with him.


    Those dream-like scenes that he had described to Waver felt almost like lies. However, in the end, Waver was still attracted to his happiness��


    He could not deny that he envied him. He had even thought of going together with him.


    But he had left Waver behind after all. He made that decision the moment he invited Waver to become his subordinate and received Waver��s reply. Did that man make a wrong decision because of Waver��s wrong reply back then?


    ��Why are you talking about nonsense like ��subordinate��! Are we not friends? If you��re going to battle, of course I��ll accompany you!��


    If only back then Waver had been able to say those words in the wind, say those words as if they were equals��


    Then that man would definitely have smiled knowingly, and perhaps would have allowed Waver to mount his war horse in the end.


    ��But�� The important thing is that in the end, I never showed him my ��unwillingness������


    Waver couldn��t help but sigh. He was still far from standing on equal terms with that man. His own weaknesses were still all exposed at the end. He regretted, and he thought it a pity. Perhaps he was just too proud.


    But he wasn��t anxious. After all, Waver hadn��t yet reached the age at which that man had begun his journey, and the marks of that man��s blood-boiling and amazing adventures could still be seen in every corner of this world. Waver would go and find all of that. Perhaps, one day, he would find the footprints of that man in some place beyond that far-distant sea.


    Suddenly, Waver��s eyes landed on the paper bag beside the television.


    Come to think of it, that guy had bought this stuff with joy, but had left without even taking it out of its packaging.


    Waver opened the bag and removed the gaming console and the disk within. He had even bought a joystick. Feeling his eyes suddenly become hot with tears, Waver forced them down.


    ���� I will not play this silly stuff.��


    But he had just decided to try new things, and one was right in front of him. Although it was silly, the idea was worth a try.


    Yet, was this kind of stuff really that interesting?


    Waver frowned as he looked at the bag. He then began following the instructions to connect the video game with the TV.


    ���C I know that my Redeemer lives, and that in the end he will stand up on the earth.��


    A funeral procession progressed alone in the icy-cold rain.


    A young girl was the person who managed the funeral.


    No expressions of sorrow or anxiety were written on her, but she only numbly went on according to the procedure of the funeral. While this expression made those who came to mourn feel her strength, none of them held any feelings of pity towards her.


    It was a funeral for a high-born clan. For elders, children who grew up under such a strict education should be able to bear anything. The mourners sitting here all held the same belief.


    ��And after my skin has been destroyed, yet in my flesh I will see God; I myself will see Him with my own eyes �C I, and not another. How my heart yearns within me�� Amen.��


    Then the coffin was buried into the earth. With some words of prayer from the others, the mourners left one by one. In the rain that once again regained its silence, only the young girl who took charge of the funeral and the priest who led the ceremonies were left behind.


    ��Good work. It was already very splendid as the debut of the next Head of the family. I believe your father would feel proud too.��


    Rin just nodded in silence hearing those words of praise for her. Her left wrist had already been carved with the Magic Crest of the T��saka family. Her body was still not used to the Crest that had only recently been grafted and kept on inflicting pain on her. But there was no sign of agony shown on the young girl��s face, and she endured the funeral until the very last minute. Indeed, this willpower of hers didn��t match her age.


    The letter that Tokiomi wrote, which entrusted everything to the Association after his death, was almost perfect; it was truly a real portrait of the man himself. The transfer of the body and the extraction of the Crest were all entrusted to the Association��s headquarters in London by Kotomine Kirei, Rin��s guardian. The Crest was handed to Tokiomi��s friends to be guarded securely to ensure that it would be impeccably transplanted onto Rin��s body in the future.


    Transplanting a Crest into someone will cause a great burden to the body, therefore it was best to transplant it to the family successor before his or her secondary sexual characteristics have developed completely. However, when the previous Head suddenly passes away, many unthought-of difficulties often would occur. But Tokiomi had overcome this and made impeccable preparations. He had passed the essence of magecraft that the T��saka house had complied over the generations all unto Rin without omitting a single thing.


    However, due to the numerous procedures involved with the transport of the body and the removal of the Crest, over six months passed before Tokiomi��s body was returned home. As a result, people who attended the funeral procession today were only the few who knew the truth of his death, completely unrelated to the prestige and achievements the family had achieved in its homeland. A lonely funeral like this is probably a sin one must bear as a magus.


    Kirei looked around the cemetery, which suddenly became desolate, and turned around to meet the taxi that had waited at the back.


    ��It��s about time to let Mother come out, right?��


    ���C Mm, it��s about time.��


    T��saka Aoi, who was supposed to organize the funeral as the widow, was unable to appear in front of the guests due to her health condition that required her to stay in bed. Although reluctant to let her come into contact with outsiders, Rin still wanted her mother to meet her father one last time before the coffin was to be buried beneath the earth.


    Rin had been waiting for her mother��s arrival since before the other mourners arrived. She walked towards the car, helped her mother onto the wheelchair, and pushed it towards Tokiomi��s grave. In the wheelchair, although the widow still looked very young and beautiful, there wasn��t any expression engraved on her face; only a hazy, dreamy stare that looked into the void.


    ��Mom, here, say a final goodbye to father.��


    Hearing Rin��s urging sound, Aoi��s dreamy eyes finally slowly gathered on one spot on the ground.


    Her eyes slowly swept around the gravestones surrounding her, and opened her eyes wide as if having finally realized something.


    ��Ah �C What, Rin? Is it someone��s funeral today?��


    ��Yes. Because father passed away.��


    ��Oh my goodness! I��ll have to hurry and take out Tokiomi��s funeral clothes �C Rin, go help Sakura get dressed. Ahhh what to do what to do. I haven��t prepared anything����


    Aoi, who was sitting on a wheelchair, sank into a brief panic. Then, she suddenly bent down like a marionette with its strings broken. Moreover, when she finally lifted her head up again, she showed a gentle smile towards the empty air before her, and stretched out her fingers in front of her.


    ��See, my dear, your tie is skewed again. And there��s a string sticking to your shoulder. Haha, try to cheer up a bit. After all, you��re the father that Rin and Sakura are proud of����


    Aoi prattled on and on to the husband that only she could see. Meanwhile, Rin simply stayed by her mother��s side and guarded her in silence.


    T��saka Aoi, who had received brain damage as a result of oxygen deprivation, was unable to communicate properly with Kirei and Rin anymore. Undoubtedly for Rin, Aoi had been an innocent victim swept up into the Fourth Heaven��s Feel just like her father.


    However, for Aoi who was no longer able to correctly comprehend reality, perhaps this was happier for her. Her heart had remained at that time when Sakura was still in the house and Tokiomi was still alive. She wandered in the spacious T��saka mansion, conversed and laughed with the husband and younger daughter in her memories, and lived on forever in the beautiful dream of a happy family.


    Only Rin was left behind in the real world by herself. She took care of such a mother, but could only look at her silently and was unable to move a single step into that happy picture. She hid the sadness that no one else could feel, bore the heavy burden of being the head of a magecraft clan upon her young body, and endured the pain of the Crest. It was truly a far-too-cruel fate for a young girl who was only a primary school student.


    Kotomine Kirei, however, thought that it was an incomparably good strike of luck that he was made the guardian of such a tragic girl.


    He could only feel joy through the other��s pain and suffering. To Kirei, who had known his twisted true colors a long time ago, Rin��s current predicaments were undoubtedly the best environment to make her grow into a sentimental girl. Since Kirei would be able to appraise everything from the closest distance, it was undoubtedly an enjoyment comparable to tasting the most outstanding wine.


    However �C what angered him was the fact that he had never received such rewards.


    Though she was burdened with this tragic fate, the young girl didn��t shed a single tear. Not even a weak word was ever said by her.


    Even now, before her pitiful mother who could not comprehend her father��s passing, Rin still kept a calm look. She forcibly suppressed her sorrow and grief inside her heart, and waited for her mother to calm down. This would have been a situation where other children of her age, who were spoiled to death by their parents, would never have been able to endure.


    Rin had already acknowledged and accepted her fate, and was courageous enough to boldly face it. Such rare pride and self-control were the greatest virtues possessed by the young girl named T��saka Rin, but it was the thing that angered Kirei the most.


    After having had her full of bitterness and pain, this jewel named Rin began to take on shape from the unshaped raw ore. He had originally thought that seeing the shameful behavior of her beloved mother would wound her soul, but he did not expect her to accept her mother��s weakness of becoming enthralled in dreams with a merciful and accommodating heart.


    This young girl was advancing step by step towards the heretic road named magecraft. Perhaps one day she would become just like her father, and discard all the twisted evil of a magus and form a most righteous and balanced personality. Of course, that would be the most boring development for Kirei. He had originally expected very much to see just what kind of a twisted flower would bloom out of Tokiomi��s daughter.


    Keeping all of the secrets in his heart, Kirei placed his hand on Rin��s shoulders as if encouraging her.


    ��I will stay in Japan for some time�� Is there anything else you��re worried about for the future?��


    ���� Nothing much. I��ve been too much of a trouble for you, but now it��s fine.��


    The young girl answered with a tough tone, not even looking at Kirei.


    Rin obeyed her father��s last words, and did not object to having Kotomine Kirei become her guardian. However, she found it difficult to cover up her spite toward him. He was Tokiomi��s assistant and headed toward the same battlefield, but in the end still failed to protect Tokiomi. Rin��s heart was still full of anger and suspicion toward the a man named Kirei till this day.


    Kirei only felt Rin��s inexperienced hatred to be laughable. What would the expression on this girl��s face be when she one day came to know the truth? He would be quite looking forward to see it.


    ��We will meet again after six months. Then the second Crest transplantation process can be performed. Please take care of yourself.��


    ����You don��t have to say a thing. I already know about.��


    ��I think that I will be mainly working overseas in the future. I��m terribly sorry to say this, but I think I cannot live in Japan. I am truly unsuitable to be a guardian����


    ��If you��re busy then it cannot be helped. I will obviously take good care of mother and the T��saka family while you��re gone. You can go crusade against heretics or do whatever you like as long as you don��t bring us trouble.��


    Hah, even Rin can bluff like this? Her tone today was sharper than usual. Perhaps today really was more painful than ever for this girl.


    A rather sickening idea suddenly flashed through Kirei��s mind.


    ���C Rin, you will be the true Head of the T��saka house from today onwards. In order to celebrate this special occasion, I am giving you a gift.��


    As he said that, Kirei pulled out a dagger from within his coat together with its sheath.


    This was the same Azoth Sword that was given to him by Tokiomi as a symbol of friendship. Today��s funeral also made Kirei remember the man who had passed away, so he brought this dagger along. It was also a little compensation for the man who had died by his hand.


    ��This is what I received from Tokiomi-sensei in the past when he recognized the achievements of my magecraft studies �C I think it��s better that you take care of it from now on.��


    Rin took the dagger, pulled the dagger from its sheath, and studied it carefully. She caressed the leather of the hilt and the magecraft runes on the blade almost reverently, as if she could feel the warmth of her father��s fingers within.


    ���� Father ����


    A small ripple suddenly appeared on the dagger that the girl held in her hands �C a single drop of tear suddenly tumbled down the immaculate blade.


    This was the first time that Rin had shed tears in front of Kirei.


    As if having tasted the wine he had been waiting for too long, Kirei��s heart shook with joy.


    Rin didn��t know anything. The dagger that she held in her hand and received her tears was once fully stained with the fresh blood that poured out of Tokiomi��s heart. Perhaps she would even consider this dagger as a memento of her memorable father and deferentially treasure it in the future. Of course, the pre-requisite was that she did not know this was the murder weapon that killed her father.


    This extreme irony and the pleasure of violating a pure heart made Kotomine Kirei receive an insurmountable satisfaction.


    Rin, who was crying with her head lowered, was completely ignorant to the priest beside her who was blossoming with a silent smile. She only held on tightly to the dagger of fate in her hands.


    It was a night with a beautiful moon. Emiya Kiritsugu gazed out at the moon as he silently stood by the window.


    Although it was already winter, the temperature wasn��t very low; it was just cold enough to let the skin feel the slight prickle of a chill. It was the ideal weather to view the moon.


    A boy sat beside him. He was also quietly gazing out at the moon with Kiritsugu.


    His name was Shir��.


    He was the only existence that Kiritsugu managed to save from the fire that made him lose everything.


    It had been five years since then. Shir��, who was a kid, was also gradually growing up.


    Kiritsugu adopted Shir��, who had no one left to rely on due to the fire, and managed to barely live on after tidying up the ruined house with the storage room that Irisviel had bought.


    As for why he did that �C even he himself did not know. He had nowhere else to go. Did he also have no more reasons left to keep living?


    All the goals and beliefs the man named Emiya Kiritsugu had once possessed were burnt to ashes with that fire. The thing that returned from that barren field was simply a corpse that had retained a beating heart.


    In fact, had he not saved Shir��, then Kiritsugu would perhaps have truly died a long time ago.


    However, he met Shir��. He met this child who had fortunately escaped from the raging fire that had claimed innumerable lives.


    That was the miracle which resurrected him from the shell that was once named Emiya Kiritsugu.


    Even if he were to look back on it now, this had been a very wondrous life.


    The man who had lost his wife and daughter again became a father �C


    The child who had lost his parents again became a son �C


    Now that he thought about it, he had repeated this unchanging life day after day.


    Shir�� was now calling Kiritsugu ��old man�� while the latter hadn��t even hit 40 years old. Maybe the kid felt it was more natural that way.


    But the truth was that the stamina still lingering within Kiritsugu��s body was nothing more than a spluttering candle in the wind. In truth, he was not much different from an old man after all.


    After that, he peacefully and calmly passed his days as if he was living within the dream of another man.


    On that day five years ago, a line had been drawn across his life, which had already lost everything. No one else had disappeared before Kiritsugu after that.


    Be it Shir��, Taiga, Raiga-san or the youngsters in the Fujimura Group; none of them had left him since they met, and they were still together even now.


    The meetings he used to have with other people were simply the beginning of separation.


    However, such a happiness was not without a reason.


    Because the things that he had lost in the past would never come back.


    Kiritsugu had repeatedly used the excuse of ��traveling overseas�� to get Shir�� to stay home while he traveled to the Einsberns. He wanted to save his daughter, who had been left all alone within the City of Winter.


    However, no matter how obstinately Kiritsugu repeated his visits, Jubstacheit was still unwilling to open the forest��s bounded field. That was understandable. All the efforts the Einsberns put into the fourth Heaven��s Feel came to nothing because of Kiritsugu��s last-minute betrayal. A man such as Kiritsugu would have to remain silent even if he was punished, but Acht did not do that. Did he want to put the traitor to exile like a stray dog and let it struggle on its last legs, and carry that shameful title for the rest of its life? Or did he plan to let Kiritsugu never see his daughter again and use that as the most severe punishment that can be inflicted? No matter what, it was already a fact.


    Had he been the Kiritsugu of the past, the infamous ��Magus Killer��, then he might have been able to forcibly break through this icy bounded field and rush to his daughter��s side. However, the current Kiritsugu had been touched by ��Angra Mainyu�� and had already been corroded by this curse. His flesh was getting weaker and weaker. His limbs atrophied, his sight began to fade, and he had completely lost the ability to use magecraft. He was not much different from a terminally ill patient. He couldn��t even find the starting point of the bounded field, and could only wander in the blizzard, waiting till death.


    He understood all his attempts had been in vain �C recently Kiritsugu had already faintly felt that his time was probably up. In other words, he probably hadn��t had much time left since the moment he became cursed by the black mud.


    Therefore he had recently been staying home all the time, drowning in memories as he passed the time in a daze.


    What had his life been about �C


    As he thought of this, he silently gazed up at the moon with Shir��.


    ���� When I was a kid, I used to want to be a hero of justice very much.��


    Suddenly, he muttered this unconsciously.


    Like a shipwreck that had sunken beneath the surface a long long time ago, those untouched and forgotten words suddenly escaped from his lips �C that was right. He seemed to have said something like that to someone else some time ago, although he didn��t manage to fulfill it at the end. But just when did that happen?


    However, when he heard Kiritsugu, Shir�� suddenly showed an expression of displeasure.


    ��What? You��re saying you used to want to, then have you given up now?��


    Since the boy harbored a deep admiration for Kiritsugu, Shir�� seemed to hate having Kiritsugu say such self-deprecating words. Kiritsugu had often felt extremely ashamed toward this sentiment.


    The boy thought his foster father was an incomparably great man. He did not understand Emiya Kiritsugu��s past �C including that disaster which made the man lose everything. He simply and merely made Kiritsugu a goal to be admired.


    The spirit of self-sacrifice and sense of justice that Shir�� held in his heart were so great that it almost seemed twisted, and all this were displayed through the extreme respect and admiration that he showed to Kiritsugu. That was also the only regret in the days that the father and the son passed together. Shir�� wished to become Kiritsugu. He wanted to follow the road that Kiritsugu had walked. Although Kiritsugu wanted to tell him how foolish such an idea was, he didn��t manage to say it even till the end.


    If Shir�� lived like Kiritsugu and walked toward destruction just like him, then these five peaceful years of life would become a curse at the end as well.


    Is your aspiration still there? Shir�� questioned back. This made Kiritsugu��s heart ache �C that��s right, how wonderful would it be if it could gradually disappear with the passage of time.


    Kiritsugu pretended to gaze out towards the distant moon, and hid the sorrowful memories with a bitter smile.


    ��Hmm, it is rather regrettable. Heroes have a time limit too, and it��s hard to fulfill once you become an adult. It would have been better if I realized that earlier.��


    Had he realized it earlier �C then he wouldn��t have been tricked by the sweet lie of miracles that flew the banner called dreams.


    Kiritsugu had once released a demon powerful enough to destroy the world because of his aspirations. It was too late when he finally realized his mistake. Countless people had died because of it, including Shir����s own father and mother.


    And that harbinger of Hell was still lurking beneath Mount Enz�� even now. After that battle, Kiritsugu had repeatedly visited that place with dynamite, and spent years to map out the situation of a few leylines. He had meticulously created a ��bump�� at a location leading towards Mount Enz��. That might be the last time for him to use magecraft in his life.


    The prana produced from the junction of numerous leylines will collect upon that ��bump�� with time. When its limit is reached, a localized earthquake will be triggered deep within Mount Enz��. It would take a minimum of 30 years and a maximum of about 40 years for the ��bump�� to break. If all his calculations were correct, then the cavern within Mount Enz�� would collapse and seal away the ��Greater Grail�� forever. Though he would not be able to live to see that day, Kiritsugu had done the best he could to prevent the fifth Heaven��s Feel 60 years later.


    Shir�� seemed to have been guided into a deep contemplation from Kiritsugu��s casual words. However, he seemed to have accepted Kiritsugu��s viewpoint, and answered with a nod.


    ��Really? Then there��s really nothing you can do.��


    ��True. I��m really powerless.��


    Kiritsugu also answered with a slight hint of heartfelt pain.


    Nothing you can do �C


    There wasn��t much lament or sorrow in that phrase. Kiritsugu gazed up at the night sky.


    �� �C Ahh, what a beautiful moon �C ��


    It was as if this was the only night in his life that had such a beautiful moon, and Kiritsugu was overjoyed with sharing such a beautiful memory with Shir��.


    ��Hmm. If you can��t fulfill it anymore, then let me fulfill it for you.��


    The youth promised casually in the elegant night. He said that he��ll achieve something, which Kiritsugu had longed for but could not fulfill, in Kiritsugu��s place.


    In that moment, Kiritsugu remembered.


    He had also made a promise like this. He had also said something like this before a person that was more important to him than anyone else.


    Back then, he had firmly believed that the things within his heart will never be lost. But that confidence �C had now been forgotten, forgotten until just a moment ago.


    ��Dad is an adult already, so maybe you can��t do anything anymore. But I��m alright. So entrust it to me, entrust Dad��s dream �C��


    Shir�� kept saying those words that sounded like a promise. His words, together with tonight��s view, became an unforgettable memory that was carved into Kiritsugu��s heart.


    That��s right. If it was under such a beautiful moon �C then he would never forget.


    Emiya Shir����s very first thought and this precious and innocent prayer will definitely become the most beautiful memory, and be forever retained in his heart.


    However, had the boy really inherited the dream of his foolish father, he would probably begin an endless lament and experience a bottomless despair.


    But he would definitely be able to recall the self that existed at this moment as long as he remembered this night. He would remember this heart his young self had; this heart which was fearless, unknown to sorrow, and full of aspirations.


    That would also be �C the salvation that Kiritsugu, who had lost himself without knowing and had been ground down by time little by little, had hoped for.


    ��Yes. Ahh �C then I��ll be at peace now.��


    Even if Shir�� walks the same path as him, he would never become the same man.


    All the scars in his heart seemed to have healed when he understood this. Emiya Kiritsugu closed his eyes.


    Then �C


    This man who accomplished nothing in his life and did not win a single victory stopped breathing. His last moments were full of relief, and he passed away as if he had merely fallen asleep.


    �C Kerry, what kind of a man would you like to become?


    She asked under the dazzling sunlight.


    He would never forget her smile and her gentleness.


    This world is so beautiful. How he wished that time would forever be stopped in this beautiful moment.


    As he thought this, he spoke his promise without knowing.


    I��ll never forget what I felt today.


    �C I, want to be a hero of justice!